Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law 


MAGICK 
IN THEORY AND 
PRACTICE 

by 

The Master Therion 
Aleister Crowley 

 


HYMN TO PAN 

epsilon-phi-rho-iota-xi epsilon-rho-omega-tau-iota pi-epsilon-rho-iota-alpha-rho- 
chi-eta-sigma delta alpha-nu-epsilon-pi-tau-omicron-mu-alpha-nu 
iota-omega iota-omega pi-alpha-nu pi-alpha-nu 

omega -pi-alpha-nu pi-alpha-nu alpha-lambda-iota-pi-lambda-alpha-gamma-chi- 
tau-epsilon, chi-upsilon-lambda-lambda-alpha-nu-iota-alpha-sigma chi-iota- 
omicron-nu-omicron-chi-tau-upsilon-pi-omicron-iota 
pi-epsilon-tau-rho-alpha-iota-alpha-sigma alpha-pi-omicron delta-epsilon-iota- 
rho-alpha-delta-omicron-sigma phi-alpha-nu-eta-theta, omega 
theta-epsilon-omega-nu chi-omicron-rho-omicron-pi-omicron-iota alpha-nu- 
alpha-xi 


SOPH. AJ. 


Thrill with lissome lust of the light, 

O man! My man! 

Come careering out of the night 
Of Pan! lo Pan! 

lo Pan! lo Pan! Come over the sea 
From Sicily and from Arcady! 

Roaming as Bacchus, with fauns and pards 
And nymphs and satyrs for thy guards, 

On a milk-white ass, come over the sea 
To me, to me, 



Come with Apollo in bridal dress 
(Shepherdess and pythoness) 

Come with Artemis, silken shod, 

And wash thy white thigh, beautiful God, 

In the moon of the woods, on the marble mount, 
The dimpled dawn of the amber fount! 

Dip the purple of passionate prayer 
In the crimson shrine, the scarlet snare, 

The soul that startles in eyes of blue {V} 

To watch thy wantonness weeping through 
The tangled grove, the gnarled bole 
Of the living tree that is spirit and soul 
And body and brain — come over the sea, 

(lo Pan! lo Pan!) 

Devil or god, to me, to me, 

My man! my man! 

Come with trumpets sounding shrill 
Over the hill! 

Come with drums low muttering 
From the spring! 

Come with flute and come with pipe! 

Am I not ripe? 

I, who wait and writhe and wrestle 
With air that hath no boughs to nestle 
My body, weary of empty clasp, 

Strong as a lion and sharp as an asp — 

Come, O come! 

I am numb 

With the lonely lust of devildom. 

Thrust the sword through the galling fetter, 
All-devourer, all-begetter; 

Give me the sign of the Open Eye, 

And the token erect of thorny thigh, 

And the word of madness and mystery, 

O Pan! lo Pan! 

lo Pan! lo Pan Pan! Pan Pan! Pan, 

I am a man: 

Do as thou wilt, as a great god can, 

O Pan! lo Pan! 

lo Pan! lo Pan Pan! I am awake 
in the grip of the snake. 

The eagle slashes with beak and claw; 

The gods withdraw: 

The great beasts come, lo Pan! I am borne 
To death on the horn 
Of the Unicorn. 

I am Pan! lo Pan! lo Pan Pan! Pan! {VI} 

I am thy mate, I am thy man, 

Goat of thy flock, I am gold, I am god, 

Flesh to thy bone, flower to thy rod. 

With hoofs of steel I race on the rocks 



Through solstice stubborn to equinox. 
And I rave; and I rape and I rip and I rend 
Everlasting, world without end, 

Mannikin, maiden, Maenad, man, 

In the might of Pan. 

lo Pan! lo Pan Pan! Pan! lo Pan! 


{VII} 


{Illustration on page VIII described: 

This is the set of photos originally published facing page 12 in EQUINOX I, 2 and 
titled there: "The Signs of the Grades." 

These are arranged as ten panels: * * * * 


In this re-publication, the original half-tones have been redone as line copy. Each 
panel consists of an illustration of a single human in a black Tau robe, barefoot with 
hood completely closed over the face. The hood displays a six-pointed figure on 
the forehead — presumably the radiant eye of Horus of the A.'. A.'., but the 
rendition is too poor in detail. There is a cross pendant over the heart. The ten 
panels are numbered in black in the lower left corner. 

The panels are identified by two columns of numbered captions, 1 to 6 to the left 
and 7 to 10 to the right. The description is bottom to top and left to right: 

"1. Earth: the god Set fighting." Frontal figure. Rt. foot pointed to the fore and 
angled slightly outward with weight on ball of foot. Lf. heel almost touching Rt. heel 
and foot pointed left. Arms form a diagonal with body, right above head and in line 
with left at waist height. Hands palmer and open with fingers outstretched and 
together. Head erect. 

"2. Air: The god Shu supporting the sky." Frontal. Heels together and slightly 
angled apart to the front, flat on floor. Head down. Arms angled up on either side 
of head about head 1.5 ft. from head to wrist and crooked as if supporting a ceiling 
just at head height with the finger tips. The palms face upward and the backs of 
the hands away from the head. Thumbs closed to side of palms. Fingers straight 
and together. 

"3. Water: the goddess Auramoth." Same body and foot position as #2, but head 
erect. Arms are brought down over the chest so that the thumbs touch above the 
heart and the backs of the hands are to the front. The fingers meet below the 
heart, forming between thumbs and fingers the descending triangle of water. 




"4. Fire: the goddess Thoum-aesh-neith." Frontal. Flead and body like #3. Arms 
are angled so that the thumbs meet in a line over the brow. Palmer side facing. 
Fingers meet above head, forming between thumbs and fingers the ascending 
triangle of fire. 

"5,6. Spirit: the rending and closing of the veil." Head erect in both. #5 has the 
same body posture as #1, except that the left and right feet are countercharged and 
flat on the floor with the heels in contact. Arms and hands are crooked forward at 
shoulder level such that the hands appear to be clawing open a split veil — hands 
have progressed to a point that the forearms are invisible, being directly pointed at 
the front. Lower arms are flat and horizontal in the plain of the image. 

#6. has the same body posture as #1, feet in same position as #5. The arms are 
elbow down against abdomen, with hands forward over heart in claws such that the 
knuckles are touching. Passing from #5 to #6 or vice versa is done by motion of 
shoulders and rotation of wrists. This is different from the other sign of opening the 
veil, the Sign of the Enterer, which is done with hands flat palm to palm and then 
spread without rotation of wrists. 

"7-10. The L V X signs." 

"7. + Osiris slain — the cross." Body and feet as in #2. Head bowed. Arms directly 
horizontal from the shoulders in the plane of the image. Hands with fingers 
together, thumbs to side of palm and palmer side forward. The tau shape of the 
robe dominates the image. 

"8. L Isis mourning — the Svastica." The body is in semi-profile, head down slightly 
and facing right of photograph. The arms, hands, legs and feet are positioned to 
define a swastika. Left foot flat, carrying weight and angled toward the right of the 
photo. Right foot toe down behind the figure to the left in the photo. Right upper 
arm due left in photo and forearm vertical with fingers closed and pointing upward. 
Left arm smoothly canted down to the right of the panel, with fingers closed and 
pointed down. 

"9. V Typhon — the Trident." Figure frontal and standing on tip toe, toes forward 
and heels not touching. Head back. Arms angled in a "V" with the body to the top 
and outward in the plain of the photo. Fingers and thumbs as #7, but continuing 
the lines of the arms. 

"10. X Osiris risen — the Pentagram." Body and feet as in #7. Head directly frontal 
and level. Arms crossed over heart, right over left with hands extended, fingers 
closed and thumb on side such that the palms rest on the two opposite shoulders.} 


INTRODUCTION 



"Epsilon-sigma-sigma-epsilon-alpha-iota alpha-theta-alpha-nu-alpha-tau-omicron- 
sigma theta-epsilon-omicron-sigma, alpha-mu-beta-rho-omicron-tau-omicron- 
sigma, omicron-upsilon-chi epsilon-tau-iota theta-nu-eta-tau-omicron-sigma 
Pythagoras. 

"Magic is the Highest, most Absolute, and most Divine Knowledge of Natural 
Philosophy, advanced in its works and wonderful operations by a right 
understanding of the inward and occult virtue of things; so that true Agents being 
applied to proper Patients, strange and admirable effects will thereby be produced. 
Whence magicians are profound and diligent searchers into Nature; they, because 
of their skill, know how to anticipate an effect, the which to the vulgar shall seem to 
be a miracle." 

"The Goetia of the Lemegeton of King Solomon." 

"Wherever sympathetic magic occurs in its pure unadulterated form, it is assumed 
that in nature one event follows another necessarily and invariably without the 
intervention of any spiritual or personal agency. 

Thus its fundamental conception is identical with that of modern science; 
underlying the whole system is a faith, implicit but real and firm, in the order and 
uniformity of nature. The magician does not doubt that the same causes will 
always produce the same effects, that the performance of the proper ceremony 
accompanied by the appropriate spell, will inevitably be attended by the desired 
results, unless, indeed, his incantations should chance to be thwarted and foiled by 
the more potent charms of another sorcerer. He supplicates no higher power: he 
sues the favour of no fickle and wayward being: he abases himself before no awful 
deity. Yet his power, great as he believes it to be, is by no means arbitrary and 
unlimited. He can wield it only so long as he strictly conforms to the rules of his art, 
or to what may be called the laws of nature as conceived by {IX} him. To neglect 
these rules, to break these laws in the smallest particular is to incur failure, and 
may even expose the unskilful practitioner himself to the utmost peril. If he claims 
a sovereignty over nature, it is a constitutional sovereignty rigorously limited in its 
scope and exercised in exact conformity with ancient usage. Thus the analogy 
between the magical and the scientific conceptions of the world is close. In both of 
them the succession of events is perfectly regular and certain, being determined by 
immutable laws, the operation of which can be foreseen and calculated precisely; 
the elements of caprice, of chance, and of accident are banished from the course of 
nature. Both of them open up a seemingly boundless vista of possibilities to him 
who knows the causes of things and can touch the secret springs that set in motion 
the vast and intricate mechanism of the world. Hence the strong attraction which 
magic and science alike have exercised on the human mind; hence the powerful 
stimulus that both have given to the pursuit of knowledge. They lure the weary 
enquirer, the footsore seeker, on through the wilderness of disappointment in the 
present by their endless promises of the future: they take him up to he top of an 
exceeding high mountain and shew him, beyond the dark clouds and rolling mists 
at his feet, a vision of the celestial city, far off, it may be, but radiant with unearthly 
splendour, bathed in the light of dreams." 

Dr. J. G. FRAZER, "The Golden Bough"." 



"So far, therefore, as the public profession of magic has been one of the roads by 
which men have passed to supreme power, it has contributed to emancipate 
mankind from the thraldom of tradition and to elevate them into a larger, freer life, 
with a broader outlook on the world. This is no small service rendered to humanity. 
And when we remember further that in another direction magic has paved the way 
for science, we are forced to admit that if the black art has done much evil, it has 
also been the source of much good; that if it is the child of error, it has yet been the 
mother of freedom and truth." 

Ibid. 

{X} 


"Prove all things; hold fast that which is good." 

St. Paul. 

"Also the mantras and spells; the obeah and the wanga; the work of the wand and 
the work of the sword; these he shall learn and teach." 

"He must teach; but he may make severe the ordeals." 

"The word of the Law is Theta-epsilon-lambda-eta-mu-alpha." 

LIBER AL vel xxxi: The Book of the Law. 


This book is for 


ALL: 

for every man, woman, and child. 

My former work has been misunderstood, and its scope limited, by my use of 
technical terms. It has attracted only too many dilettanti and eccentrics, weaklings 
seeking in "Magic" an escape from reality. I myself was first consciously drawn to 
the subject in this way. And it has repelled only too many scientific and practical 
minds, such as I most designed to influence. 

But 

MAGICK 

is for 

ALL. 

I have written this book to help the Banker, the Pugilist, the Biologist, the Poet, 
the Navvy, the Grocer, the Factory Girl, the Mathematician, the Stenographer, the 
Golfer, the Wife, the Consul — and all the rest — to fulfil themselves perfectly, each 
in his or her own proper function. 

Let me explain in a few words how it came about that I blazoned the word 
MAGICK 

upon the Banner that I have borne before me all my life. 

Before I touched my teens, I was already aware that I was THE BEAST whose 
number is 666. I did not understand in the least {XI} what that implied; it was a 
passionately ecstatic sense of identity. 




In my third year at Cambridge, I devoted myself consciously to the Great Work, 
understanding thereby the Work of becoming a Spiritual Being, free from the 
constraints, accidents, and deceptions of material existence. 

I found myself at a loss for a name to designate my work, just as H. P. Blavatsky 
some years earlier. "Theosophy", "Spiritualism", "Occultism", "Mysticism", all 
involved undesirable connotations. 

I chose therefore the name. 

"MAGICK" 

as essentially the most sublime, and actually the most discredited, of all the 
available terms. 

I swore to rehabilitate 

MAGICK 

to identify it with my own career; and to compel mankind to respect, love, and trust 
that which they scorned, hated and feared. I have kept my Word. 

But the time is now come for me to carry my banner into the thick of the press of 
human life. 

I must make 

MAGICK 

the essential factor in the life of 
ALL. 

In presenting this book to the world, I must then explain and justify my position by 
formulating a definition of 
MAGICK 

and setting forth its main principles in such a way that 
ALL 

may understand instantly that their souls, their lives, in every relation with every 
other human being and every circumstance, depend upon 
MAGICK 

and the right comprehension and right application thereof. 

I. "DEFINITION." 


MAGICK 

is the Science and Art of causing Change to occur in conformity with Will. 

{XII} 

(Illustration: It is my Will to inform the World of certain facts within my knowledge. 

I therefore take "magical weapons", pen, ink, and paper; I write "incantations" — 
these sentences — in the "magical language" i.e. that which is understood by the 
people I wish to instruct; I call forth "spirits", such as printers, publishers, 
booksellers, and so forth, and constrain them to convey my message to those 
people. The composition and distribution of this book is thus an act of 
MAGICK 

by which I cause changes to take place in conformity with my Will«By "Intentional" 
I mean "willed". But even unintentional acts so-seeming are not truly so. Thus, 
breathing is an act of the Will-to-Live.») 


II. "POSTULATE. 



ANY required Change may be effected by the application of the proper kind and 
degree of force in the proper manner through the proper medium to the proper 
object. 

(Illustration: I wish to prepare an ounce of Chloride of Gold. I must take the right 
kind of acid, nitro-hydrochloric and no other, in sufficient quantity and of adequate 
strength, and place it, in a vessel which will not break, leak, or corrode, in such a 
manner as will not produce undesirable results, with the necessary quantity of 
Gold: and so forth. Every Change has its own conditions. 

In the present state of our knowledge and power some changes are not possible 
in practice; we cannot cause eclipses, for instance, or transform lead into tin, or 
create men from mushrooms. But it is theoretically possible to cause in any object 
any change of which that object is capable by nature; and the conditions are 
covered by the above postulate.) 

III. "THEOREMS." 

(1) Every intentional act is a Magical Act.ccln one sense Magick may be defined 
as the name given to Science 
by the vulgar.» 

(Illustration: See "Definition" above.) {XIII} 

(2) Every successful act has conformed to the postulate. 

(3) Every failure proves that one or more requirements of the postulate have not 
been fulfilled. 

(Illustrations: There may be failure to understand the case; as when a doctor 
makes a wrong diagnosis, and his treatment injures his patient. There may be 
failure to apply the right kind of force, as when a rustic tries to blow out an electric 
light. There may be failure to apply the right degree of force, as when a wrestler 
has his hold broken. There may be failure to apply the force in the right manner, as 
when one presents a cheque at the wrong window of the Bank. There may be 
failure to employ the correct medium, as when Leonardo da Vinci found his 
masterpiece fade away. The force may be applied to an unsuitable object, as when 
one tries to crack a stone, thinking it a nut.) 

(4) The first requisite for causing any change is through qualitative and 
quantitative understanding of the conditions. 

(Illustration: The most common cause of failure in life is ignorance of one's own 
True Will, or of the means by which to fulfil that Will. A man may fancy himself a 
painter, and waste his life trying to become one; or he may be really a painter, and 
yet fail to understand and to measure the difficulties peculiar to that career.) 

(5) The second requisite of causing any change is the practical ability to set in 
right motion the necessary forces. 

(Illustration: A banker may have a perfect grasp of a given situation, yet lack the 
quality of decision, or the assets, necessary to take advantage of it.) 

(6) "Every man and every woman is a star." That is to say, every human being is 
intrinsically an independent individual with his own proper character and proper 
motion. 

(7) Every man and every woman has a course, depending partly on the self, and 
partly on the environment which is natural and necessary for each. Anyone who is 
forced from his own course, either through not understanding himself, or through 
external opposition, comes into conflict with the order of the Universe, and suffers 
accordingly. {XIV} 



(Illustration: A man may think it his duty to act in a certain way, through having 
made a fancy picture of himself, instead of investigating his actual nature. For 
example, a woman may make herself miserable for life by thinking that she prefers 
love to social consideration, or "vice versa". One woman may stay with an 
unsympathetic husband when she would really be happy in an attic with a lover, 
while another may fool herself into a romantic elopement when her only true 
pleasures are those of presiding at fashionable functions. Again, a boy's instinct 
may tell him to go to sea, while his parents insists on his becoming a doctor. In 
such a case, he will be both unsuccessful and unhappy in medicine.) 

(8) A Man whose conscious will is at odds with his True Will is wasting his 
strength. He cannot hope to influence his environment efficiently. 

(Illustration: When Civil War rages in a nation, it is in no condition to undertake 
the invasion of other countries. A man with cancer employs his nourishment alike 
to his own use and to that of the enemy which is part of himself. He soon fails to 
resist the pressure of his environment. In practical life, a man who is doing what 
his conscience tells him to be wrong will do it very clumsily. At first!) 

(9) A man who is doing this True Will has the inertia of the Universe to assist him. 

(Illustration: The first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should 

be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment.) 

(10) Nature is a continuous phenomenon, though we do not know in all cases 
how things are connected. 

(Illustration: Human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the 
existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this 
planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole 
universe of matter. We may then say that our consciousness is causally connected 
with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from — or with - 
- the molecular changes in the brain.) 

(11) Science enables us to take advantage of the continuity of Nature by the 
empirical application of certain {XV} principles whose interplay involves different 
orders of idea connected with each other in a way beyond our present 
comprehension. 

(Illustration: We are able to light cities by rule-of-thumb methods. We do not 
know what consciousness is, or how it is connected with muscular action; what 
electricity is or how it is connected with the machines that generate it; and our 
methods depend on calculations involving mathematical ideas which have no 
correspondence in the Universe as we know it.«For instance, "irrational", "unreal", 
and "infinite" expressions.») 

(12) Man is ignorant of the nature of his own being and powers. Even his idea of 
his limitations is based on experience of the past, and every step in his progress 
extends his empire. There is therefore no reason to assign theoretical limitscci.e., 
except — possibly — in the case of logically absurd questions, such as the 
Schoolmen discussed in connection with "God".» to what he may be, or to what 
he may do. 

(Illustration: A generation ago it was supposed theoretically impossible that man 
should ever know the chemical composition of the fixed stars. It is known that our 
senses are adapted to receive only an infinitesimal fraction of the possible rates of 
vibration. Modern instruments have enabled us to detect some of these 
suprasensibles by indirect methods, and even to use their peculiar qualities in the 
service of man, as in the case of the rays of Hertz and Rontgen. As Tyndall said, 
man might at any moment learn to perceive and utilise vibrations of all conceivable 
and inconceivable kinds. The question of Magick is a question of discovering and 



employing hitherto unknown forces in nature. We know that they exist, and we 
cannot doubt the possibility of mental or physical instruments capable of bringing 
us into relation with them.) 

(13) Every man is more or less aware that his individuality comprises several 
orders of existence, even when he maintains that his subtler principles are merely 
symptomatic of the changes in his gross vehicle. A similar order may be assumed 
to extend throughout nature. 

(Illustration: One does not confuse the pain of toothache with {XVI} the decay 
which causes it. Inanimate objects are sensitive to certain physical forces, such as 
electrical and thermal conductivity; but neither in us nor in them — so far as we 
know — is there any direct conscious perception of these forces. Imperceptible 
influences are therefore associated with all material phenomena; and there is no 
reason why we should not work upon matter through those subtle energies as we 
do through their material bases. In fact, we use magnetic force to move iron, and 
solar radiation to reproduce images.) 

(14) Man is capable of being, and using, anything which he perceives, for 
everything that he perceives is in a certain sense a part of his being. He may thus 
subjugate the whole Universe of which he is conscious to his individual Will. 

(Illustration: Man has used the idea of God to dictate his personal conduct, to 
obtain power over his fellow, to excuse his crimes, and for innumerable other 
purposes, including that of realizing himself as God. He has used the irrational and 
unreal conceptions of mathematics to help him in the construction of mechanical 
devices. He has used his moral force to influence the actions even of wild animals. 
He has employed poetic genius for political purposes.) 

(15) Every force in the Universe is capable of being transformed into any other 
kind of force by using suitable means. There is thus an inexhaustible supply of any 
particular kind of force that we may need. 

(Illustration: Heat may be transformed into light and power by using it to drive 
dynamos. The vibrations of the air may be used to kill men by so ordering them in 
speech as to inflame war-like passions. The hallucinations connected with the 
mysterious energies of sex result in the perpetuation of the species.) 

(16) The application of any given force affects all the orders of being which exist 
in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected. 
(Illustration: If I strike a man with a dagger, his consciousness, not his body only, is 
affected by my act; although the dagger, as such, has no direct relation therewith. 
Similarly, the power of {XVII} my thought may so work on the mind of another 
person as to produce far-reaching physical changes in him, or in others through 
him.) 

(17) A man may learn to use any force so as to serve any purpose, by taking 
advantage of the above theorems. 

(Illustration: A man may use a razor to make himself vigilant over his speech, but 
using it to cut himself whenever he unguardedly utters a chosen word. He may 
serve the same purpose by resolving that every incident of his life shall remind him 
of a particular thing, making every impression the starting point of a connected 
series of thoughts ending in that thing. He might also devote his whole energies to 
some one particular object, by resolving to do nothing at variance therewith, and to 
make every act turn to the advantage of that object.) 

(18) He may attract to himself any force of the Universe by making himself a fit 
receptacle for it, establishing a connection with it, and arranging conditions so that 
its nature compels it to flow toward him. 



(Illustration: If I want pure water to drink, I dig a well in a place where there is 
underground water; I prevent it from leaking away; and I arrange to take advantage 
of water's accordance with the laws of Hydrostatics to fill it.) 

(19) Man's sense of himself as separate from, and oppose to, the Universe is a 
bar to his conducting its currents. It insulates him. 

(Illustration: A popular leader is most successful when he forgets himself, and 
remembers only "The Cause". Self-seeking engenders jealousies and schism. 
When the organs of the body assert their presence otherwise than by silent 
satisfaction, it is a sign that they are diseased. The single exception is the organ of 
reproduction. Yet even in this case its self-assertion bears witness to its 
dissatisfaction with itself, since it cannot fulfil its function until completed by its 
counterpart in another organism. 

(20) Man can only attract and employ the forces for which he is really fitted. 
(Illustration: You cannot make a silk purse out of a sow's ear. A {XVIII} true man 
of science learns from every phenomenon. But Nature is dumb to the hypocrite; for 
in her there is nothing false.«lt is no objection that the hypocrite is himself part of 
Nature. He is an "endothermic" product, divided against himself, with a tendency to 
break up. He will see his own qualities everywhere, and thus obtain a radical 
misconception of phenomena. Most religions of the past have failed by expecting 
Nature to conform with their ideals of proper conduct.») 

(21) There is no limit to the extent of the relations of any man with the Universe in 
essence; for as soon as man makes himself one with any idea the means of 
measurement cease to exist. But his power to utilize that force is limited by his 
mental power and capacity, and by the circumstances of his human environment. 

(Illustration: When a man falls in love, the whole world becomes, to him, nothing 
but love boundless and immanent; but his mystical state is not contagious; his 
fellow-men are either amused or annoyed. He can only extend to others the effect 
which his love has had upon himself by means of his mental and physical qualities. 
Thus, Catullus, Dante and Swinburn made their love a mighty mover of mankind by 
virtue of their power to put their thoughts on the subject in musical and eloquent 
language. Again, Cleopatra and other people in authority moulded the fortunes of 
many other people by allowing love to influence their political actions. The 
Magician, however well he succeed in making contact with the secret sources of 
energy in nature, can only use them to the extent permitted by his intellectual and 
moral qualities. Mohammed's intercourse with Gabriel was only effective because 
of his statesmanship, soldiership, and the sublimity of his command of Arabic. 
Hertz's discovery of the rays which we now use for wireless telegraphy was sterile 
until reflected through the minds and wills of the people who could take his truth, 
and transmit it to the world of action by means of mechanical and economic 
instruments.) 

(22) every individual is essentially sufficient to himself. But he is unsatisfactory to 
himself until he has established himself in his right relation with the Universe. 

(Illustration: A microscope, however perfect, is useless in the {XIX} hands of 
savages. A poet, however sublime, must impose himself upon his generation if he 
is to enjoy (and even to understand) himself, as theoretically should be the case.) 

(23) Magick is the Science of understanding oneself and one's conditions. It is 
the Art of applying that understanding in action. 

(Illustration: A golf club is intended to move a special ball in a special way in 
special circumstances. A Niblick should rarely be used on the tee, or a Brassie 
under the bank of a bunker. But also, the use of any club demands skill and 
experience.) 



(24) Every man has an indefeasible right to be what he is. 

(Illustration: To insist that any one else shall comply with one's own standards is 
to outrage, not only him, but oneself, since both parties are equally born of 
necessity.) 

(25) Every man must do Magick each time that he acts or even thinks, since a 
thought is an internal act whose influence ultimately affects action, thought it may 
not do so at the time. 

(Illustration: The least gesture causes a change in a man's own body and in the 
air around him; it disturbs the balance of the entire Universe, and its effects 
continue eternally throughout all space. Every thought, however swiftly 
suppressed, has its effect on the mind. It stands as one of the causes of every 
subsequent thought, and tends to influence every subsequent action. A golfer may 
lose a few yards on his drive, a few more with his second and third, he may lie on 
the green six bare inches too far from the hole; but the net result of these trifling 
mishaps is the difference of a whole stroke, and so probably between halving and 
losing the hole.) 

(26) Every man has a right, the right of self-preservation, to fulfil himself to the 
utmost.«Men of "criminal nature" are simply at issue with their true Wills. The 
murderer has the Will-to-Live; and his will to murder is a false will at variance with 
his true Will, since he risks death at the hands of Society by obeying his criminal 
impulse.» 

(Illustration: A function imperfectly preformed injures, not {XX} only itself, but 
everything associated with it. If the heart is afraid to beat for fear of disturbing the 
liver, the liver is starved for blood, and avenges itself on the heart by upsetting 
digestion, which disorders respiration, on which cardiac welfare depends.) 

(27) Every man should make Magick the keynote of his life. He should learn its 
laws and live by them. 

(Illustration: The Banker should discover the real meaning of his existence, the 
real motive which led him to choose that profession. He should understand 
banking as a necessary factor in the economic existence of mankind, instead of as 
merely a business whose objects are independent of the general welfare. He 
should learn to distinguish false values from real, and to act not on accidental 
fluctuations but on considerations of essential importance. Such a banker will 
prove himself superior to others; because he will not be an individual limited by 
transitory things, but a force of Nature, as impersonal, impartial and eternal as 
gravitation, as patient and irresistible as the tides. His system will not be subject to 
panic, any more than the law of Inverse Squares is disturbed by Elections. He will 
not be anxious about his affairs because they will not be his; and for that reason he 
will be able to direct them with the calm, clear-headed confidence of an onlooker, 
with intelligence unclouded by self-interest and power unimpaired by passion.) 

(28) Every man has a right to fulfil his own will without being afraid that it may 
interfere with that of others; for if he is in his proper place, it is the fault of others if 
they interfere with him. 

(Illustration: If a man like Napoleon were actually appointed by destiny to control 
Europe, he should not be blamed for exercising his rights. To oppose him would be 
an error. Any one so doing would have made a mistake as to his own destiny, 
except in so far as it might be necessary for him to learn to lessons of defeat. The 
sun moves in space without interference. The order of Nature provides an orbit for 
each star. A clash proves that one or the other has strayed from his course. But 
as to each man that keeps his true course, the more firmly he acts, the less likely 
are others to get in his way. His example will help {XXI} them to find their own 



paths and pursue them. Every man that becomes a Magician helps others to do 
likewise. The more firmly and surely men move, and the more such action is 
accepted as the standard of morality, the less will conflict and confusion hamper 
humanity.) 


I hope that the above principles will demonstrate to 
ALL 

that their welfare, their very existence, is bound up in 

MAGICK. 

I trust that they will understand, not only the reasonableness, but the necessity of 
the fundamental truth which I was the means of giving to mankind: 

"Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law." 

I trust that they will assert themselves as individually absolute, that they will grasp 
the fact that it is their right to assert themselves, and to accomplish the task for 
which their nature fits them. Yea, more, that this is their duty, and that not only to 
themselves but to others, a duty founded upon universal necessity, and not to be 
shirked on account of any casual circumstances of the moment which may seem to 
put such conduct in the light of inconvenience or even of cruelty. 

I hope that the principles outlined above will help them to understand this book, 
and prevent them from being deterred from its study by the more or less technical 
language in which it is written. 

The essence of 

MAGICK 

is simple enough in all conscience. It is not otherwise with the art of government. 
The Aim is simply prosperity; but the theory is tangled, and the practice beset with 
briars. 

In the same way 

MAGICK 

is merely to be and to do. I should add: "to suffer". For Magick is the verb; and it is 
part of the Training to use the passive voice. This is, however, a matter of Initiation 
rather than of Magick in {XXII} its ordinary sense. It is not my fault if being is 
baffling, and doing desperate! 

Yet, once the above principles are firmly fixed in the mind, it is easy enough to 
sum up the situation very shortly. One must find out for oneself, and make sure 
beyond doubt, "who" one is, "what" one is, "why" one is. This done, one may put 
the will which is implicit in the "Why" into words, or rather into One Word. Being 
thus conscious of the proper course to pursue, the next thing is to understand the 
conditions necessary to following it out. After that, one must eliminate from oneself 
every element alien or hostile to success, and develop those parts of oneself which 
are specially needed to control the aforesaid conditions. 

Let us make an analogy. A nation must become aware of its own character 
before it can be said to exist. From that knowledge it must divine its destiny. It 
must then consider the political conditions of the world; how other countries may 
help it or hinder it. It must then destroy it itself any elements discordant with its 
destiny. Lastly, it must develop in itself those qualities which will enable it to 
combat successfully the external conditions which threaten to oppose is purpose. 
We have had a recent example in the case of the young German Empire, which, 
knowing itself and its will, disciplined and trained itself so that it conquered the 
neighbours which had oppressed it for so many centuries. But after 1866 and 




1870, 1914! It mistook itself for superhuman, it willed a thing impossible, it failed to 
eliminate its own internal jealousies, it failed to understand the conditions of 
victory,«At least, it allowed England to discover its intentions, and so to combine 
the world against it. {WEH NOTE: This footnote in Crowley's text belongs to this 
page, but it is not marked in the text. I have assigned it this tentative point, as 
following the general context.» it did not train itself to hold the sea, and thus, 
having violated every principle of 
MAGICK, 

it was pulled down and broken into pieces by provincialism and democracy, so that 
neither individual excellence nor civic virtue has yet availed to raise it again to that 
majestic unity which made so bold a bid for the mastery of the race of man. 

The sincere student will discover, behind the symbolic technicalities of his book, a 
practical method of making himself a {XXIII} Magician. The processes described 
will enable him to discriminate between what he actually is, and what he has fondly 
imagined himself to be«Professor Sigmund Freud and his school have, in recent 
years, discovered a part of this body of Truth, which has been taught for many 
centuries in the Sanctuaries of Initiation. But failure to grasp the fullness of Truth, 
especially that implied in my Sixth Theorem (above) and its corollaries, has led him 
and his followers into the error of admitting that the avowedly suicidal "Censor" is 
the proper arbiter of conduct. Official psycho-analysis is therefore committed to 
upholding a fraud, although the foundation of the science was the observation of 
the disastrous effects on the individual of being false to his Unconscious Self, 
whose "writing on the wall" in dream language is the record of the sum of the 
essential tendencies of the true nature of the individual. The result has been that 
psycho-analysts have misinterpreted life, and announced the absurdity that every 
human being is essentially an anti-social, criminal, and insane animal. It is evident 
that the errors of the Unconscious of which the psycho-analysts complain are 
neither more nor less than the"original sin" of the theologians whom they despise 
so heartily.». He must behold his soul in all its awful nakedness, he must not fear 
to look on that appalling actuality. He must discard the gaudy garments with which 
his shame has screened him; he must accept the fact that nothing can make him 
anything but what he is. He may lie to himself, drug himself, hide himself; but he is 
always there. Magick will teach him that his mind is playing him traitor. It is as if a 
man were told that tailors' fashion-plates were the canon of human beauty, so that 
he tried to make himself formless and featureless like them, and shuddered with 
horror at the idea of Holbein making a portrait of him. Magick will show him the 
beauty and majesty of the self which he has tried to suppress and disguise. 

Having discovered his identity, he will soon perceive his purpose. Another 
process will show him how to make that purpose pure and powerful. He may then 
learn how to estimate his environment, learn how to make allies, how to make 
himself prevail against all powers whose error has caused them to wander across 
his path. 

In the course of this Training, he will learn to explore the Hidden Mysteries of 
Nature, and to develop new senses and faculties in himself, whereby he may 
communicate with, and control, Beings and Forces pertaining to orders of existence 
which {XXIV} have been hitherto inaccessible to profane research, and available 
only to that unscientific and empirical 
MAGICK 

(of tradition) which I came to destroy in order that I might fulfil. 



I send this book into the world that every man and woman may take hold of life in 
the proper manner. It does not matter of one's present house of flesh be the hut of 
a shepherd; by virtue of my 
MAGICK 

he shall be such a shepherd as David was. If it be the studio of a sculptor, he shall 
so chisel from himself the marble that masks his idea that he shall be no less a 
master than Rodin. 

Witness mine hand: 

Tau-Omicron Mu-Epsilon-Gamma-Alpha Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu (Taw- 
Resh-Yod-Vau-Nunfinal): The Beast 666; MAGUS 9 Degree = 2Square A.'. A.', 
who is The Word of the Aeon THELEMA; whose name is called V.V.V.V.V. 8 
Degree = 3Square A.'. A.', in the City of the Pyramids; OU MH 7 Degree = 4Square 

A.'. A.'.; OL SONUF VAORESAGI 6 Degree = 5Square, and.5 Degree = 

6Square A.'. A.', in the Mountain of Abiegnus: but FRATER PERDURABO in the 
Outer Order or the A.'. A.', and in the World of men upon the Earth, Aleister 
Crowley of Trinity College, Cambridge. 


{XXV} 


CONTENTS 


(This portion of the Book should be studied in connection with its Parts I. and II.) 
0 The Magical Theory of the Universe. 

I The Principles of Ritual. 

II The Formulae of the Elemental Weapons. 

III The Formula of Tetragrammaton. 

IV The Formula of Alhim: also that of Alim. 

V The Formula of I. A. O. 

VI The Formula of the Neophyte. 

VII The Formula of the Holy Graal, of Abrahadabra, and of 

Certain Other Words; with some remarks on the 
Magical Memory. 

VIII Of Equilibrium: and of the General and Particular Method 

of Preparation of the Furniture of the Temple and the 
Instruments of Art. 

IX Of Silence and Secrecy: and of the Barbarous names of 

Evocation. 

X Of the Gestures. 

XI Of Our Lady BABALON and of The Beast whereon 





she rideth: also concerning Transformations. 

XII Of the Bloody Sacrifice and Matters Cognate. 

XIII Of the Banishings, and of the Purifications. 

XIV Of the Consecrations: with an Account of the Nature and 

Nurture of the Magical Link. 

XVI (1) Of the Oath. 

XV Of the Invocation. 

XVI (2) Of the Charge to the Spirit: with some Account of the 

Constrains and Curses occasionally necessary. 

XVII Of the License to Depart. 

XVIII Of Clairvoyance: and of the Body of Light, its Powers and 

its Development. Also concerning Divinations. 

XIX Of Dramatic Rituals. 

XX Of the Eucharist: and of the Art of Alchemy. 

XXI Of Black Magick: of the Main Types of the Operations of 

Magick Art: and of the Powers of the Sphinx. 

{XXVII} 


CHAPTER 0 

THE MAGICAL THEORY OF THE UNIVERSE 

There are three main theories of the Universe; Dualism, Monism and Nihilism. It 
is impossible to enter into a discussion of their relative merits in a popular manual 
of this sort. They may be studied in Erdmann's "History of Philosophy" and similar 
treatises. 

All are reconciled and unified in the theory which we shall now set forth. The 
basis of this Harmony is given in Crowley's 
"Berashith" — to which reference should be made. 

Infinite space is called the goddess NUIT, while the infinitely small and atomic yet 
omnipresent point is called HADIT.«I present this theory in a very simple form. I 
cannot even explain (for instance) that an idea may not refer to Being at all, but to 
Going. The Book of the Law demands special study and initiated apprehension.» 
These are unmanifest. One conjunction of these infinites is called RA-HOOR- 
KHUIT,«More correctly, HERU-RA-HA, to include HOOR-PAAR-KRAAT.» a 
unity which includes and heads all things.«The basis of this theology is given in 
Liber CCXX, AL vel Legis which forms Part IV of this Book 4. Hence I can only 
outline the matter in a very crude way; it would require a separate treatise to 
discuss even the true meaning of the terms employed, and to show how The Book 
of the Law anticipates the recent discoveries of Frege, Cantor, Poincare, Russell, 
Whitehead, Einstein and others.» (There is also a particular Nature of Him, in 
certain conditions, such as have obtained since the Spring of 1904, e.v.) This 
profoundly mystical conception {1} is based upon actual spiritual experience, but 
the trained reason«AII advance in understanding demands the acquisition of a 
new point-of-view. Modern conceptions of Mathematics, Chemistry, and Physics 



are sheer paradox to the "plain man" who thinks of Matter as something that one 
can knock up against.» can reach a reflection of this idea by the method of logical 
contradiction which ends in reason transcending itself. The reader should consult 
"The Soldier and the Hunchback" in Equinox I, I, and Konx Om Pax. 

"Unity" transcends "consciousness". It is above ail division. The Father of 
thought — the Word — is called Chaos — the dyad. The number Three, the 
Mother, is called Babalon. In connection with this the reader should study "The 
Temple of Solomon the King" in Equinox I, V, and Liber 418. 

This first triad is essentially unity, in a manner transcending reason. The 
comprehension of this Trinity is a matter of spiritual experience. All true gods are 
attributed to this Trinity.«Considerations of the Christian Trinity are of a nature 
suited only to Initiates of the IX Degree of O.T.O., as they enclose the final secret of 
all practical Magick.» 

An immeasurable abyss divides it from all manifestations of Reason or the lower 
qualities of man. In the ultimate analysis of Reason, we find all reason identified 
with this abyss. Yet this abyss is the crown of the mind. Purely intellectual 
faculties all obtain here. This abyss has no number, for in it all is confusion. 

Below this abyss we find the moral qualities of Man, of which there are six. The 
highest is symbolised by the number Four. Its nature is fatherly«Each conception 
is, however, balanced in itself. Four is also Daleth, the letter of Venus; so that the 
mother-idea is included. Again, the Sephira of 4 is Chesed, referred to Water. 4 is 
ruled by Jupiter, Lord of the Lightning (Fire) yet ruler of Air. Each Sephira is 
complete in its way.»; Mercy and Authority are the attributes of its dignity. 

The number Five is balanced against it. The attributes of Five are Energy and 
Justice. Four and Five are again combined and harmonized in the number Six, 
whose nature is beauty and harmony, mortality and immortality. 

In the number Seven the feminine nature is again predominant, {2} but it is the 
masculine type of female, the Amazon, who is balanced in the number Eight by the 
feminine type of male. 

In the number Nine we reach the last of the purely mental qualities. It identifies 
change with stability. 

Pendant to this sixfold system is the number Ten« 

The balance of the Sephiroth: 

Kether (1) "Kether is in Malkuth, and Malkuth is in Kether, but 
after another manner." 

Chokmah (2) is Yod of Tetragrammaton, and therefore also Unity. 

Binah (3) is He of Tetragrammaton, and therefore "The 
Emperor." 

Chesed (4) is Daleth, Venus the female. 

Geburah (5) is the Sephira of Mars, the Male. 

Tiphereth (6) is the Hexagram, harmonizing, and mediating between 
Kether and Malkuth. Also it reflects Kether. "That 
which is above, is like that which is below, and 
that which is below, is like that which is above." 

Netzach (7) and Hod (8) balanced as in text. 

Jesod (9) see text. 

Malkuth (10) contains all the numbers.» 
which includes the whole of Matter as we know it by the senses. 

It is impossible here to explain thoroughly the complete conception; for it cannot 
be too clearly understood that this is a "classification" of the Universe, that there is 
nothing which is not comprehended therein. 



The Article on the Qabalah in Vol. I, No. V of the Equinox is the best which has 
been written on the subject. It should be deeply studied, in connection with the 
Qabalistic Diagrams in Nos. II and III: "The Temple of Solomon the King". 

Such is a crude and elementary sketch of this system. 

The formula of Tetragrammaton is the most important for the practical magician. 
Here Yod = 2, He = 3, Vau = 4 to 9, He final = 10. 

The Number Two represents Yod, the Divine or Archetypal World, and the Number 
One is only attained by the destruction of the God and the Magician in Samadhi. 
The world of Angels is under the numbers Four to Nine, and that of spirits under the 
{3} number Ten.cclt is not possible to give a full account of the twenty-two "paths" 
in this condensed sketch. They should be studied in view of all their attributes in 
777, but more especially that in which they are attributed to the planets, elements 
and signs, as also to the Tarot Trumps, while their position on the Tree itself and 
their position as links between the particular Sephiroth which they join is the final 
key to their understanding. It will be noticed that each chapter of this book is 
attributed to one of them. This was not intentional. The book was originally but a 
collection of haphazard dialogues between Fra. P. and Soror A.; but on arranging 
the MSS, they fell naturally and of necessity into this division. Conversely, my 
knowledge of the Schema pointed out to me numerous gaps in my original 
exposition; thanks to this, I have been able to make it a complete and systematic 
treatise. That is, when my laziness had been jogged by the criticisms and 
suggestions of various colleagues to whom I had submitted the early drafts.» All 
these numbers are of course parts of the magician himself considered as the 
microcosm. The microcosm is an exact image of the Macrocosm; the Great Work 
is the raising of the whole man in perfect balance to the power of Infinity. 

The reader will remark that all criticism directed against the Magical Hierarchy is 
futile. One cannot call it incorrect — the only line to take might be that it was 
inconvenient. In the same way one cannot say that the Roman alphabet is better 
or worse than the Greek, since all required sounds can be more or less 
satisfactorily represented by either; yet both these alphabets were found so little 
satisfactory when it came to an attempt at phonetic printing of Oriental languages, 
that the alphabet had to be expanded by the use of italics and other diacritical 
marks. In the same way our magical alphabet of the Sephiroth and the Paths 
(thirty-two letters as it were) has been expanded into the four worlds corresponding 
to the four letters of the name Yod-Heh-Vau-Heh; and each Sephira is supposed to 
contain a Tree of Life of its own. Thus we obtain four hundred Sephiroth instead of 
the original ten, and the Paths being capable of similar multiplications, or rather of 
subdivision, the number is still further extended. Of course this process might be 
indefinitely continued without destroying the original system. 

The Apologia for this System is that our purest conceptions {4} are symbolized in 
Mathematics. "God is the Great Arithmetician." "God is the Grand Geometer." It is 
best therefore to prepare to apprehend Him by formulating our minds according to 
these measures.«By "God" I here mean the Ideal Identity of a man's inmost 
nature. "Something ourselves (I erase Arnold's imbecile and guilty 'not') that makes 
for righteousness;" righteousness being rightly defined as internal coherence. 
(Internal Coherence implies that which is written "Detegitur Yod.")» 

To return, each letter of this alphabet may have its special magical sigil. The 
student must not expect to be given a cut-and-dried definition of what exactly is 
meant by any of all this. On the contrary, he must work backwards, putting the 
whole of his mental and moral outfit into these pigeon-holes. You would not expect 
to be able to buy a filing cabinet with the names of all your past, present and future 



correspondents ready indexed: your cabinet has a system of letters and numbers 
meaningless in themselves, but ready to take on a meaning to you, as you fill up 
the files. As your business increased, each letter and number would receive fresh 
accessions of meaning for you; and by adopting this orderly arrangement you 
would be able to have a much more comprehensive grasp of your affairs than 
would otherwise be the case. By the use of this system the magician is able 
ultimately to unify the whole of his knowledge — to transmute, even on the 
Intellectual Plane, the Many into the One. 

The Reader can now understand that the sketch given above of the magical 
Hierarchy is hardly even an outline of the real theory of the Universe. This theory 
may indeed be studied in the article already referred to in No. V of the Equinox, 
and, more deeply in the Book of the Law and the Commentaries thereon: but the 
true understanding depends entirely upon the work of the Magician himself. 

Without magical experience it will be meaningless. 

In this there is nothing peculiar. It is so with all scientific knowledge. A blind man 
might cram up astronomy for the purpose of passing examinations, but his 
knowledge would be {5} almost entirely unrelated to his experience, and it would 
certainly not give him sight. A similar phenomenon is observed when a gentleman 
who has taken an "honours degree" in modern languages at Cambridge arrives in 
Paris, and is unable to order his dinner. To exclaim against the Master Therion is 
to act like a person who, observing this, should attack both the professors of 
French and the inhabitants of Paris, and perhaps go on to deny the existence of 
France. 

Let us say, once again, that the magical language is nothing but a convenient 
system of classification to enable the magician to docket his experiences as he 
obtains them. 

Yet this is true also, that, once the language is mastered, one can divine the 
unknown by study of the known, just as one's knowledge of Latin and Greek 
enables one to understand some unfamiliar English word derived from those 
sources. Also, there is the similar case of the Periodic Law in Chemistry, which 
enables Science to prophesy, and so in the end to discover, the existence of 
certain previously unsuspected elements in nature. All discussions upon 
philosophy are necessarily sterile, since truth is beyond language. They are, 
however, useful if carried far enough — if carried to the point when it become 
apparent that all arguments are arguments in a circle.«See "The Soldier and the 
Hunchback," Equinox I, I. The apparatus of human reason is simply one particular 
system of coordinating impressions; its structure is determined by the course of the 
evolution of the species. It is no more absolute than the evolution of the species. It 
is no more absolute than the mechanism of our muscles is a complete type 
wherewith all other systems of transmitting Force must conform.» But discussions 
of the details of purely imaginary qualities are frivolous and may be deadly. For the 
great danger of this magical theory is that the student may mistake the alphabet for 
the things which the words represent. 

An excellent man of great intelligence, a learned Qabalist, once amazed the 
Master Therion by stating that the Tree of Life was the framework of the Universe. 

It was as if some one had seriously maintained that a cat was a creature 
constructed by placing the letters C. A. T. in that order. It is no wonder that Magick 
has excited the ridicule of the unintelligent, since even its {6} educated students 
can be guilty of so gross a violation of the first principles of common sense.«Long 
since writing the above, an even grosser imbecility has been perpetrated. One who 
ought to have known better tried to improve the Tree of Life by turning the Serpent 



of Wisdom upside down! Yet he could not even make his scheme symmetrical: his 
little remaining good sense revolted at the supreme atrocities. Yet he succeeded in 
reducing the whole Magical Alphabet to nonsense, and shewing that he had never 
understood its real meaning. 

The absurdity of any such disturbance of the arrangement of the Paths is evident 
to any sober student from such examples as the following. Binah, the Supernal 
Understanding, is connected with Tiphereth, the Human Consciousness, by Zain, 
Gemini, the Oracles of the Gods, or the Intuition. That is, the attribution represents 
a psychological fact: to replace it by The Devil is either humour or plain idiocy. 
Again, the card "Fortitude", Leo, balances Majesty and Mercy with Strength and 
Severity: what sense is there in putting "Death", the Scorpion, in its stead? There 
are twenty other mistakes in the new wonderful illuminated-from-on-high attribution; 
the student can therefore be sure of twenty more laughs if he cares to study it.» 

A synopsis of the grades of the A.'. A.', as illustrative of the Magical Hierarchy in 
Man is given in Appendix 2 "One Star in Sight." This should be read before 
proceeding with the chapter. The subject is very difficult. To deal with it in full is 
entirely beyond the limits of this small treatise. 

"FURTHER CONCERNING THE MAGICAL UNIVERSE" 

All these letters of the magical alphabet — referred to above — are like so many 
names on a map. Man himself is a complete microcosm. Few other beings have 
this balanced perfection. Of course every sun, every planet, may have beings 
similarly constituted.«EquaIly, of course, we have no means of knowing what we 
really are. We are limited to symbols. And it is certain that all our sense- 
perceptions give only partial aspects of their objects. Sight, for instance, tells us 
very little about solidity, weight, composition, electrical character, thermal 
conductivity, etc., etc. It says nothing at all about the very existence of such vitally 
important ideas as Heat, Hardness, and so on. The impression which the mind 
combines from the senses can never claim to be accurate or complete. We have 
indeed learnt that nothing is in itself what it seems to be to us.» But when we 
speak of dealing with the planets in Magick, {7} the reference is usually not to the 
actual planets, but to parts of the earth which are of the nature attributed to these 
planets. Thus, when we say that Nakhiel is the "Intelligence" of the Sun, we do not 
mean that he lives in the Sun, but only that he has a certain rank and character; 
and although we can invoke him, we do not necessarily mean that he exists in the 
same sense of the word in which our butcher exists. 

When we "conjure Nakhiel to visible appearance," it may be that our process 
resembles creation — or, rather imagination — more nearly than it does calling- 
forth. The aura of a man is called the "magical mirror of the universe"; and, so far 
as any one can tell, nothing exists outside of this mirror. It is at least convenient to 
represent the whole as if it were subjective. It leads to less confusion. And, as a 
man is a perfect microcosm,«He is this only by definition. The universe may 
contain an infinite variety of worlds inaccessible to human apprehension. Yet, for 
this very reason, they do not exist for the purposes of the argument. Man has, 
however, some instruments of knowledge; we may, therefore, define the 
Macrocosm as the totality of things possible to his perception. As evolution 
develops those instruments, the Macrocosm and the Microcosm extend; but they 
always maintain their mutual relation. Neither can possess any meaning except in 
terms of the other. Our "discoveries" are exactly as much of ourselves as they are 
of Nature. America and Electricity did, in a sense, exist before we were aware of 
them; but they are even now no more than incomplete ideas, expressed in symbolic 



terms of a series of relations between two sets of inscrutable phenomena.» it is 
perfectly easy to re-model one's conception at any moment. 

Now there is a traditional correspondence, which modern experiment has shown 
to be fairly reliable. There is a certain natural connexion between certain letters, 
words, numbers, gestures, shapes, perfumes and so on, so that any idea or (as we 
might call it) "spirit", may be composed or called forth by the use of those things 
which are harmonious with it, and express particular parts of its nature. These 
correspondences have been elaborately mapped in the Book 777 in a very 
convenient and compendious form. It will be necessary for the student to make a 
careful study of this book in connexion with some actual rituals of Magick, for 
example, {8} that of the evocation of Taphtatharath printed in Equinox I, III, pages 
170-190, where he will see exactly why these things are to be used. Of course, as 
the student advances in knowledge by experience he will find a progressive 
subtlety in the magical universe corresponding to his own; for let it be said yet 
again! not only is his aura a magical mirror of the universe, but the universe is a 
magical mirror of his aura. 

In this chapter we are only able to give a very thin outline of magical theory — 
faint pencilling by weak and wavering fingers — for this subject may almost be said 
to be co-extensive with one's whole knowledge. 

The knowledge of exoteric science is comically limited by the fact that we have no 
access, except in the most indirect way, to any other celestial body than our own. 

In the last few years, the semi-educated have got an idea that they know a great 
deal about the universe, and the principal ground for their fine opinion of 
themselves is usually the telephone or the airship. It is pitiful to read the bombastic 
twaddle about progress, which journalists and others, who wish to prevent men 
from thinking, put out for consumption. We know infinitesimally little of the material 
universe. Our detailed knowledge is so contemptibly minute, that it is hardly worth 
reference, save that our shame may spur us to increased endeavour. Such 
knowledge«Knowledge is, moreover, an impossible conception. All propositions 
come ultimately back to "A is A".» as we have got is of a very general and 
abstruse, of a philosophical and almost magical character. This consists principally 
of the conceptions of pure mathematics. It is, therefore, almost legitimate to say 
that pure mathematics is our link with the rest of the universe and with "God". 

Now the conceptions of Magick are themselves profoundly mathematical. The 
whole basis of our theory is the Qabalah, which corresponds to mathematics and 
geometry. The method of operation in Magick is based on this, in very much the 
same way as the laws of mechanics are based on mathematics. So far, therefore 
as we can be said to possess a magical theory of the universe, it must be a matter 
solely of fundamental law, with a {9} few simple and comprehensive propositions 
stated in very general terms. 

I might expend a life-time in exploring the details of one plane, just as an explorer 
might give his life to one corner of Africa, or a chemist to one subgroup of 
compounds. Each such detailed piece of work may be very valuable, but it does 
not as a rule throw light on the main principles of the universe. Its truth is the truth 
of one angle. It might even lead to error, if some inferior person were to generalize 
from too few facts. 

Imagine an inhabitant of Mars who wished to philosophise about the earth, and 
had nothing to go by but the diary of some man at the North Pole! But the work of 
every explorer, on whatever branch of the Tree of Life the caterpillar he is after may 
happen to be crawling, is immensely helped by a grasp of general principles. Every 



magician, therefore, should study the Holy Qabalah. Once he has mastered the 
main principles, he will find his work grow easy. 

"Solvitur ambulando" which does not mean: "Call the Ambulance!" 


{ 10 } 


CHAPTER I 

THE PRINCIPLES OF RITUAL 

There is a single main definition of the object of all magical Ritual. It is the uniting 
of the Microcosm with the Macrocosm. The Supreme and Complete Ritual is 
therefore the Invocation of the Holy Guardian Angel;«See the "Book of the Sacred 
Magic of Abramelin the Mage"; and Liber 418, 8th Aethyr, Liber Samekh; see 
Appendix 3.» or, in the language of Mysticism, Union with God.ccThe difference 
between these operations is more of theoretical than of practical importance.» 

All other magical Rituals are particular cases of this general principle, and the 
only excuse for doing them is that it sometimes occurs that one particular portion of 
the microcosm is so weak that its imperfection of impurity would vitiate the 
Macrocosm of which it is the image, Eidolon, or Reflexion. For example, God is 
above sex; and therefore neither man nor woman as such can be said fully to 
understand, much less to represent, God. It is therefore incumbent on the male 
magician to cultivate those female virtues in which he is deficient, and this task he 
must of course accomplish without in any way impairing his virility. It will then be 
lawful for a magician to invoke Isis, and identify himself with her; if he fail to do this, 
his apprehension of the Universe when he attains Samadhi will lack the conception 
of maternity. The result will be a metaphysical and — by corollary — ethical 
limitation in the Religion which he founds. Judaism and Islam are striking example 
of this failure. 

To take another example, the ascetic life which devotion to {11} magick so often 
involves argues a poverty of nature, a narrowness, a lack of generosity. Nature is 
infinitely prodigal — not one in a million seeds ever comes to fruition. Whoso fails 
to recognise this, let him invoke Jupiter.ccThere are much deeper considerations in 
which it appears that "Everything that is, is right". They are set forth elsewhere; we 
can only summarise them here by saying that the survival of the fittest is their 
upshot.» 

The danger of ceremonial magick — the sublest and deepest danger — is this: 
that the magician will naturally tend to invoke that partial being which most strongly 
appeals to him, so that his natural excess in that direction will be still further 
exaggerated. Let him, before beginning his Work, endeavour to map out his own 
being, and arrange his invocations in such a way as to redress the balance.«The 
ideal method of doing this is given in Liber 913 (Equinox VII). See also Liber CXI 
Aleph.» This, of course, should have been done in a preliminary fashion during 
the preparation of the weapons and furniture of the Temple. 




To consider in a more particular manner this question of the Nature of Ritual, we 
may suppose that he finds himself lacking in that perception of the value of Life and 
Death, alike of individuals and of races, which is characteristic of Nature. He has 
perhaps a tendency to perceive the "first noble truth" uttered by Buddha, that 
Everything is sorrow. Nature, it seems, is a tragedy. He has perhaps even 
experienced the great trance called Sorrow. He should then consider whether 
there is not some Deity who expresses this Cycle, and yet whose nature is joy. He 
will find what he requires in Dionysus. 

There are three main methods of invoking any Deity. 

The "First Method" consists of devotion to that Deity, and, being mainly mystical 
in character, need not be dealt with in this place, especially as a perfect instruction 
exists in Liber 175 ("See" Appendix). 

The "Second method"is the straight forward ceremonial invocation. It is the 
method which was usually employed in the Middle Ages. Its advantage is its 
directness, its disadvantage its {12} crudity. The "Goetia" gives clear instruction in 
this method, and so do many other rituals, white and black. We shall presently 
devote some space to a clear exposition of this Art. 

In the case of Bacchus, however, we may roughly outline the procedure. We find 
that the symbolism of Tiphareth expresses the nature of Bacchus. It is then 
necessary to construct a Ritual of Tiphareth. Let us open the Book 777; we shall 
find in line 6 of each column the various parts of our required apparatus. Having 
ordered everything duly, we shall exalt the mind by repeated prayers or 
conjurations to the highest conception of the God, until, in one sense or another of 
the word, He appears to us and floods our consciousness with the light of His 
divinity. 

The "Third Method is the Dramatic," perhaps the most attractive of all; certainly it 
is so to the artist's temperament, for it appeals to his imagination through his 
aesthetic sense. 

Its disadvantage lies principally in the difficulty of its performance by a single 
person. But it has the sanction of the highest antiquity, and is probably the most 
useful for the foundation of a religion. It is the method of Catholic Christianity, and 
consists in the dramatization of the legend of the God. The Bacchae of Euripides is 
a magnificent example of such a Ritual; so also, through in a less degree, is the 
Mass. We may also mention many of the degrees in Freemasonry, particularly the 
third. The 5 Degree = 6Square Ritual published in No. Ill of the Equinox is another 
example. 

In the case of Bacchus, one commemorates firstly his birth of a mortal mother 
who has yielded her treasure-house to the Father of All, of the jealousy and rage 
excited by this incarnation, and of the heavenly protection afforded to the infant. 
Next should be commemorated the journeying westward upon an ass. Now comes 
the great scene of the drama: the gentle, exquisite youth with his following (chiefly 
composed of women) seems to threaten the established order of things, and that 
Established Order takes steps to put an end to the upstart. We find Dionysus 
confronting the angry King, not with defiance, but with meekness; yet with a subtle 
confidence, an underlying laughter. His forehead is wreathed with vine tendrils. He 
is an effeminate figure with those broad leaves clustered upon his brow? But those 
leaves hide {13} horns. King Pentheus, representative of respectability,«There is 
a much deeper interpretation in which Pentheus is himself "The Dying God". See 
my "Good Hunting!" and Dr. J.G.Frazer's "Golden Bough".» is destroyed by his 
pride. He goes out into the mountains to attack the women who have followed 



Bacchus, the youth whom he has mocked, scourged, and put in chains, yet who 
has only smiled; and by those women, in their divine madness, he is torn to pieces. 

It has already seemed impertinent to say so much when Walter Pater has told the 
story with such sympathy and insight. We will not further transgress by dwelling 
upon the identity of this legend with the course of Nature, its madness, its 
prodigality, its intoxication, its joy, and above all its sublime persistence through the 
cycles of Life and Death. The pagan reader must labour to understand this in 
Pater's "Greek Studies", and the Christian reader will recognise it, incident for 
incident, in the story of Christ. This legend is but the dramatization of Spring. 

The magician who wishes to invoke Bacchus by this method must therefore 
arrange a ceremony in which he takes the part of Bacchus, undergoes all His trials, 
and emerges triumphant from beyond death. He must, however, be warned 
against mistaking the symbolism. In this case, for example, the doctrine of 
individual immortality has been dragged in, to the destruction of truth. It is not that 
utterly worthless part of man, his individual consciousness as John Smith, which 
defies death — that consciousness which dies and is reborn in every thought. That 
which persists (if anything persist) is his real John Smithiness, a quality of which he 
was probably never conscious in his life.«See "The Book of Lies", Liber 333, for 
several sermons to this effect. Caps. Alpha, Delta, Eta, Iota-Epsilon, Iota-Sigma, 
Iota-Eta, Kappa-Alpha, Kappa-Eta, in particular. The reincarnation of the Khu or 
magical Self is another matter entirely, too abstruse to discuss in this elementary 
manual. {WEH NOTE: I have made a correction in the above list of chapters from 
Liber 333. The published text cites lota-Digamma, which does not exist. The 
correct chapter is Iota-Sigma, which does exist and discusses the subject}.» 

Even that does not persist unchanged. It is always growing. The Cross is a 
barren stick, and the petals of the Rose fall and decay; but in the union of the Cross 
and the Rose is a constant {14} succession of new lives.«See "The Book of Lies", 
Liber 333, for several sermons to this effect. The whole theory of Death must be 
sought in Liber CXI Aleph.» Without this union, and without this death of the 
individual, the cycle would be broken. 

A chapter will be consecrated to removing the practical difficulties of this method 
of Invocation. It will doubtless have been noted by the acumen of the reader that in 
the great essentials these three methods are one. In each case the magician 
identifies himself with the Deity invoked. To "invoke" is to "call in", just as to 
"evoke" is to "call forth". This is the essential difference between the two branches 
of Magick. In invocation, the macrocosm floods the consciousness. In evocation, 
the magician, having become the macrocosm, creates a microcosm. You "in"voke 
a God into the Circle. You "e"voke a Spirit into the Triangle. In the first method 
identity with the God is attained by love and by surrender, by giving up or 
suppressing all irrelevant (and illusionary) parts of yourself. It is the weeding of a 
garden. 

In the second method identity is attained by paying special attention to the 
desired part of yourself: positive, as the first method is negative. It is the potting- 
out and watering of a particular flower in the garden, and the exposure of it to the 
sun. 

In the third, identity is attained by sympathy. It is very difficult for the ordinary 
man to lose himself completely in the subject of a play or of a novel; but for those 
who can do so, this method is unquestionably the best. 

Observe: each element in this cycle is of equal value. It is wrong to say 
triumphantly "Mors janua vitae", unless you add, with equal triumph, "Vita janua 
mortis". To one who understands this chain of the Aeons from the point of view 



alike of the sorrowing Isis and of the triumphant Osiris, not forgetting their link in the 
destroyer Apophis, there remains no secret veiled in Nature. He cries that name of 
God which throughout History has been echoed by one religion to another, the 
infinite swelling paean I.A.O.kcThis name, I.A.O. is qabalistically identical with that 
of THE BEAST and with His number 666, so that he who invokes the former 
invokes also the latter. Also with AIWAZ and the Number 93. See Chapter V.» 
{15} 


CHAPTER II 

THE FORMULAE OF THE ELEMENTAL WEAPONS. 

Before discussing magical formulae in detail, one may observe that most rituals 
are composite, and contain many formulae which must be harmonized into one. 

The first formula is that of the Wand. In the sphere of the principle which the 
magician wishes to invoke, he rises from point to point in a perpendicular line, and 
then descends; or else, beginning at the top, he comes directly down, "invoking" 
first the god of that sphere by "devout supplication"«Beware, O brother, lest thou 
bend the knee! Liber CCXX teaches the proper attitude. See also Liber CCCLXX. 
Infra, furthermore, there is special instruction: Chapter XV and elsewhere.» that 
He may deign to send the appropriate Archangel. He then "beseeches" the 
Archangel to send the Angel or Angels of that sphere to his aid; he "conjures" this 
Angel or Angels to send the intelligence in question, and this intelligence he will 
"conjure with authority" to compel the obedience of the spirit and his manifestation. 
To this spirit he "issues commands". 

It will be seen that this is a formula rather of evocation than of invocation, and for 
the latter the procedure, though apparently the same, should be conceived of in a 
different manner, which brings it under another formula, that of Tetragrammaton. 
The essence of the force invoked is one, but the "God" represents the germ or 
beginning of the force, the "Archangel" its development; and so on, until, with the 
"Spirit", we have the completion and perfection of that force. {16} 

The formula of the Cup is not so well suited for Evocations, and the magical 
Hierarchy is not involved in the same way; for the Cup being passive rather than 
active, it is not fitting for the magician to use it in respect of anything but the 
Highest. In practical working it consequently means little but prayer, and that 
prayer the "prayer of silence".«Considerations which might lead to a contrary 
conclusion are unsuited to this treatise. See Liber LXXXI.» 

The formula of the dagger is again unsuitable for either purpose, since the nature 
of the dagger is to criticise, to destroy, to disperse; and all true magical ceremonies 
tend to concentration. The dagger will therefore appear principally in the 
banishings, preliminary to the ceremony proper. 

The formula of the pantacle is again of no particular use; for the pantacle is inert. 
In fine, the formula of the wand is the only one with which we need more 
particularly concern ourselves.«Later, these remarks are amplified, and to some 
extent modified.» 



Now in order to invoke any being, it is said by Hermes Trismegistus that the magi 
employ three methods. The first, for the vulgar, is that of supplication. In this the 
crude objective theory is assumed as true. There is a god named A, whom you, B, 
proceed to petition, in exactly the same sense as a boy might ask his father for 
pocket-money. 

The second method involves a little more subtlety, inasmuch as the magician 
endeavours to harmonize himself with the nature of the god, and to a certain extent 
exalts himself, in the course of the ceremony; but the third method is the only one 
worthy of our consideration. 

This consists of a real identification of the magician and the god. Note that to do 
this in perfection involves the attainment of a species of Samadhi: and this fact 
alone suffices to link irrefragably magick with mysticism. 

Let us describe the magical method of identification. The symbolic form of the 
god is first studied with as much care as an artist would bestow upon his model, so 
that a perfectly clear and {17} unshakeable mental picture of the god is presented 
to the mind. Similarly, the attributes of the god are enshrined in speech, and such 
speeches are committed perfectly to memory. The invocation will then begin with a 
prayer to the god, commemorating his physical attributes, always with profound 
understanding of their real meaning. In the "second part" of the invocation, the 
voice of the god is heard, and His characteristic utterance is recited. 

In the "third portion" of the invocation the magician asserts the identity of himself 
with the god. In the "fourth portion" the god is again invoked, but as if by Himself, 
as if it were the utterance of the will of the god that He should manifest in the 
magician. At the conclusion of this, the original object of the invocation is stated. 

Thus, in the invocation of Thoth which is to be found in the rite of Mercury 
(Equinox I, VI) and in Liber LXIV, the first part begins with the words "Majesty of 
Godhead, wisdom-crowned TAHUTI, Thee, Thee I invoke. Oh Thou of the Ibis 
head, Thee, Thee I invoke"; and so on. At the conclusion of this a mental image of 
the God, infinitely vast and infinitely splendid, should be perceived, in just the same 
sense as a man might see the Sun. 

The second part begins with the words: 

"Behold! I am yesterday, today, and the brother of tomorrow." 

The magician should imagine that he is hearing this voice, and at the same time 
that he is echoing it, that it is true also of himself. This thought should so exalt him 
that he is able at its conclusion to utter the sublime words which open the third part: 
"Behold! he is in me, and I am in him." At this moment, he loses consciousness of 
his mortal being; he is that mental image which he previously but saw. This 
consciousness is only complete as he goes on: "Mine is the radiance wherein Ptah 
floateth over his firmament. I travel upon high. I tread upon the firmament of Nu. I 
raise a flashing flame with the lightnings of mine eye: ever rushing on in the 
splendour of the daily glorified Ra — giving my life to the treaders of Earth!" This 
thought gives the relation of God and Man from the divine point of view. 

The magician is only recalled to himself at the conclusion of the {18} third part; in 
which occur, almost as if by accident, the words: "Therefore do all things obey my 
word." Yet in the fourth part, which begins: "Therefore do thou come forth unto 
me", it is not really the magician who is addressing the God; it is the God who hears 
the far-off utterance of the magician. If this invocation has been correctly 
performed, the words of the fourth part will sound distant and strange. It is 
surprising that a dummy (so the magus now appears to Himself) should be able to 
speak! 



The Egyptian Gods are so complete in their nature, so perfectly spiritual and yet 
so perfectly material, that this one invocation is sufficient. The God bethinks him 
that the spirit of Mercury should now appear to the magician; and it is so. This 
Egyptian formula is therefore to be preferred to the Hierarchical formula of the 
Hebrews with its tedious prayers, conjurations, and curses. 

It will be noted, however, that in this invocation of Thoth which we have 
summarized, there is another formula contained, the Reverberating or 
Reciprocating formula, which may be called the formula of Horus and Harpocrates. 
The magician addresses the God with an active projection of his will, and then 
becomes passive while the God addresses the Universe. In the fourth part he 
remains silent, listening, to the prayer which arises therefrom. 

The formula of this invocation of Thoth may also be classed under 
Tetragrammaton. The first part is fire, the eager prayer of the magician, the second 
water, in which the magician listens to, or catches the reflection of, the god. The 
third part is air, the marriage of fire and water; the god and the man have become 
one; while the fourth part corresponds to earth, the condensation or materialization 
of those three higher principles. 

With regard to the Hebrew formulae, it is doubtful whether most magicians who 
use them have ever properly grasped the principles underlying the method of 
identity. No passage which implies it occurs to mind, and the extant rituals certainly 
give no hint of such a conception, or of any but the most personal and material 
views of the nature of things. They seem to have thought that there was an 
Archangel named Ratziel in exactly the same sense as there was a statesman 
named Richelieu, an individual being living in a definite place. He had possibly 
certain powers of a somewhat metaphysical order — he might be {19} in two places 
at once,«He could do this provided that he can travel with a speed exceeding that 
of Light, as he does. See A.S.Eddington "Space, Time, and Gravitation". Also: 
what means "at once"?» for example, though even the possibility of so simple a 
feat (in the case of spirits) seems to be denied by certain passages in extant 
conjurations which tell the spirit that if he happens to be in chains in a particular 
place in Hell, or if some other magician is conjuring him so that he cannot come, 
then let him send a spirit of similar nature, or otherwise avoid the difficultly. But of 
course so vulgar a conception would not occur to the student of the Qabalah. It is 
just possible that the magi wrote their conjurations on this crude hypothesis in order 
to avoid the clouding of the mind by doubt and metaphysical speculation. 

He who became the Master Therion was once confronted by this very difficulty. 
Being determined to instruct mankind, He sought a simple statement of his object. 
His will was sufficiently informed by common sense to decide him to teach man 
"The Next Step", the thing which was immediately above him. He might have 
called this "God", or "The Higher Self", or "The Augoeides", or "Adi-Buddha", or 61 
other things — but He had discovered that these were all one, yet that each one 
represented some theory of the Universe which would ultimately be shattered by 
criticism — for He had already passed through the realm of Reason, and knew that 
every statement contained an absurdity. He therefore said: "Let me declare this 
Work under this title: The obtaining of the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy 
Guardian Angel'", because the theory implied in these words is so patently absurd 
that only simpletons would waste much time in analysing it. It would be accepted 
as a convention, and no one would incur the grave danger of building a 
philosophical system upon it. 

With this understanding, we may rehabilitate the Hebrew system of invocations. 
The mind is the great enemy; so, by invoking enthusiastically a person whom we 



know not to exist, we are rebuking that mind. Yet we should not refrain altogether 
from philosophising in the light of the Holy Qabalah. We should accept the Magical 
Hierarchy as a more or less convenient classification of the facts of the Universe as 
they are {20} known to us; and as our knowledge and understanding of those facts 
increase, so should we endeavour to adjust our idea of what we mean by any 
symbol. 

At the same time let us reflect that there is a certain definite consensus of 
experience as to the correlation of the various beings of the hierarchy with the 
observed facts of Magick. In the simple matter of astral vision, for example, one 
striking case may be quoted. 

Without telling him what it was, the Master Therion once recited as an invocation 
Sappho's "Ode to Venus" before a Probationer of the A.'. A.', who was ignorant of 
Greek, the language of the Ode. The disciple then went on an "astral journey," and 
everything seen by him was without exception harmonious with Venus. This was 
true down to the smallest detail. He even obtained all the four colour-scales of 
Venus with absolute correctness. Considering that he saw something like one 
hundred symbols in all, the odds against coincidence are incalculably great. Such 
an experience (and the records of the A.'. A.', contain dozens of similar cases) 
affords proof as absolute as any proof can be in this world of Illusion that the 
correspondences in Liber 777 really represent facts in Nature. 

It suggests itself that this "straightforward" system of magick was perhaps never 
really employed at all. One might maintain that the invocations which have come 
down to us are but the ruins of the Temple of Magick. The exorcisms might have 
been committed to writing for the purpose of memorising them, while it was 
forbidden to make any record of the really important parts of the ceremony. Such 
details of Ritual as we possess are meagre and unconvincing, and though much 
success has been attained in the quite conventional exoteric way both by FRATER 
PERDURABO and by many of his colleagues, yet ceremonies of this character 
have always remained tedious and difficult. It has seemed as if the success were 
obtained almost in spite of the ceremony. In any case, they are the more 
mysterious parts of the Ritual which have evoked the divine force. Such 
conjurations as those of the "Goetia" leave one cold, although, notably in the 
second conjuration, there is a crude attempt to use that formula of Commemoration 
of which we spoke in the preceding Chapter. {21} 


CHAPTER III 

THE FORMULA OF TETRAGRAMMATON.«Yod, He, Vau, He, the 
Ineffable Name (Jehovah) of the Hebrews. The four letters refer respectively to the 
four "elements", Fire, Water, Air, Earth, in the order named.» 

This formula is of most universal aspect, as all things are necessarily 
comprehended in it; but its use in a magical ceremony is little understood. 

The climax of the formula is in one sense before even the formulation of the Yod. 
For the Yod is the most divine aspect of the Force — the remaining letters are but a 



solidification of the same thing. It must be understood that we are here speaking of 
the whole ceremony considered as a unity, not merely of that formula in which 
"Yod" is the god invoked, "He" the Archangel, and so on. In order to understand 
the ceremony under this formula, we must take a more extended view of the 
functions of the four weapons than we have hitherto done. 

The formation of the "Yod" is the formulation of the first creative force, of that 
father who is called "self-begotten", and unto whom it is said: "Thou has formulated 
thy Father, and made fertile thy Mother". The adding of the "He" to the "Yod" is the 
marriage of that Father to the great co-equal Mother, who is a reflection of Nuit as 
He is of Hadit. Their union brings forth the son "Vau" who is the heir. Finally the 
daughter "He" is produced. She is both the twin sister and the daughter of 
"Vau".«There is a further mystery herein, far deeper, for initiates.» 

His mission is to redeem her by making her his bride; the result of this is to set 
her upon the throne of her mother, and it is only she whose youthful embrace can 
reawaken the eld of the {22} All-Father. In this complex family relationship«The 
formula of Tetragrammaton, as ordinarily understood, ending with the appearance 
of the daughter, is indeed a degradation.» is symbolised the whole course of the 
Universe. It will be seen that (after all) the Climax is at the end. It is the second 
half of the formula which symbolises the Great Work which we are pledged to 
accomplish. The first step of this is the attainment of the Knowledge and 
Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel, which constitutes the Adept of the Inner 
Order. 

The re-entry of these twin spouses into the womb of the mother is that initiation 
described in Liber 418, which gives admission to the Inmost Order of the A.'. A.'. 

Of the last step we cannot speak. 

It will now be recognised that to devise a practical magical ceremony to 
correspond to Tetragrammaton in this exalted sense might be difficult if not 
impossible. In such a ceremony the Rituals of purification alone might occupy 
many incarnations. 

It will be necessary, therefore, to revert to the simpler view of Tetragrammaton, 
remembering only that the "He" final is the Throne of the Spirit, of the Shin of 
Pentagrammaton. 

The Yod will represent a swift and violent creative energy; following this will be a 
calmer and more reflective but even more powerful flow of will, the irresistible force 
of a mighty river. This state of mind will be followed by an expansion of the 
consciousness; it will penetrate all space, and this will finally undergo a 
crystallization resplendent with interior light. Such modifications of the original Will 
may be observed in the course of the invocations when they are properly 
performed. 

The peculiar dangers of each are obvious — that of the first is a flash in the pan - 
- a misfire; that of the second, a falling into dreaminess or reverie; that of the third, 
loss of concentration. A mistake in any of these points will prevent, or injure the 
proper formation of, the fourth. 

In the expression which will be used in Chapter XV: "Enflame thyself", etc., only 
the first stage is specified; but if that is properly done the other stages will follow as 
if by necessity. So far is it written concerning the formula of Tetragrammaton. {23} 



CHAPTER IV. 


THE FORMULA OF ALHIM, AND THAT OF ALIM. 

"ALHIM", (Elohim) is the exoteric word for Gods.«"Gods" are the Forces of 
Nature; their "Names" are the Laws of Nature. Thus They are eternal, omnipotent, 
omnipresent and so on; and thus their "Wills" are immutable and absolute.» It is 
the masculine plural of a feminine noun, but its nature is principally feminine.«lt 
represents Sakti,or Teh; femininity always means form, manifestation. The 
masculine Siva, or Tao, is always a concealed force.» It is a perfect hieroglyph of 
the number 5. This should be studied in "A Note on Genesis" (Equinox I, II). 

The Elements are all represented, as in Tetragrammaton, but there is no 
development from one into the others. They are, as it were, thrown together — 
untamed, only sympathising by virtue of their wild and stormy but elastically 
resistless energy. The Central letter is "He" — the letter of breath — and 
represents Spirit. The first letter "Aleph" is the natural letter of Air, and the Final 
"Mem" is the natural letter of Water. Together, "Aleph" and "Mem" make "Am" — 
the mother within whose womb the Cosmos is conceived. But "Yod" is not the 
natural letter of Fire. Its juxtaposition with "He" sanctifies that fire to the "Yod" of 
Tetragrammaton. Similarly we find "Lamed" for Earth, where we should expect Tau 
— in order to emphasize the influence of Venus, who rules Libra. 

"ALHIM", therefore, represents rather the formula of Consecration than that of a 
complete ceremony. It is the breath of benediction, yet so potent that it can give life 
to clay and light to darkness. 

In consecrating a weapon, "Aleph" is the whirling force of the thunderbolt, the 
lightning which flameth out of the East even {24} into the West. This is the gift of 
the wielding of the thunderbolt of Zeus or Indra, the god of Air. "Lamed" is the Ox- 
goad, the driving force; and it is also the Balance, representing the truth and love of 
the Magician. It is the loving care which he bestows upon perfecting his 
instruments, and the equilibration of that fierce force which initiates the 
ceremony.«The letters Aleph and Lamed are infinitely important in this Aeon of 
Horus; they are indeed the Key of the Book of the Law. No more can be said in this 
place than that Aleph is Harpocrates, Bacchus Diphues, the Holy Ghost, the "Pure 
Fool" or Innocent Babe who is also the Wandering Singer who impregnates the 
King's Daughter with Himself as Her Child; Lamed is the King's Daughter, satisfied 
by Him, holding His "Sword and Balances" in her lap. These weapons are the 
Judge, armed with power to execute His Will, and Two Witnesses "in whom shall 
every Truth be established" in accordance with whose testimony he gives 
judgment.» 

"Yod" is the creative energy -- the procreative power: and yet "Yod" is the solitude 
and silence of the hermitage into which the Magician has shut himself. "Mem" is 
the letter of water, and it is the Mem final, whose long flat lines suggest the Sea at 
Peace HB:Mem-final ; not the ordinary (initial and medial) Mem whose hieroglyph is 
a wave HB:Mem.«ln the symbolism above outlined, Yod is the Mercurial "Virgin 
Word", the Spermatozoon concealing its light under a cloke; and Mem is the 
amniotic fluid, the flood wherein is the Life-bearing Ark. See A. Crowley "The Ship", 
Equinox I, X.» And then, in the Centre of all, broods Spirit, which combines the 
mildness of the Lamb with the horns of the Ram, and is the letter of Bacchus or 
"Christ".«The letter He is the formula of Nuith, which makes possible the process 
described in the previous notes. But it is not permissible here to explain fully the 



exact matter or manner of this adjustment. I have preferred the exoteric 
attributions, which are sufficiently informative for the beginner.» 

After the magician has created his instrument, and balanced it truly, and filled it 
with the lightnings of his Will, then is the weapon laid away to rest; and in this 
Silence, a true Consecration comes. 

THE FORMULA OF ALIM 

It is extremely interesting to contrast with the above the formula of the elemental 
Gods deprived of the creative spirit. One {25} might suppose that as ALIM, is the 
masculine plural of the masculine noun AL, its formula would be more virile than 
that of ALHIM, which is the masculine plural of the feminine noun ALH. A 
moment's investigation is sufficient to dissipate the illusion. The word masculine 
has no meaning except in relation to some feminine correlative. 

The word ALIM may in fact be considered as neuter. By a rather absurd 
convention, neuter objects are treated as feminine on account of their superficial 
resemblance in passivity and inertness with the unfertilized female. But the female 
produces life by the intervention of the male, while the neuter does so only when 
impregnated by Spirit. Thus we find the feminine AMA, becoming AIMA«AMA is 
42, the number of sterility; AIMA, 52, that of fertility, of BN, the SON.», through the 
operation of the phallic Yod, while ALIM, the congress of dead elements, only 
fructifies by the brooding of Spirit. 

This being so, how can we describe ALIM as containing a Magical Formula? 

Inquiry discloses the fact that this formula is of a very special kind. 

The word adds up to 81, which is a number of the moon. It is thus the formula of 
witchcraft, which is under Hecate.«See A. Crowley "Orpheus" for the Invocation of 
this Goddess.» It is only the romantic mediaeval perversion of science that 
represents young women as partaking in witchcraft, which is, properly speaking, 
restricted to the use of such women as are no longer women in the Magical sense 
of the word, because thy are no longer capable of corresponding to the formula of 
the male, and are therefore neuter rather than feminine. It is for this reason that 
their method has always been referred to the moon, in that sense of the term in 
which she appears, not as the feminine correlative of the sun, but as the burnt-out, 
dead, airless satellite of earth. 

No true Magical operation can be performed by the formula of ALIM. All the 
works of witchcraft are illusory; and their apparent effects depend on the idea that it 
is possible to alter things by the mere rearrangement of them. One {26} must not 
rely upon the false analogy of the Xylenes to rebut this argument. It is quite true 
that geometrical isomers act in different manners towards the substance to which 
they are brought into relation. And it is of course necessary sometimes to 
rearrange the elements of a molecule before that molecule can form either the 
masculine or the feminine element in a true Magical combination with some other 
molecule. 

It is therefore occasionally inevitable for a Magician to reorganize the structure of 
certain elements before proceeding to his operation proper. Although such work is 
technically witchcraft, it must not be regarded as undesirable on that ground, for all 
operations which do not transmute matter fall strictly speaking under this heading. 

The real objection to this formula is not inherent in its own nature. Witchcraft 
consists in treating it as the exclusive preoccupation of Magick, and especially in 
denying to the Holy Spirit his right to indwell His Temple.«The initiate of the XI 
Degree of O.T.O. will remark that there is a totally different formula of ALIM, 



complementary with that here discussed. 81 may be regarded as a number of 
Yesod rather than of Luna. The actual meaning of the word may be taken as 
indicating the formula. Aleph may be referred to Harpocrates, with allusion to the 
well-known poem of Catullus. Lamed may imply the exaltation of Saturn, and 
suggest the Three of Swords in a particular manner. Yod will then recall Hermes, 
and Mem the Hanged Man. We have thus a Tetragrammaton which contains no 
feminine component. The initial Force is here the Holy Spirit and its vehicle or 
weapon the "Sword and Balances". Justice is then done upon the Mercurial 
"Virgin", with the result that the Man is "Hanged" or extended, and is slain in this 
manner. Such an operation makes creation impossible — as in the former case; 
but here there is no question of re-arrangement; the creative force is employed 
deliberately for destruction, and is entirely absorbed in its own sphere (or cylinder, 
on Einstein's equations) of action. This Work is to be regarded as "Holiness to the 
Lord". The Hebrews, in fact, conferred the title of Qadosh (holy) upon its adepts. 
Its effect is to consecrate the Magicians who perform it in a very special way. We 
may take note also of the correspondence of Nine with Teth, XI, Leo, and the 
Serpent. The great merits of this formula are that it avoids contact with the inferior 
planes, that it is self-sufficient, that it involves no responsibilities, and that it leaves 
its masters not only stronger in themselves, but wholly free to fulfil their essential 
Natures. Its abuse is an abomination.» {27} 


CHAPTER V 
The Formula of I.A.O. 

This formula is the principal and most characteristic formula of Osiris, of the 
Redemption of Mankind. "I" is Isis, Nature, ruined by "A", Apophis the Destroyer, 
and restored to life by the Redeemer Osiris.«There is a quite different formula in 
which I is the father, O the Mother, A the child — and yet another, in which I.A.O. 
are all fathers of different kinds balanced by H.H.H., 3 Mothers, to complete the 
Universe. In a third, the true formula of the Beast 666, I and O are the opposites 
which form the field for the operation of A. But this is a higher matter unsuited for 
this elementary handbook. See, however, Liber Samekh, Point II, Section J.» 

The same idea is expressed by the Rosicrucian formula of the Trinity: 

"Ex Deo nascimur. 

In Jesu Morimur 

Per Spiritum Sanctum reviviscimus." 

This is also identical with the Word Lux, L.V.X., which is formed by the arms of a 
cross. It is this formula which is implied in those ancient and modern monuments in 
which the phallus is worshipped as the Saviour of the World. 

The doctrine of resurrection as vulgarly understood is false and absurd. It is not 
even "Scriptural". St. Paul does not identify the glorified body which rises with the 
mortal body which dies. On the contrary, he repeatedly insists on the distinction. 

The same is true of a magical ceremony. The magician who is destroyed by 
absorption in the Godhead is really destroyed. The {28} miserable mortal 
automaton remains in the Circle. It is of no more consequence to Him that the dust 



of the floor.cclt is, for all that, His instrument, acquired by Him as an astronomer 
buys a telescope. See Liber Aleph, for a full explanation of the objects attained by 
the stratagem of incarnation; also Part IV of this Book 4.» 

But before entering into the details of "I.A.O." as a magick formula it should be 
remarked that it is essentially the formula of Yoga or meditation; in fact, of 
elementary mysticism in all its branches. 

In beginning a meditation practice, there is always«lf not, one is not working 
properly.» a quiet pleasure, a gentle natural growth; one takes a lively interest in 
the work; it seems easy; one is quite pleased to have started. This stage 
represents Isis. Sooner or later it is succeeded by depression — the Dark Night of 
the Soul, an infinite weariness and detestation of the work. The simplest and 
easiest acts become almost impossible to perform. Such impotence fills the mind 
with apprehension and despair. The intensity of this loathing can hardly be 
understood by any person who has not experienced it. This is the period of 
Apophis. 

It is followed by the arising not of Isis, but of Osiris. The ancient condition is not 
restored, but a new and superior condition is created, a condition only rendered 
possible by the process of death. 

The Alchemists themselves taught this same truth. The first matter of the work 
was base and primitive, though "natural". After passing through various stages the 
"black dragon" appeared; but from this arose the pure and perfect gold. 

Even in the legend of Prometheus we find an identical formula concealed; and a 
similar remark applies to those of Jesus Christ, and of many other mythical god- 
men worshipped in different countries.«See J.G.Frazer, "The Golden Bough:" 

J.M.Robertson "Pagan Christs;" A. Crowley "Jesus," etc., etc.» 

A magical ceremony constructed on this formula is thus in close essential 
harmony with the natural mystic process. We find it the {29} basis of many 
important initiations, notably the Third Degree in Masonry, and the 5 Degree = 
6Square ceremony of the G.'. D.'. described in Equinox I, III. A ceremonial self¬ 
initiation may be constructed with advantage on this formula. The essence of it 
consists in robing yourself as a king, then stripping and slaying yourself, and rising 
from that death to the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian 
AngekcThis formula, although now superseded by that of HORUS, the Crowned 
and Conquering Child, remains valid for those who have not yet assimilated the 
point of view of the Law of Thelema. But see Appendix, Liber SAMEKH. Compare 
also "The Book of the Spirit of the Living Gods," - where there is a ritual given "in 
extenso" on slightly different lines: Equinox I, III, pages 269-272.». There is an 
etymological identity between Tetragrammaton and "I A O", but the magical 
formulae are entirely different, as the descriptions here given have schewn. 

Professor William James, in his "Varieties of Religious Experience," has well 
classified religion as the "once-born" and the "twice-born"; but the religion now 
proclaimed in Liber Legis harmonizes these by transcending them. There is no 
attempt to get rid of death by denying it, as among the once-born; nor to accept 
death as the gate of a new life, as among the twice-born. With the A.'. A.', life and 
death are equally incidents in a career, very much like day and night in the history 
of a planet. But, to pursue the simile, we regard this planet from afar. A Brother of 
A.'. A.', looks at (what another person would call) "himself", as one — or, rather, 
some — among a group of phenomena. He is that "nothing" whose consciousness 
is in one sense the universe considered as a single phenomenon in time and 
space, and in another sense is the negation of that consciousness. The body and 
mind of the man are only important (if at all) as the telescope of the astronomer to 



him. If the telescope were destroyed it would make no appreciable difference to 
the Universe which that telescope reveals. 

It will now be understood that this formula of I A O is a formula of Tiphareth. The 
magician who employs it is conscious of himself as a man liable to suffering, and 
anxious to transcend that state by becoming one with god. It will appear to him as 
the Supreme Ritual, as the final step; but, as has already been {30} pointed out, it is 
but a preliminary. For the normal man today, however, it represents considerable 
attainment; and there is a much earlier formula whose investigation will occupy 
Chapter VI. 

THE MASTER THERION, in the Seventeenth year of the Aeon, has 
reconstructed the Word I A O to satisfy the new conditions of Magick imposed by 
progress. The Word of the Law being Thelema, whose number is 93, this number 
should be the canon of a corresponding Mass. Accordingly, he has expanded I A 
O by treating the O as an Ayin, and then adding Vau as prefix and affix. The full 
word is then 

Vau Yod Aleph Ayin Vau 

whose number is 93. We may analyse this new Word in detail and demonstrate 
that it is a proper hieroglyph of the Ritual of Self-Initiation in this Aeon of Horus. 

For the correspondence in the following note, see Liber 777. The principal points 
are these: {31} 


Atu :No.: Hebrew :No.:Correspondence: Other 

:of : :of : : 

(Tarot Trump) :Atu: letters :let: in Nature : Correspondences 

: : :ter: : 

.+—+.+—+.+. 


The Hiero- : V :Vau (a nail) : 6 Taurus (An The Sun. The son in Te- 
phant. (Osi-: : English V, : : earthy sign : tragrammaton. (See Cap. 
ris throned: : W, orvo- : : ruled by : III). The Pentagram 
& crowned, : : wel between : : Venus; the : which shows Spirit 
with Wand. : : O and U- : : Moon exalt- : master & reconciler of 
: ma'ajab and : : ed therein. : the Four Elements. 

: : ma'aruf. : : but male.) : 

Four Wor- : : Liberty,i.e.The Hexagram which un- 

shippers;the: : free will. : God and Man. The cons- 

fourele- : : : sciousness or Ruach. 

ments. 

:Parzival as the Child in 
: his widowed mother's 
: : : : : care: Horus, son of 

: : : : : Isis and the slain 

: Osiris. 










Parzival as King & 

Priest in Montsalvat 
performing the mir¬ 
acle of redemption; 
Horus crowned and 
conquering, taking the 
place of his father. 

Christ-Bacchus in Hea- 
ven-Olympus saving the 
world. 


The Hermit :IX 
(Hermes 
with Lamp, : 
Wings, 

Wand, 

Cloak, and : 
Serpent). 


:Yod (a hand) : 10:Virgo (an :The root of the Alphabet 
English I : : earthy sign : The Spermatozoon. The 
orY. : : ruled by : youth setting out on 
: Mercury : his adventures after 
: exalted : receiving the Wand. 

: therein; : Parzival in the desert 
: sexually : Christ taking refuge 
: ambivalent) : in Egypt, and on 
: : Light, i.e. : the Mount tempted by 
: of Wisdom, : the Devil. The uncon- 
: the Inmost. : scious Will, or Word. 


{32} 


Atu :No.: Hebrew :No.:Correspondence: Other 

:of : : of: : 

(Tarot Trump) :Atu: letters :let: in Nature : Correspondences 

: : :ter: : 

.+—+.+—+.+. 


The Fool : O :Aleph (an ox): 1 :Air (The con- The free breath. The 
(The Babe : : English A, : : dition of : Svastika. The Holy 
in the Egg : : more or : all Life, : Ghost. The Virgin's 
on the Lo- : : less : the impar- : Womb. Parzial as "der 
tus, Bacchus: : tial vehicle: reine Thor" who knows 

Diphues, : : Sexually : nothing. Horus. 

etc. : : undevelop- : Christ-Bacchus as the 

: : ed). Life; : innocent babe, pursued 
: : : : i.e. the : by Herod-Here. 

: : organ of : Hercules strangling 
: : possible : the serpents. The 
: : expression. : Unconscious Self not 


















yet determined in any 
direction. 


The Devil 
(Baphomet 
throned & 
adored by 
Male & Fe¬ 
male. See 
Eliphas 
Levi's de- : 
sign.) : 


:XV :Ayin (an 
: eye) En- 
: glish A, or: 

: O more or 
: : less: the : 
: : bleat of a : 
: goat, A'a. : 


: 70:Capricornus :Parzival in Black Armour, 
: (an earthy : ready to return to 

Montsalvat as Redeemer- 
: King: Horus come to 
full growth. Christ- 
Bacchus with Calvary- 
Cross Kithairon — 


: sign ruled : 

: by Saturn; 

: Mars exalt- : 
: ed therein. : 
Sexually 


: : male) 

: love: i.e. : 
the instinct: 
to satisfy : 
Godhead by 
uniting it : 
with the 
Universe. 


: Thyrsus. 


lota-Alpha-Digamma varies in significance with successive Aeons. 
{33} 


"Aeon of Isis." Matriarchal Age. The Great Work conceived as a straightforward 
simple affair. 

We find the theory reflected in the customs of Matriarchy. Parthenogenesis is 
supposed to be true. The Virgin (Yod-Virgo) contains in herself the Principle of 
Growth — the epicene Hermetic seed. It becomes the Babe in the Egg (A — 
Harpocrates) by virtue of the Spirit (A = Air, impregnating the Mother—Vulture) and 
this becomes the Sun or Son ( Digamma = the letter of Tiphareth, 6, even when 
spelt as Omega, in Coptic. See 777). 

"Aeon of Osiris." Patriarchal age. Two sexes. I conceived as the Father-Wand. 
(Yod in Tetragrammaton). A the Babe is pursued by the Dragon, who casts a flood 
from his mouth to swallow it. See "Rev." VII. The Dragon is also the Mother — the 
"Evil Mother" of Freud. It is Harpocrates, threatened by the crocodile in the Nile. 

We find the symbolism of the Ark, the Coffin of Osiris, etc. The Lotus is the Yoni; 
the Water the Amniotic Fluid. In order to live his own life, the child must leave the 
Mother, and overcome the temptation to return to her for refuge. Kundry, Armida, 
Jocasta, Circe, etc., are symbols of this force which tempts the Hero. He may take 
her as his servant«Her sole speech in the last Act is "Dienen: Dienen".» when he 
has mastered her, so as to heal his father (Amfortas), avenge him (Osiris), or pacify 
him (Jehovah). But in order to grow to manhood, he must cease to depend on her, 
earning the Lance (Parzival), claiming his arms (Achilles), or making his club 
(Hercules)«Note that all these three remain for a time as neuters among woman, 
prevented from living the male life.», and wander in the waterless wilderness like 
Krishna, Jesus, Oedipus, chi. tau. lambda. — until the hour when, as the "King's 
Son" or knight-errant, he must win the Princess, and set himself upon a strange 












throne. Almost all the legends of heroes imply this formula in strikingly similar 
symbols. Digamma. Vau the Sun — Son. He is supposed to be mortal; but how 
is this shewn? It seems an absolute perversion of truth: the sacred symbols have 
no hint of it. This lie is the essence of the Great Sorcery. Osirian religion is a 
Freudian phantasy fashioned of man's dread of death and ignorance of nature. 

The parthenogenesis-idea {34} persists, but is now the formula for incarnating 
demi-gods, or divine kings; these must be slain and raised from the dead in one 
way or another.«AII these ideas may be explained by reference to anthropology. 
But this is not their condemnation, but their justification; for the customs and 
legends of mankind reflect the true nature of the species.» 

"Aeon of Horus." Two sexes in one person. 

Digamma lota Alpha Omicron Digamma: 93, the full formula, recognizing the Sun 
as the Son (Star), as the pre-existent manifested Unit from which all springs and to 
which all returns. The Great Work is to make the initial Digamma Digamma of 
Assiah (The world of material illusion) into the final Digamma lota Digamma of 
Atziluth,«For these spellings see 777.» the world of pure reality. 

Spelling the Name in full, Digamma Digamma + lota Digamma Delta + Alpha 
Lambda Pi + Omicron lota Nu + Digamma lota = 309 = Sh T = XX + XI = 31 the 
secret Key of the Law. 

Digamma is the manifested Star. 


lota is the secret Life.Serpent 

Light.Lamp 

Love.Wand 

Liberty.Wings 

Silence.Cloak 


These symbols are all shewn in the Atu "The Hermit". 

They are the powers of the Yod, whose extension is the Vau. 

Yod is the Hand wherewith man does his Will. It is also 
The Virgin; his essence is inviolate. 

Alpha is the Babe "who has formulated his Father, and made fertile 
his Mother" — Harpocrates, etc., as before; but he develops 
to 

Omicron The exalted "Devil" (also the "other" secret Eye) by the 
formula of the Initiation of Horus elsewhere described in 
detail. This "Devil" is called Satan or Shaitan, and regarded with horror by 
people who are ignorant of his formula, and, imagining themselves to be evil, 
accuse Nature herself of their own phantasmal crime. Satan is Saturn, Set, 
Abrasax, Adad, Adonis, Attis, Adam, Adonai, etc. The most serious charge against 
him is that he is the Sun in the South. The Ancient Initiates, {35} dwelling as they 
did in lands whose blood was the water of the Nile or the Euphrates, connected the 
South with life-withering heat, and cursed that quarter where the solar darts were 
deadliest. Even in the legend of Hiram, it is at high noon that he is stricken down 
and slain. Capricornus is moreover the sign which the sun enterers when he 
reaches his extreme Southern declination at the Winter Solstice, the season of the 
death of vegetation, for the folk of the Northern hemisphere. This gave them a 
second cause for cursing the south. A third; the tyranny of hot, dry, poisonous 
winds; the menace of deserts or oceans dreadful because mysterious and 
impassable; these also were connected in their minds with the South. But to us, 
aware of astronomical facts, this antagonism to the South is a silly superstition 
which the accidents of their local conditions suggested to our animistic ancestors. 
We see no enmity between Right and Left, Up and Down, and similar pairs of 








opposites. These antitheses are real only as a statement of relation; they are the 
conventions of an arbitrary device for representing our ideas in a pluralistic 
symbolism based on duality. "Good" must be defined in terms of human ideals and 
instincts. "East" has no meaning except with reference to the earth's internal 
affairs; as an absolute direction in space it changes a degree every four minutes. 
"Up" is the same for no two men, unless one chance to be in the line joining the 
other with the centre of the earth. "Hard" is the private opinion of our muscles. 
"True" is an utterly unintelligible epithet which has proved refractory to the analysis 
of our ablest philosophers. 

We have therefore no scruple in restoring the "devil-worship" of such ideas as 
those which the laws of sound, and the phenomena of speech and hearing, compel 
us to connect with the group of "Gods" whose names are based upon Sht, or D, 
vocalized by the free breath A. For these Names imply the qualities of courage, 
frankness, energy, pride, power and triumph; they are the words which express the 
creative and paternal will. 

Thus "the Devil" is Capricornus, the Goat who leaps upon the loftiest mountains, 
the Godhead which, if it become manifest in man, makes him Aegipan, the All. 

The Sun enters this sign when he turns to renew the year in the North. He is also 
the vowel O, proper to roar, to boom, and {36} to command, being a forcible breath 
controlled by the firm circle of the mouth. 

He is the Open Eye of the exalted Sun, before whom all shadows flee away: also 
that Secret Eye which makes an image of its God, the Light, and gives it power to 
utter oracles, enlightening the mind. 

Thus, he is Man made God, exalted, eager; he has come consciously to his full 
stature, and so is ready to set out on his journey to redeem the world. But he may 
not appear in this true form; the Vision of Pan would drive men mad with fear. He 
must conceal Himself in his original guise. 

He therefore becomes apparently the man that he was at the beginning; he lives 
the life of a man; indeed, he is wholly man. But his initiation has made him master 
of the Event by giving him the understanding that whatever happens to him is the 
execution of this true will. Thus the last stage of his initiation is expressed in our 
formula as the final: 

Digamma — The series of transformations has not affected his identity; but it has 
explained him to himself. Similarly, Copper is still Copper after 
Cu+O = CuO:+H SO =CuS 0(H 0):+K S=CuS(K SO ): 

2442 2 24 + blowpipe and reducing agent = Cu(S). 

It is the same copper, but we have learnt some of its properties. We observe 
especially that it is indestructible, inviolably itself throughout all its adventures, and 
in all its disguises. We see moreover that it can only make use of its powers, fulfill 
the possibilities of its nature, and satisfy its equations, by thus combining with its 
counterparts. Its existence as a separate substance is evidence of its subjection to 
stress; and this is felt as the ache of an incomprehensible yearning until it realises 
that every experience is a relief, an expression of itself; and that it cannot be injured 
by aught that may befall it. In the Aeon of Osiris it was indeed realised that Man 
must die in order to live. But now in the Aeon of Horus we know that every event is 
a death; subject and object slay each other in "love under will"; each such death is 
itself life, the means by which one realises oneself in a series of episodes. 

The second main point is the completion of the A babe Bacchus by the O Pan 
(Parzival wins the Lance, etc.). {37} 



The first process is to find the I in the V — initiation, purification, finding the 
Secret Root of oneself, the epicene Virgin who is 10 (Malkuth) but spelt in full 20 
(Jupiter). 

This Yod in the "Virgin" expands to the Babe in the Egg by formulating the Secret 
Wisdom of Truth of Hermes in the Silence of the Fool. He acquires the Eye-Wand, 
beholding the acting and being adored. The Inverted Pentagram — Baphomet — 
the Hermaphrodite fully grown — begets himself on himself as V again. 

Note that there are now two sexes in one person throughout, so that each 
individual is self-procreative sexually, whereas Isis knew only one sex, and Osiris 
thought the two sexes opposed. Also the formula is now Love in all cases; and the 
end is the beginning, on a higher plane. 

The I is formed from the V by removing its tail, the A by balancing 4 Yods, the O 
by making an inverted triangle of Yods, which suggests the formula of Nuit — Hadit 
— Ra-Hoor-Khuit. A is the elements whirling as a Svastika — the creative Energy 
in equilibrated action.«WEH Note: Thus, note the vesica: 

Vau Yod 


Aleph Yod Yod 


Yod Yod 


Ayin Yod Yod 


Yod 


» 


{38} 


CHAPTER VI 

THE FORMULA OF THE NEOPHYTE«See the Neophyte Ceremony, 
Equinox l,ll.». 

This formula has for its "first matter" the ordinary man entirely ignorant of 
everything and incapable of anything. He is therefore represented as blindfolded 
and bound. His only aid is his aspiration, represented by the officer who is to lead 
him into the Temple. Before entering, he must be purified and consecrated. Once 
within the Temple, he is required to bind himself by an oath. His aspiration is now 
formulated as Will. He makes the mystic circumambulation of the Temple for the 
reasons to be described in the Chapter on "Gesture". After further purification and 
consecration, he is allowed for one moment to see the Lord of the West, and gains 
courage«Fear is the source of all false perception. Even Freud had a glimpse of 






this fact.» to persist. For the third time he is purified and consecrated, and he 
sees the Lord of the East, who holds the balance, keeping him in a straight line. In 
the West he gains energy. In the East he is prevented from dissipating the same. 
So fortified, he may be received into the Order as a neophyte by the three principal 
officers, thus uniting the Cross with the Triangle. He may then be placed between 
the pillars of the Temple, to receive the fourth and final consecration. In this 
position the secrets of the grade are communicated to him, and the last of his 
fetters is removed. All this is sealed by the sacrament of the Four Elements. 

It will be seen that the effect of this whole ceremony is to endow a thing inert and 
impotent with balanced motion in a given direction. Numerous example of this 
formula are given {39} in Equinox I, Nos. II and III. It is the formula of the Neophyte 
Ceremony of G.'. D.'. It should be employed in the consecration of the actual 
weapons used by the magician, and may also be used as the first formula of 
initiation. 

In the book called Z 2«Those sections dealing with divination and alchemy are 
the most grotesque rubbish in the latter case, and in the former obscure and 
unpractical.» (Equinox I, III) are given full details of this formula, which cannot be 
too carefully studied and practised. It is unfortunately, the most complex of all of 
them. But this is the fault of the first matter of the work, which is so muddled that 
many operations are required to unify it. 


{40} 


CHAPTER VII 

THE FORMULA OF THE HOLY GRAAL: 

OF 

ABRAHADABRA: 

"and of certain other Words." 

Also: THE MAGICAL MEMORY. 

The Hieroglyph shewn in the Seventh Key of the Tarot (described in the 12th 
Aethyr, Liber 418, Equinox I, V) is the Charioteer of OUR LADY BABALON, whose 
Cup or Graal he hears. 




Now this is an important formula. It is the First of the Formulae, in a sense, for it 
is the formula of Renunciation.«There is no moral implication here. But to choose 
A implies to refuse not-A: at least, that is so, below the Abyss.» It is also the Last! 

This Cup is said to be full of the Blood of the Saints; that is, every "saint" or 
magician must give the last drop of his life's blood to that cup. It is the original price 
paid for magick power. And if by magick power we mean the true power, the 
assimilation of all force with the Ultimate Light, the true Bridal of the Rosy Cross, 
then is that blood the offering of Virginity, the sole sacrifice well-pleasing to the 
Master, the sacrifice whose only reward is the pain of child-bearing unto him. 

But "to sell one's soul to the devil", to renounce no matter what for an equivalent in 
personal gain«"Supposed" personal gain. There is really no person to gain; so 
the whole transaction is a swindle on both sides.», is black magic. You are no 
longer a noble giver of your all, but a mean huckster. {41} 

This formula is, however, a little different in symbolism, since it is a Woman 
whose Cup must be filled. It is rather the sacrifice of the Man, who transfers life to 
his descendants. For a woman does not carry in herself the principle of new life, 
except temporarily, when it is given her. 

But here the formula implies much more even than this. For it is his whole life 
that the Magus offers to OUR LADY. The Cross is both Death and Generation, and 
it is on the Cross that the Rose blooms. The full significance of these symbols is so 
lofty that it is hardly fitted for an elementary treatise of this type. One must be an 
Exempt Adept, and have become ready to pass on, before one can see the 
symbols even from the lower plane. Only a Master of the Temple can fully 
understand them. 

(However, the reader may study Liber CLVI, in Equinox I, VI, the 12th and 2nd 
Aethyrs in Liber 418 in Equinox I, V, and the Symbolism of the V Degree and VI 
Degree in O.T.O.) 

Of the preservation of this blood which OUR LADY offers to the ANCIENT ONE, 
CHAOS«CHAOS is a general name for the totality of the Units of Existence; it is 
thus a name feminine in form. Each unit of CHAOS is itself All-Father.» the All- 
Father, to revive him, and of how his divine Essence fills the Daughter (the soul of 
Man) and places her upon the Throne of the Mother, fulfilling the Economy of the 
Universe, and thus ultimately rewarding the Magician (the Son) ten thousandfold, it 
would be still more improper to speak in this place. So holy a mystery is the 
Arcanum of the Masters of the Temple, that it is here hinted at in order to blind the 
presumptuous who may, unworthy, seek to lift the veil, and at the same time to 
lighten the darkness of such as may be requiring only one ray of the Sun in order to 
spring into life and light. 


ABRAHADABRA is a word to be studied in Equinox I, V., "The Temple of 
Solomon the King". It represents the Great Work complete, and it is therefore an 
archetype of all lesser magical operations. It is in a way too perfect to be applied in 
{42} advance to any of them. But an example of such an operation may be studied 
in Equinox I, VII, "The Temple of Solomon the King", where an invocation of Horus 
on this formula is given in full. Note the reverberation of the ideas one against 
another. The formula of Horus has not yet been so fully worked out in details as to 
justify a treatise upon its exoteric theory and practice; but one may say that it is, to 
the formula of Osiris, what the turbine is to the reciprocating engine. 



There are many other sacred words which enshrine formulae of great efficacity in 
particular operations. 

For example, V.l.T.R.I.O.L. gives a certain Regimen of the Planets useful in 
Alchemical work. Ararita is a formula of the macrocosm potent in certain very lofty 
Operations of the Magick of the Inmost Light. (See Liber 813.) 

The formula of Thelema may be summarized thus: Theta "Babalon and the Beast 
conjoined" — epsilon unto Nuith (CCXX, I, 51) — lambda The Work accomplished 
in Justice — eta The Holy Graal — mu The Water therein — alpha The Babe in the 
Egg (Harpocrates on the Lotus.) 

That of "Agape" is as follows: 

Dionysus (Capital Alpha) — The Virgin Earth gamma — The Babe in the Egg 
(small alpha — the image of the Father) — The Massacre of the Innocents, pi 
(winepress) — The Draught of Ecstasy, eta. 

The student will find it well worth his while to seek out these ideas in detail, and 
develop the technique of their application. 

There is also the Gnostic Name of the Seven Vowels, which gives a musical 
formula most puissant in evocations of the Soul of Nature. There is moreover 
ABRAXAS; there is XNOUBIS; there is MEITHRAS; and indeed it may briefly be 
stated that every true name of God gives the formula of the invocation of that 
God.«Members of the IV Degree of the O.T.O. are well aware of a Magick Word 
whose analysis contains all truth, human and Divine, a word indeed potent for any 
group which dares to use it.» It would therefore be impossible, even were it 
desirable, to analyse all such names. The general method of doing so has been 
{43} given, and the magician must himself work out his own formula for particular 
cases.«The Holy Qabalah (see Liber D in Equinox I, VIII, Supplement, and Liber 
777) affords the means of analysis and application required. See also Equinox I, V, 
"The Temple of Solomon The King".» 

IV. 

It should also be remarked that every grade has its peculiar magical formula. 
Thus, the formula of Abrahadabra concerns us, as men, principally because each 
of us represents the pentagram or microcosm; and our equilibration must therefore 
be with the hexagram or macrocosm. In other words, 5 Degree = 6Square is the 
formula of the Solar operation; but then 6 Degree = 5Square is the formula of the 
Martial operation, and this reversal of the figures implies a very different Work. In 
the former instance the problem was to dissolve the microcosm in the macrocosm; 
but this other problem is to separate a particular force from the macrocosm, just as 
a savage might hew out a flint axe from the deposits in a chalk cliff. Similarly, an 
operation of Jupiter will be of the nature of the equilibration of him with Venus. Its 
graphic formula will be 7 Degree = 4Square, and there will be a word in which the 
character of this operation is described, just as Abrahadabra describes the 
Operation of the Great Work. 

It may be stated without unfairness, as a rough general principle, that the farther 
from original equality are the two sides of the equation, the more difficult is the 
operation to perform. 

Thus, to take the case of the personal operation symbolized by the grades, it is 
harder to become a Neophyte, 1 Degree = lOSquare, than to pass from that grade 
to Zelator, 2 Degree = 9Square. 



Initiation is, therefore, progressively easier, in a certain sense, after the first step 
is taken. But (especially after the passing of Tiphareth) the distance between grade 
and grade increases as it were by a geometrical progression with an enormously 
high factor, which itself progresses.«A suggestion has recently been made that 
the Hierarchy of the Grades should be "destroyed, and replaced by" — a ring 
system of 13 grades all equal. There is, of course, one sense in which every grade 
is a Thing-in-ltself. But the Hierarchy is only a convenient method of classifying 
observed facts. One is reminded of the Democracy, who, on being informed by the 
Minister of the Interior that the scarcity of provisions was due to the Law of Supply 
and Demand, passed a unanimous resolution calling for the immediate repeal of 
that iniquitous measure! 

Every person, whatever his grade in the Order, has also a "natural" grade 
appropriate to his intrinsic virtue. He may expect to be "cast out" into that grade 
when he becomes 8 Degree = 3Square. Thus one man, throughout his career, 
may be essentially of the type of Netzach; another, of Hod. In the same way 
Rembrandt and Raphael retained their respective points of view in all stages of 
their art. The practical consideration is that some aspirants may find it unusually 
difficult to attain certain grades; or, worse, allow their inherent predispositions to 
influence them to neglect antipathetic, and indulge sympathetic, types of work. 

They may thus become more unbalanced than ever, with disastrous results. 
Success in one's favourite pursuit is a temptress; whose yields to her wiles limits 
his own growth. True, every Will is partial; but, even so, it can only fulfill itself by 
symmetrical expansion. It must be adjusted to the Universe, or fail of perfection.» 
{44} 

It is evidently impossible to give details of all these formulae. Before beginning 
any operation soever the magician must make a through Qabalistic study of it so as 
to work out its theory in symmetry of perfection. Preparedness in Magick is as 
important as it is in War. 

V 

It should be profitable to make a somewhat detailed study of the strange-looking 
word AUMGN, for its analysis affords an excellent illustration of the principles on 
which the Practicus may construct his own Sacred Words. 

This word has been uttered by the MASTER THERION himself, as a means of 
declaring his own personal work as the Beast, the Logos of the Aeon. To 
understand it, we must make a preliminary consideration of the word which it 
replaces and from which it was developed: the word AUM. 

The word AUM is the sacred Hindu mantra which was the supreme hieroglyph of 
Truth, a compendium of the Sacred Knowledge. Many volumes have been written 
with regard to it; but, for our present purpose, it will be necessary only to explain 
how it came to serve for the representation of the principal philosophical tenets of 
the Rishis. {45} 

Firstly, it represents the complete course of sound. It is pronounced by forcing 
the breath from the back of the throat with the mouth wide open, through the buccal 
cavity with the lips so shaped as to modify the sound from A to O (or U), to the 
closed lips, when it becomes M. Symbolically, this announces the course of Nature 
as proceeding from free and formless creation through controlled and formed 
preservation to the silence of destruction. The three sounds are harmonized into 
one; and thus the word represents the Hindu Trinity of Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva; 
and the operations in the Universe of their triune energy. It is thus the formula of a 



Manvantara, or period of manifested existence, which alternates with a Pralaya, 
during which creation is latent. 

Analysed Qabalistically, the word is found to possess similar properties. A is the 
negative, and also the unity which concentrates it into a positive form. A is the Holy 
Spirit who begets God in flesh upon the Virgin, according to the formula familiar to 
students of "The Golden Bough". A is also the "babe in the Egg" thus produced. 
The quality of A is thus bisexual. It is the original being — Zeus Arrhenothelus, 
Bacchus Diphues, or Baphomet. 

U or V is the manifested son himself. Its number is 6. It refers therefore, to the 
dual nature of the Logos as divine and human; the interlacing of the upright and 
averse triangles in the hexagram. It is the first number of the Sun, whose last 
number«The Sun being 6, a square 6x6 contains 36 squares. We arrange the 
numbers from 1 to 36 in this square, so that each line, file, and diagonal adds to the 
same number. This number is 111; the total of all is 666.» is 666, "the number of 
a man". 

The letter M exhibits the termination of this process. It is the Hanged Man of the 
Tarot; the formation of the individual from the absolute is closed by his death. 

We see accordingly how AUM is, on either system, the expression of a dogma 
which implies catastrophe in nature. It is cognate with the formula of the Slain God. 
The "resurrection" and "ascension" are not implied in it. They are later inventions 
without basis in necessity; they may be described indeed as Freudian phantasms 
conjured up by the fear of facing reality. To {46} the Hindu, indeed, they are still 
less respectable, in his view, existence is essentially objectionable«Thelemites 
agree that manifested existence implies Imperfection. But they understand why 
Perfection devises this disguise. The Theory is developed fully in Liber Aleph, and 
in Part IV of this Book 4. See also Cap V Paragraph on Digamma final of 
Digamma-lota-Alpha-Omicron-Digamma.»; and his principle concern is to invoke 
Shiva«The Vaishnava theory, superficially opposed to this, turns out on analysis 
to be practically identical.» to destroy the illusion whose thrall is the curse of the 
Manvantara. 

The cardinal revelation of the Great Aeon of Horus is that this formula AUM does 
not represent the facts of nature. The point of view is based upon misapprehension 
of the character of existence. It soon became obvious to The Master Therion that 
AUM was an inadequate and misleading hieroglyph. It stated only part of the truth, 
and it implied a fundamental falsehood. He consequently determined to modify the 
word in such a manner as to fit it to represent the Arcana unveiled by the Aeon of 
which He had attained to be the Logos. 

The essential task was to emphasize the fact that nature is not catastrophic, but 
proceeds by means of undulations. It might be suggested that Manvantara and 
Pralaya are in reality complementary curves; but the Hindu doctrine insists strongly 
on denying continuity to the successive phases. It was nevertheless important to 
avoid disturbing the Trinitarian arrangement of the word, as would be done by the 
addition of other letters. It was equally desirable to make it clear that the letter M 
represents an operation which does not actually occur in nature except as the 
withdrawal of phenomena into the absolute; which process, even when so 
understood, is not a true destruction, but, on the contrary, the emancipation of 
anything from the modifications which it had mistaken for itself. It occurred to him 
that the true nature of Silence was to permit the uninterrupted vibration of the 
undulatory energy, free from the false conceptions attached to it by the Ahamkara 
or Ego-making facility, whose assumption that conscious individuality constitutes 



existence let it to consider its own apparently catastrophic character as pertaining 
to the order of nature. {47} 

The undulatory formula of putrefaction is represented in the Qabalah by the letter 
N, which refers to Scorpio, whose triune nature combines the Eagle, Snake and 
Scorpion. These hieroglyphs themselves indicate the spiritual formulae of 
incarnation. He was also anxious to use the letter G, another triune formula 
expressive of the aspects of the moon, which further declares the nature of human 
existence in the following manner. The moon is in itself a dark orb; but an 
appearance of light is communicated to it by the sun; and it is exactly in this way 
that successive incarnations create the appearance, just as the individual star, 
which every man is, remains itself, irrespective of whether earth perceives it or not. 

Now it so happens that the root GN signifies both knowledge and generation 
combined in a single idea, in an absolute form independent of personality. The G is 
a silent letter, as in our word Gnosis; and the sound GN is nasal, suggesting 
therefore the breath of life as opposed to that of speech. Impelled by these 
considerations, the Master Therion proposed to replace the M of AUM by a 
compound letter MGN, symbolizing thereby the subtle transformation of the 
apparent silence and death which terminates the manifested life of Vau by a 
continuous vibration of an impersonal energy of the nature of generation and 
knowledge, the Virgin Moon and the Serpent furthermore operating to include in the 
idea a commemoration of the legend so grossly deformed in the Hebrew legend of 
the Garden of Eden, and its even more malignantly debased falsification in that 
bitterly sectarian broadside, the Apocalypse. 

Sound work invariable vindicates itself by furnishing confirmatory corollaries not 
contemplated by the Qabalist. In the present instance, the Master Therion was 
delighted to remark that his compound letter MGN, constructed on theoretical 
principles with the idea of incorporating the new knowledge of the Aeon, had the 
value of 93 (M = 40, G = 3, N = 50). 93 is the number of the word of the Law — 
Thelema — Will, and of Agape — Love, which indicates the nature of Will. It is 
furthermore the number of the Word which overcomes death, as members of the 
degree of M M of the O.T.O. are well aware;«WEH NOTE: III Degree O.T.O., a 
word never to be written, published or spoken without the rite.» and it is also that 
of the complete formula of existence as expressed in the {48} True Word of the 
Neophyte,«WEH NOTE: Another unpublished word, this time belonging to the A.'. 
A.', and not to O.T.O. The two words are different, even to the number of letters. It 
was written down once, in a letter to Frank Bennett.» where existence is taken to 
import that phase of the whole which is the finite resolution of the Qabalistic Zero. 

Finally, the total numeration of the Word AUMGN is 100, which, as initiates of the 
Sanctuary of the Gnosis of the O.T.O.«WEH NOTE: IX Degree O.T.O.» are 
taught, expresses the unity under the form of complete manifestation by the 
symbolism of pure number, being Kether by Aiq Bkr«A method of exegesis in 
which 1 = 10 = 100, 2 = 20 = 200, etc.»; also Malkuth multiplied by itself«10 to 
the 2 power = 100.», and thus established in the phenomenal universe. But, 
moreover, this number 100 mysteriously indicates the Magical formula of the 
Universe as a reverberatory engine for the extension of Nothingness through the 
device of equilibrated opposites.«Koph-Pehfinal = 100 (20 + 80). HB:Koph = chi = 
Kappa-tau-epsilon-iota-sigma: HB:Pehfinal = phi = Phi-alpha-lambda-lambda- 
omicron-sigma; (by Notariqon).» 

It is moreover the value of the letter Qoph, which means "the back of the head", 
the cerebellum, where the creative or reproductive force is primarily situated. Qoph 
in the Tarot is "the Moon", a card suggesting illusion, yet shewing counterpartal 



forces operating in darkness, and the Winged Beetle or Midnight Sun in his Bark 
travelling through the Nadir. Its Yetziratic attribution is Pisces, symbolic of the 
positive and negative currents of fluidic energy, the male Ichthus or "Pesce" and 
the female Vesica, seeking respectively the anode and kathode. The number 100 
is therefore a synthetic glyph of the subtle energies employed in creating the 
Illusion, or Reflection of Reality, which we call manifested existence. 

The above are the principal considerations in the matter of AUMGN. They should 
suffice to illustrate to the student the methods employed in the construction of the 
hieroglyphics of Magick, and to arm him with a mantra of terrific power by virtue 
whereof he may apprehend the Universe, and control in himself its Karmic 
consequences. {49} 


VI 

THE MAGICAL MEMORY.«WEH NOTE: This is not the same 
"Magical Memory" as that described by F. A. Yates and used by the ancient Roman 
orators for mnemonics.» 

I 

There is no more important task than the exploration of one's previous 
incarnationscclt has been objected to reincarnation that the population of this 
planet has been increasing rapidly. Were do the new souls come from? It is not 
necessary to invent theories about other planets; it is enough to say that the earth 
is passing through a period when human units are being built up from the elements 
with increased frequency. The evidence for this theory springs to the eye: in what 
other age was there such puerility, such lack of race-experience, such reliance 
upon incoherent formulas? (Contrast the infantile emotionalism and credulity of the 
average "well-educated" Anglo-Saxon with the shrewd common sense of the 
normal illiterate peasant.) A large proportion of mankind today is composed of 
"souls" who are living the human life for the first time. Note especially the incredible 
spread of congenital homosexuality and other sexual deficiencies in many forms. 
These are the people who have not understood, accepted, and used even the 
Formula of Osiris. Kin to them are the "once-born" of William James, who are 
incapable of philosophy, magick, or even religion, but seek instinctively a refuge 
from the horror of contemplating Nature, which they do not comprehend, in 
soothing-syrup affirmations such as those of Christian Science, Spiritualism, and all 
the sham 'occult' creeds, as well as the emasculated forms of so-called 
Christianity.». As Zoroaster says: "Explore the river of the soul; whence and in 
what order thou has come." One cannot do one's True Will intelligently unless one 
knows what it is. Liber Thisarb, Equinox I, VII, give instructions for determining this 
by calculating the resultant of the forces which have made one what one is. But 
this practice is confined to one's present incarnation. 

If one were to wake up in a boat on a strange river, it would be rash to conclude 
that the direction of the one reach visible was that of the whole stream. It would 
help very much if one remembered the bearings of previous reaches traversed 
before one's nap. It would further relieve one's anxiety when one became aware 
that a uniform and constant force was the single determinant of all the findings of 
the stream: gravitation. We could rejoice "that even the weariest river winds 
somewhere safe to sea." 



Liber Thisarb describes a method of obtaining the Magical Memory by learning to 
remember backwards. But the careful {50} practice of Dharana is perhaps more 
generally useful. As one prevents the more accessible thoughts from arising, we 
strike deeper strata — memories of childhood reawaken. Still deeper lies a class of 
thoughts whose origin puzzles us. Some of these apparently belong to former 
incarnations. By cultivating these departments of one's mind we can develop them; 
we become expert; we form an organized coherence of these originally 
disconnected elements; the faculty grows with astonishing rapidity, once the knack 
of the business is mastered. 

It is much easier (for obvious reasons) to acquire the Magical Memory when one 
has been sworn for many lives to reincarnate immediately. The great obstacle is 
the phenomenon called Freudian forgetfulness; that is to say, that, though an 
unpleasant event may be recorded faithfully enough by the mechanism of the brain, 
we fail to recall it, or recall it wrong, because it is painful. "The Psychopathology of 
Everyday Life" analyses and illustrates this phenomenon in detail. Now, the King of 
Terrors being Death, it is hard indeed to look it in the face. Mankind has created a 
host of phantastic masks; people talk of "going to heaven", "passing over", and so 
on; banners flaunted from pasteboard towers of baseless theories. One 
instinctively flinches from remembering one's last, as one does from imagining 
one's next, death.«This later is a very valuable practice to perform. See Liber 
HHH; also read up the Buddhist meditations of the Ten Impurities. {WEH NOTE 
ADENDA: Right, but it scares the dickens out of you! When I succeeded in the 
practice in my teens, I panicked out of using the related abilities for several years. 
This was without benefit of initiation.}» The point of view of the initiate helps one 
immensely. 

As soon as one has passed this Pons Asinorum, the practice becomes much 
easier. It is much less trouble to reach the life before the last; familiarity with death 
breeds contempt for it. 

It is a very great assistance to the beginner if he happens to have some 
intellectual grounds for identifying himself with some definite person in the 
immediate past. A brief account of Aleister Crowley's good fortune in this matter 
should be instructive. It will be seen that the points of contact vary greatly in 
character. 

1. The date of Eliphas Levi's death was about six months previous to that of 
Aleister Crowley's birth. The reincarnating ego is supposed to take possession of 
the foetus at about this stage of development. {51} 

2. Eliphas Levi had a striking personal resemblance to Aleister Crowley's father. 
This of course merely suggests a certain degree of suitability from a physical point 
of view. 

3. Aleister Crowley wrote a play called "The Fatal Force" at a time when he had 
not read any of Eliphas Levi's works. The motive of this play is a Magical Operation 
of a very peculiar kind. The formula which Aleister Crowley supposed to be his 
original idea is mentioned by Levi. We have not been able to trace it anywhere 
else with such exact correspondence in every detail. 

4. Aleister Crowley found a certain quarter of Paris incomprehensibly familiar and 
attractive to him. This was not the ordinary phenomenon of the "deja vu", it was 
chiefly a sense of being at home again. Fie discovered long after that Levi had 
lived in the neighbourhood for many years. 

5. There are many curious similarities between the events of Eliphas Levi's life 
and that of Aleister Crowley. The intention of the parents that their son should have 



a religious career; the inability to make use of very remarkable talents in any 
regular way; the inexplicable ostracism which afflicted him, and whose authors 
seemed somehow to be ashamed of themselves; the events relative to 
marriage«Levi, on her deliberately abandoning him, withdrew his protection from 
his wife; she lost her beauty and intelligence, and became the prey of an aged and 
hideous pithecoid. Aleister Crowley's wife insisted upon doing her own will, as she 
defined it; this compelled him to stand aside. What happened to Mme. Constant 
happened to her, although in a more violent and disastrous form.»: all these offer 
surprisingly close parallels. 

6. The characters of the two men present subtle identities in many points. Both 
seem to be constantly trying to reconcile insuperable antagonisms. Both find it 
hard to destroy the delusion that men's fixed beliefs and customs may be radically 
altered by a few friendly explanations. Both show a curious fondness for out-the- 
way learning, preferring recondite sources of knowledge they adopt eccentric 
appearances. Both inspire what can only be called panic fear in absolute 
strangers, who can give no reason whatever for a repulsion which sometimes 
almost amounts to {52} temporary insanity. The ruling passion in each case is that 
of helping humanity. Both show quixotic disregard of their personal prosperity, and 
even comfort, yet both display love of luxury and splendour. Both have the pride of 
Satan. 

7. When Aleister Crowley became Frater Omicron-Upsilon Mu-Eta and had to 
write his thesis for the grade of Adeptus Exemptus, he had already collected his 
ideas when Levi's "Clef des Grands Mysteres" fell into his hands. It was 
remarkable that he, having admired Levi for many years, and even begun to 
suspect the identity, had not troubled (although an extravagant buyer of books) to 
get this particular work. He found, to his astonishment, that almost everything that 
he had himself intended to say was there written. The result of this was that he 
abandoned writing his original work, and instead translated the masterpiece in 
question. 

8. The style of the two men is strikingly similar in numerous subtle and deep- 
seated ways. The general point of view is almost identical. The quality of the irony 
is the same. Both take a perverse pleasure in playing practical jokes on the reader. 
In one point, above all, the identity is absolute — there is no third name in literature 
which can be put in the same class. The point is this: In a single sentence is 
combined sublimity and enthusiasm with sneering bitterness, scepticism, grossness 
and scorn. It is evidently the supreme enjoyment to strike a chord composed of as 
many conflicting elements as possible. The pleasure seems to be derived from 
gratifying the sense of power, the power to compel every possible element of 
thought to contribute to the spasm. 

If the theory of reincarnation were generally accepted, the above considerations 
would make out a strong case. FRATER PERDURABO was quite convinced in 
one part of his mind of this identity, long before he got any actual memories as 
such.«Long since writing the above, the publication of the biography of Eliphas 
Levi by M. Paul Chacornat has confirmed the hypothesis in innumerable striking 
ways.» 


Unless one has a groundwork of this sort to start with, one must get back to one's 
life as best one can by the methods above indicated. {53} It may be of some 
assistance to give a few characteristics of genuine Magical Memory; to mention a 



few sources of error, and to lay down critical rules for the verification of one's 
results. 

The first great danger arises from vanity. One should always beware of 
"remembering" that one was Cleopatra or Shakespeare. 

Again, superficial resemblances are usually misleading. 

One of the great tests of the genuineness of any recollection is that one 
remembers the really important things in one's life, not those which mankind 
commonly classes as such. For instance, Aleister Crowley does not remember any 
of the decisive events in the life of Eliphas Levi. He recalls intimate trivialities of 
childhood. He has a vivid recollection of certain spiritual crises; in particular, one 
which was fought out as he paced up and down a lonely stretch of road in a flat and 
desolate district. He remembers ridiculous incidents, such as often happen at 
suppers when the conversation takes a turn such that its gaiety somehow strikes to 
the soul, and one receives a supreme revelation which is yet perfectly inarticulate. 
He has forgotten his marriage and its tragic results«lt is perhaps significant that 
although the name of the woman has been familiar to him since 1898, he has never 
been able to commit it to memory.», although the plagiarism which Fate has been 
shameless enough to perpetrate in this present life, would naturally, one might 
think, reopen the wound. 

There is a sense which assures us intuitively when we are running on a scent 
breast high. There is an "oddness" about the memory which is somehow annoying. 
It gives a feeling of shame and guiltiness. There is a tendency to blush. One feels 
like a schoolboy caught red-handed in the act of writing poetry. There is the same 
sort of feeling as one has when one finds a faded photograph or a lock of hair 
twenty years old among the rubbish in some forgotten cabinet. This feeling is 
independent of the question whether the thing remembered was in itself a source of 
pleasure or of pain. Can it be that we resent the idea of our "previous condition of 
servitude"? We want to forget the past, however good reason we may have to be 
proud of it. It is well known that many men are embarrassed in the presence of a 
monkey. {54} 

When the "loss of face" does not occur, distrust the accuracy of the item which 
you recall, The only reliable recollections which present themselves with serenity 
are invariably connected with what men call disasters. Instead of the feeling of 
being caught in the slips, one has that of being missed at the wicket. One has the 
sly satisfaction of having done an outrageously foolish thing and got off scot free. 
When one sees life in perspective, it is an immense relief to discover that things like 
bankruptcy, wedlock, and the gallows made no particular difference. They were 
only accidents such as might happen to anybody; they had no real bearing on the 
point at issue. One consequently remembers having one's ears cropped as a lucky 
escape, while the causal jest of a drunken skeinsmate in an all-night cafe stings 
one with the shame of the parvenu to whom a polite stranger has unsuspectingly 
mentioned "Mine Uncle". 

The testimony of intuitions is, however, strictly subjective, and shrieks for 
collateral security. It would be a great error to ask too much. In consequence of 
the peculiar character of the recollections which are under the microscope, 
anything in the shape of gross confirmation almost presumes perjury. A pathologist 
would arouse suspicion if he said that his bacilli had arranged themselves on the 
slide so as to spell Staphylococcus. We distrust an arrangement of flowers which 
tells us that "Life is worth living in Detroit, Michigan". Suppose that Aleister Crowley 
remembers that he was Sir Edward Kelly. It does not follow that he will be able to 
give us details of Cracow in the time of James I of England. Material events are the 



words of an arbitrary language; the symbols of a cipher previously agreed on. 

What happened to Kelly in Cracow may have meant something to him, but there is 
no reason to presume that it has any meaning for his successor. 

There is an obvious line of criticism about any recollection. It must not clash with 
ascertained facts. For example — one cannot have two lives which overlap, unless 
there is reason to suppose that the earlier died spiritually before his body ceased to 
breathe. This might happen in certain cases, such as insanity. 

It is not conclusive against a previous incarnation that the present should be 
inferior to the past. One's life may represent the full possibilities of a certain partial 
Karma. One may have {55} devoted one's incarnation to discharging the liabilities 
of one part of one's previous character. For instance, one might devote a lifetime to 
settling the bill run up by Napoleon for causing unnecessary suffering, with the 
object of starting afresh, clear of debt, in a life devoted to reaping the reward of the 
Corsican's invaluable services to the race. 

The Master Therion, in fact, remembers several incarnations of almost 
uncompensated wretchedness, anguish and humiliation, voluntarily undertaken so 
that he might resume his work unhampered by spiritual creditors. 

These are the stigmata. Memory is hall-marked by its correspondence with the 
facts actually observed in the present. This correspondence may be of two kinds. 

It is rare (and it is unimportant for the reasons stated above) that one's memory 
should be confirmed by what may be called, contemptuously, external evidence. It 
was indeed a reliable contribution to psychology to remark that an evil and 
adulterous generation sought for a sign. 

(Even so, the permanent value of the observation is to trace the genealogy of the 
Pharisee — from Caiaphas to the modern Christian.) 

Signs mislead, from "Painless Dentistry" upwards. The fact that anything is 
intelligible proves that it is addressed to the wrong quarter, because the very 
existence of language presupposes impotence to communicate directly. When 
Walter Raleigh flung his cloak upon the muddy road, he merely expressed, in a 
cipher contrived by a combination of circumstances, his otherwise inexpressible 
wish to get on good terms with Queen Elizabeth. The significance of his action was 
determined by the concourse of circumstances. The reality can have no reason for 
reproducing itself exclusively in that especial form. It can have no reason for 
remembering that so extravagant a ritual happened to be necessary to worship. 
Therefore, however well a man might remember his incarnation as Julius Caesar, 
there is no necessity for his representing his power to set all upon the hazard of a 
die by imagining the Rubicon. Any spiritual state can be symbolized by an infinite 
variety of actions in an infinite variety of circumstances. One should recollect only 
those events which happen to {56} be immediately linked with one's peculiar 
tendencies to imagine one thing rather than another.«The exception is when 
some whimsical circumstance ties a knot in the corner of one's mnemonic 
handkerchief.» 

Genuine recollections almost invariably explain oneself to oneself. Suppose, for 
example, that you feel an instinctive aversion to some particular kind of wine. Try 
as you will, you can find no reason for your idiosyncrasy. Suppose, then, that when 
you explore some previous incarnation, you remember that you died by a poison 
administered in a wine of that character, your aversion is explained by the proverb, 
"A burnt child dreads the fire." It may be objected that in such a case your libido 
has created a phantasm of itself in the manner which Freud has explained. The 



criticism is just, but its value is reduced if it should happen that you were not aware 
of its existence until your Magical Memory attracted your attention to it. In fact, the 
essence of the test consists in this: that your memory notifies you of something 
which is the logical conclusion of the premisses postulated by the past. 

As an example, we may cite certain memories of the Master Therion. He 
followed a train of thought which led him to remember his life as a Roman named 
Marius de Aquila. It would be straining probability to presume a connection 
between (alpha) this hieroglyphically recorded mode of self-analysis and (beta) 
ordinary introspection conducted on principles intelligible to himself. He 
remembers directly various people and various events connected with this 
incarnation; and they are in themselves to all appearance actual. There is no 
particular reason why they, rather than any others, should have entered his sphere. 
In the act of remembering them, they are absolute. He can find no reason for 
correlating them with anything in the present. But a subsequent examination of the 
record shows that the logical result of the Work of Marius de Aquila did not occur to 
that romantic reprobate; in point of fact, he died before anything could happen. 

Can we suppose that any cause can be baulked of effect? The Universe is 
unanimous in rebuttal. If then the exact effects which might be expected to result 
from these causes are manifested in the career {57} of the Master Therion, it is 
assuredly the easiest and most reasonable explanation to assume an identity 
between the two men. Nobody is shocked to observe that the ambition of 
Napoleon has diminished the average stature of Frenchmen. We know that 
somehow or other every force must find its fulfilment; and those people who have 
grasped the fact that external events are merely symptoms of external ideas, 
cannot find any difficulty in attributing the correspondences of the one to the 
identities of the other. 

Far be it from any apologist for Magick to insist upon the objective validity of 
these concatenations! It would be childish to cling to the belief that Marius de 
Aquila actually existed; it matters no more that it matters to the mathematician 
whether the use of the symbol X to the 22 power involves the "reality" of 22 
dimension of space. The Master Therion does not care a scrap of yesterday's 
newspaper whether he was Marius de Aquila, or whether there ever was such a 
person, or whether the Universe itself is anything more than a nightmare created by 
his own imprudence in the matter of rum and water. His memory of Marius de 
Aquila, of the adventures of that person in Rome and the Black Forest, matters 
nothing, either to him or to anybody else. What matters is this: True or false, he 
has found a symbolic form which has enabled him to govern himself to the best 
advantage. "Quantum nobis prodest hec fabula Christi!" The "falsity" of Aesop's 
Fables does not diminish their value to mankind. 

The above reduction of the Magical Memory to a device for externalizing one's 
interior wisdom need not be regarded as sceptical, save only in the last resort. No 
scientific hypothesis can adduce stronger evidence of its validity than the 
confirmation of its predictions by experimental evidence. The objective can always 
be expressed in subjective symbols if necessary. The controversy is ultimately 
unmeaning. However we interpret the evidence, its relative truth depends in its 
internal coherence. We may therefore say that any magical recollection is genuine 
if it gives the explanation of our external or internal conditions. Anything which 
throws light upon the Universe, anything which reveals us to ourselves, should be 
welcome in this world of riddles. 

As our record extends into the past, the evidence of its truth is cumulative. Every 
incarnation that we remember must increase {58} our comprehension of ourselves 



as we are. Each accession of knowledge must indicate with unmistakable 
accuracy the solution of some enigma which is propounded by the Sphynx of our 
own unknown birth-city, Thebes. The complicated situation in which we find 
ourselves is composed of elements; and no element of it came out of nothing. 
Newton's First Law applies to every plane of thought. The theory of evolution is 
omniform. There is a reason for one's predisposition to gout, or the shape of one's 
ear, in the past. The symbolism may change; the facts do not. In one form or 
another, everything that exists is derived from some previous manifestation. Have 
it, if you will, that the memories of other incarnations are dreams; but dreams are 
determined by reality just as much as the events of the day. The truth is to be 
apprehended by the correct translation of the symbolic language. The last section 
of the Oath of the Master of the Temple is: "I swear to interpret every phenomenon 
as a particular dealing of God with my soul." The Magical Memory is (in the last 
analysis) one manner, and, as experience testifies, one of the most important 
manners, of performing this vow. 


{59} 


CHAPTER VIII 

OF EQUILIBRIUM, AND OF THE GENERAL AND PARTICULAR 
METHOD OF PREPARATION OF THE FURNITURE OF THE 
TEMPLE AND OF THE INSTRUMENTS OF ART. 

I 

"Before there was equilibrium, countenance beheld not countenance."«The full 
significance of this aphorism is an Arcanum of the grade of Ipsissimus. It may, 
however, be partially apprehended by study of Liber Aleph, and the Book of the 
Law and the Commentaries thereon. It explains Existence.» So sayeth the 
holiest of the Books of the ancient Qabalah. (Siphra Tzeniutha 1.2.) One 
countenance here spoken of is the Macrocosm, the other the Microcosm.«This is 
the case because we happen ourselves to be Microcosms whose Law is "love 
under will". But it is also Magick for an unit which has attained Perfection (in 
absolute nothingness, 0 Degree), to become "divided for love's sake, for the 
chance of union".» 

As said above, the object of any magick ceremony is to unite the Macrocosm and 
the Microcosm. 

It is as in optics; the angles of incidence and reflection are equal. You must get 
your Macrocosm and Microcosm exactly balanced, vertically and horizontally, or 
the images will not coincide. 

This equilibrium is affirmed by the magician in arranging the Temple. Nothing 
must be lop-sided. If you have anything in the North, you must put something 




equal and opposite to it in the South. The importance of this is so great, and the 
truth of it so obvious, that no one with the most mediocre capacity {60} for magick 
can tolerate any unbalanced object for a moment. His instinct instantly 
revolts.«This is because the essence of his being a Magician is his intuitive 
apprehension of the fundamental principles of the Universe. His instinct is a 
subconscious assertion of the structural identity of the Macrocosm and the 
Microcosm. Equilibrium is the condition of manifested existence.». For this 
reason the weapons, altar, circle, and magus are all carefully proportioned one with 
another. It will not do to have a cup like a thimble and a wand like a weaver's 
beam.«See Bagh-i-Muattar, V, par. 2.» 

Again, the arrangement of the weapons of the altar must be such that they "look" 
balanced. Nor should the magician have any unbalanced ornament. If he have the 
wand in his right hand, let him have the Ring«The Ring has not been described in 
Part II of this book, for reasons which may be or may not be apparent to the reader. 
It is the symbol of Nuit, the totality of the possible ways in which he may represent 
himself and fulfill himself.» on his left, or let him take the Ankh, or the Bell, or the 
Cup. And however little he move to the right, let him balance it by an equivalent 
movement to the left; or if forwards, backwards; and let him correct each idea by 
implying the contradictory contained therein. If he invoke Severity, let him recount 
that Severity is the instrument of Mercy;«For example, as when Firmness with 
one's self or another is the truest kindness; or when amputation saves life.» if 
Stability, let him show the basis of that Stability to be constant change, just as the 
stability of a molecule is secured by the momentum of the swift atoms contained in 
it.«See Liber 418, 11 th Aethyr.» 

In this way let every idea go forth as a triangle on the base of two opposites, 
making an apex transcending their contradiction in a higher harmony. 

It is not safe to use any thought in Magick, unless that thought has been thus 
equilibrated and destroyed. 

Thus again with the instruments themselves; the Wand must be ready to change 
into a Serpent, the Pantacle into the whirling Svastika or Disk of Jove, as if to fulfil 
the functions of the Sword. {61} The Cross is both the death of the "Saviour"«lt is 
the extension in matter of the Individual Self, the Indivisible Point determined by 
reference to the Four Quarters. This is the formula which enables it to express its 
Secret Self; its dew falling upon the Rose is developed into an Eidolon of Itself, in 
due season.» and the Phallic symbol of Resurrection. Will itself must be ready to 
culminate in the surrender of that Will:«See Liber LXV and Liber VII.» the 
aspiration's arrow that is shot against the Holy Dove must transmute itself into the 
wondering Virgin that receives in her womb the quickening of that same Spirit of 
God. 

Any idea that is thus in itself positive and negative, active and passive, male and 
female, is fit to exist above the Abyss; any idea not so equilibrated is below the 
Abyss, contains in itself an unmitigated duality or falsehood, and is to that extent 
qliphotic«See The Qabalah for the use of this word, and study the doctrine 
concerning the Kings of Edom.» and dangerous. Even an idea like "truth" is 
unsafe unless it is realized that all Truth is in one sense falsehood. For all Truth is 
relative; and if it be supposed absolute, will mislead.«See Poincare for the 
mathematical proof of this thesis. But Spiritual Experience goes yet deeper, and 
destroys the Canon of the Law of Contradiction. There is an immense amount of 
work by the Master Therion on this subject; it pertains especially to His grade of 9 
Degree = 2Square. Such profundities are unsuited to the Student, and may 
unsettle him seriously. It will be best for him to consider (provisionally) Truth in the 



sense in which it is taken by Physical Science.» "The Book of Lies falsely so 
called" (Liber 333) is worthy of close and careful study in this respect. The reader 
should also consult Konx Om Pax, "Introduction", and "Thien Tao" in the same 
volume. 

All this is to be expressed in the words of the ritual itself, and symbolised in every 
act performed. 


It is said in the ancient books of Magick that everything used by the Magician 
must be "virgin". That is: it must never have been used by any other person or for 
any other purpose. The {62} greatest importance was attached by the Adepts of 
old to this, and it made the task of the Magician no easy one. He wanted a wand; 
and in order to cut and trim it he needed a knife. It was not sufficient merely to buy 
a new knife; he felt that he had to make it himself. In order to make the knife, he 
would require a hundred other things, the acquisition of each of which might require 
a hundred more; and so on. This shows the impossibility of disentangling one's self 
from one's environment. Even in Magick we cannot get on without the help of 
others.«lt is, and the fact is still more important, utterly fatal and demoralizing to 
acquire the habit of reliance on others. The Magician must know every detail of his 
work, and be able and willing to roll up his shirtsleeves and do it, no matter how 
trivial or menial it may seem. Abramelin (it is true) forbids the Aspirant to perform 
any tasks of an humiliating type; but he will never be able to command perfect 
service unless he has experience of such necessary work, mastered during his 
early training.» 

There was, however, a further object in this recommendation. The more trouble 
and difficulty your weapon costs, the more useful you will find it. "If you want a 
thing well done, do it yourself." It would be quite useless to take this book to a 
department store, and instruct them to furnish you a Temple according to 
specification. It is really worth the while of the Student who requires a sword to go 
and dig out iron ore from the earth, to smelt it himself with charcoal that he has 
himself prepared, to forge the weapon with his own hand: and even to take the 
trouble of synthesizing the oil of virtiol with which it is engraved. He will have learnt 
a lot of useful things in his attempt to make a really virgin sword; he will understand 
how one thing depends upon another; he will begin to appreciate the meaning of 
the words "the harmony of the Universe", so often used so stupidly and superficially 
by the ordinary apologist for Nature, and he will also perceive the true operation of 
the law of Karma.«ln this sense especially: any one thing involves, and is involved 
in, others apparently altogether alien.» 

Another notable injunction of the ancient Magick was that whatever appertained to 
the Work should be "single". The Wand was to be cut with a single stroke of the 
knife. There must be no {63} boggling and hacking at things, no clumsiness and no 
hesitation. If you strike a blow at all, strike with your strength! "Whatsoever thy 
hand findeth to do, do it with all thy might!" If you are going to take up Magick, 
make no compromise. You cannot make revolutions with rose-water, or wrestle in 
a silk hat. You will find very soon that you must either lose the hat or stop 
wrestling. Most people do both. They take up the magical path without sufficient 
reflection, without that determination of adamant which made the author of this 
book exclaim, as he took the first oath, "PERDURABO" — "I will endure unto the 
end!"«"For enduring unto the End, at the End was Naught to endure." Liber 333, 
Cap Zeta.» They start on it at a great pace, and then find that their boots are 



covered with mud. Instead of persisting, they go back to Piccadilly. Such persons 
have only themselves to thank if the very street-boys mock at them. 

Another recommendation was this: buy whatever may be necessary without 
haggling! 

You must not try to strike a proportion between the values of incommensurable 
things.«However closely the square of any fraction approximates to 2, no fraction 
equals the square root of 2. The square root of 2 is not in the series; it is a different 
kind of number altogether.» The least of the Magical Instruments is worth 
infinitely more than all that you possess, or if you like, than all that you stupidly 
suppose yourself to possess. Break this rule, and the usual Nemesis of the half¬ 
hearted awaits you. Not only do you get inferior instruments, but you lose in some 
other way what you thought you were so clever to have saved. Remember 
AnaniaskcObserve well that there is never any real equivalence or measurable 
relation between any two things, for each is impregnably Itself. The exchange of 
property is not a mathematically accurate equation. The Want is merely a 
conventional expression of the Will, just as a word is of a thought. It can never be 
anything else; thus, though the process of making it, whether it involves time, 
money, or labour, is a spiritual and moral synthesis, it is not measurable in terms of 
its elements.» 

On the other hand, if you purchase without haggling you will find that along with 
your purchase the vendor has thrown in {64} the purse of Fortunatus. No matter in 
what extremity you may seem to be, at the last moment your difficulties will be 
solved. For there is no power either of the firmament of the ether, or of the earth or 
under the earth, on dry land or in the water, of whirling air or of rushing fire, or any 
spell or scourge of God which is not obedient to the necessity of the Magician! 

That which he has, he has not; but that which he is, he is; and that which he will be, 
he will be. And neither God nor Man, nor all the malice of Choronzon, can either 
check him, or cause him to waver for one instant upon the Path. This command 
and this promise have been given by all the Magi without exception. And where 
this command has been obeyed, this promise has been most certainly fulfilled. 


In all actions the same formulae are applicable. To invoke a god, i.e. to raise 
yourself to that godhead, the process is threefold, PURIFICATION, 
CONSECRATION and INITIATION. 

Therefore every magical weapon, and even the furniture of the Temple, must be 
passed through this threefold regimen. The details only vary on inessential points. 
E.G. to prepare the magician, he purifies himself by maintaining his chastity«See 
The Book of the Law and the Commentaries thereon for the true definition of this 
virtue.» and abstaining from any defilement. But to do the same with, let us say, 
the Cup, we assure ourselves that the metal has never been employed for any 
other purpose — we smelt virgin ore, and we take all possible pains in refining the 
metal — it must be chemically pure. 

To sum up this whole matter in a phrase, every article employed is treated as if it 
were a candidate for initiation; but in those parts of the ritual in which the candidate 
is blindfolded, we wrap the weapon in a black cloth«This refers to the "formula of 
the Neophyte". There are alternatives.». The oath which he takes is replaced by 
a "charge" in similar terms. The details of the preparation of each weapon should 
be thought out carefully by the magician. {65} 



Further, the attitude of the magician to his weapons should be that of the God to 
the suppliant who invokes Him. It should be the love of the father for his child, the 
tenderness and care of the bridegroom for his bride, and that peculiar feeling which 
the creator of every work of art feels for his masterpiece. 

Where this is clearly understood, the magician will find no difficulty in observing the 
proper ritual, not only in the actual ceremonial consecration of each weapon, but in 
the actual preparation, a process which should adumbrate this ceremony; e.g., the 
magician will cut the wand from the tree, will strip it of leaves and twigs, will remove 
the bark. He will trim the ends nearly, and smooth down the knots: — this is the 
banishing. 

He will then rub it with the consecrated oil until it becomes smooth and glistening 
and golden. He will then wrap it in silk of the appropriate colour: — this is the 
Consecration. 

He will then take it, and imagine that it is that hollow tube in which Prometheus 
brought down fire from heaven, formulating to himself the passing of the Holy 
Influence through it. In this and other ways he will perform the initiation; and, this 
being accomplished, he will repeat the whole process in an elaborate ceremony.«l 
have omitted to say that the whole subject of Magick is an example of Mythopoeia 
in that particular form called Disease of Language. Thoth, God of Magick, was 
merely a man who invented writing, as his monuments declare clearly enough. 
"Grammarye", Magick, is only the Greek "Gramma". So also the old name of a 
Magical Ritual, "Grimoire", is merely a Grammar. 

It appeared marvellous to the vulgar that men should be able to communicate at 
a distance, and they began to attribute other powers, merely invented, to the 
people who were able to write. The Wand is then nothing but the pen; the Cup, the 
Inkpot; the Dagger, the knife for sharpening the pen; and the disk (Pantacle) is 
either the papyrus roll itself; or the weight which kept it in position, or the sandbox 
for soaking up the ink. And, of course, the Papyrus of Ani is only the Latin for toilet- 
papers 

To take an entirely different case, that of the Circle; the magician will synthesize 
the Vermilion required from Mercury an Sulphur which he has himself sublimated. 
This pure {66} vermilion he will himself mix with the consecrated oil, and as he uses 
this paint he will think intently and with devotion of the symbols which he draws. 

This circle may then be initiated by a circumambulation, during which the magician 
invokes the names of God that are on it. 

Any person without sufficient ingenuity to devise proper methods of preparation 
for the other articles required is unlikely to make much of a magician; and we shall 
only waste space if we deal in detail with the preparation of each instrument. 

There is a definite instruction in Liber A vel Armorum, in the Equinox, Volume I, 
Number IV, as to the Lamp and the Four Elemental Weapons. 


{ 67 } 




CHAPTER IX 


OF SILENCE AND SECRECY: 

AND OF 

THE BARBAROUS NAMES OF EVOCATION. 


It is found by experience (confirming the statement of Zoroaster) that the most 
potent conjurations are those in an ancient and perhaps forgotten language, or 
even those couched in a corrupt and possibly always meaningless jargon. Of these 
there are several main types. The "preliminary invocation" in the "Goetia" consists 
principally of corruptions of Greek and Egyptian names. For example, we find 
"Osorronnophris" for "Asor Un-Nefer".«See appendix 4, Liber Samekh; this is an 
edition of this Invocation, with an elaborate Rubric, translation, scholia, and 
instruction. 

{WEH ADDENDUM: This is the "Preliminary Invocation" placed in the "Goetia" in 
the Mathers transcription (Not "translation") by Crowley. This invocation is not a 
part of the original text, but comes to us from the Greco-Egyptian period of perhaps 
the 6th century. The Goetia is itself a small portion of the "Lemegeton" or "Lesser 
Key of Solomon." This "Preliminary Evocation" is altered in Liber Samekh over that 
published in the "Goetia".» The conjurations given by Dr. Dee (vide Equinox I, 

VIII) are in a language called Angelic, or Enochian. Its source has hitherto baffled 
research, but it is a language and not a jargon, for it possesses a structure of its 
own, and there are traces of grammar and syntax. 

However this may be, it "works". Even the beginner finds that "things happen" 
when he uses it: and this is an advantage — or disadvantage! —- shared by no 
other type of language,. The rest need skill. This needs Prudence! 

The Egyptian Invocations are much purer, but their meaning has not been 
sufficiently studied by persons magically competent. We possess a number of 
Invocations in Greek of every degree of excellence; in Latin but few, and those of 
inferior quality. It will be noticed that in every case the conjurations are very 
sonorous, {68} and there is a certain magical voice in which they should be recited. 
This special voice was a natural gift of the Master Therion; but it can be easily 
taught — to the right people. 

Various considerations impelled Him to attempt conjurations in the English 
language. There already existed one example, the charm of the witches in 
Macbeth; although this was perhaps not meant seriously, its effect is 
indubitable.«A true poet cannot help revealing himself and the truth of things in his 
art, whether he be aware of what he is writing, or no.» 

He has found iambic tetrameters enriched with many rimes both internal an 
external very useful. "The Wizard Way" (Equinox 1,1) gives a good idea of the sort 
of thing. So does the Evocation of Bartzabel in Equinox I,IX. There are many 
extant invocations throughout his works, in many kinds of metre, of many kinds of 
being, and for many kinds of purposes. (See Appendix). 

Other methods of incantation are on record as efficacious. For instance Frater 
I.A., when a child, was told that he could invoke the devil by repeating the "Lord's 



Prayer" backwards. He went into the garden and did so. The Devil appeared, and 
almost scared him out of his life. 

It is therefore not quite certain in what the efficacy of conjurations really lies. The 
peculiar mental excitement required may even be aroused by the perception of the 
absurdity of the process, and the persistence in it, as when once FRATER 
PERDURABO (at the end of His magical resources) recited "From Greenland's Icy 
Mountains", and obtained His result.«See "Eleusis", A. Crowley, "Collected 
Works", Vol. Ill Epilogue.» 

It may be conceded in any case that the long strings of formidable words which 
roar and moan through so many conjurations have a real effect in exalting the 
consciousness of the magician to the proper pitch — that they should do so is no 
more extraordinary than music of any kind should do so. 

Magicians have not confined themselves to the use of the human voice. The Pan¬ 
pipe with its seven stops, corresponding to the seven planets, the bull-roarer, the 
tom-tom, and even the violin, have all been used, as well as many others, of which 
the {69} most important is the bell«See Part II. It should be said that in 
experience no bell save His own Tibetan bell of Electrum Magicum has ever 
sounded satisfactory to the Master Therion. Most bells jar and repel.», though 
this is used not so much for actual conjuration as to mark stages in the ceremony. 
Of all these the tom-tom will be found to be the most generally useful. 

While on the subject of barbarous names of evocation we should not omit the 
utterance of certain supreme words which enshrine (alpha) the complete formula of 
the God invoked, or (beta) the whole ceremony. 

Examples of the former kind are Tetragrammaton, I.A.O., and Abrahadabra. 

An example of the latter kind is the great word StiBeTTChePhMeFSHiSS, which 
is a line drawn on the Tree of Life (Coptic attributions) in a certain manner.cclt 
represents the descent of a certain Influence. See the Evocation of Taphtatharath, 
Equinox I, III. The attributions are given in 777. This Word expresses the current 
Kether - Beth - Binah - Cheth - Geburach - Mem - Hod - Shin - Malkuth, the 
descent from 1 to 10 via the Pillar of Severity.» 

With all such words it is of the utmost importance that they should never be 
spoken until the supreme moment, and even then they should burst from the 
magician almost despite himself — so great should be his reluctance«This 
reluctance is Freudian, due to the power of these words to awaken the suppressed 
subconscious libido.» to utter them. In fact, they should be the utterance of the 
God in him at the first onset of the divine possession. So uttered, they cannot fail 
of effect, for they have become the effect. 

Every wise magician will have constructed (according to the principles of the Holy 
Qabalah) many such words, and he should have quintessentialised them all in one 
Word, which last Word, once he has formed it, he should never utter consciously 
even in thought, until perhaps with it he gives up the ghost. Such a Word should in 
fact be so potent that man cannot hear it and live. {70} 

Such a word was indeed the lost Tetragrammaton«The Master Therion has 
received this Word; it is communicated by Him to the proper postulants, at the 
proper time and place, in the proper circumstances.». It is said that at the 
utterance of this name the Universe crashes into dissolution. Let the Magician 
earnestly seek this Lost Word, for its pronunciation is synonymous with the 
accomplishment of the Great Work.«Each man has a different Great Work, just as 
no two points on the circumference of a circle are connected with the centre by the 
same radius. The Word will be correspondingly unique.» 



In this matter of the efficacity of words there are again two formulae exactly 
opposite in nature. A word may become potent and terrible by virtue of constant 
repetition. It is in this way that most religions gain strength. At first the statement 
"So and so is God" excites no interest. Continue, and you meet scorn and 
scepticism: possibly persecution. Continue, and the controversy has so far died out 
that no one troubles to contradict your assertion. 

No superstition is so dangerous and so lively as an exploded superstition. The 
newspapers of to-day (written and edited almost exclusively by men without a spark 
of either religion or morality) dare not hint that any one disbelieves in the ostensibly 
prevailing cult; they deplore Atheism — all but universal in practice and implicit in 
the theory of practically all intelligent people — as if it were the eccentricity of a few 
negligible or objectionable persons. This is the ordinary story of advertisement; the 
sham has exactly the same chance as the real. Persistence is the only quality 
required for success. 

The opposite formula is that of secrecy. An idea is perpetuated because it must 
never be mentioned. A freemason never forgets the secret words entrusted to him, 
thought these words mean absolutely nothing to him, in the vast majority of cases; 
the only reason for this is that he has been forbidden to mention them, although 
they have been published again and again, and are as accessible to the profane as 
to the initiate. 

In such a work of practical Magick as the preaching of a new {71} Law, these 
methods may be advantageously combined; on the one hand infinite frankness and 
readiness to communicate all secrets; on the other the sublime and terrible 
knowledge that all real secrets are incommunicable.«lf this were not the case, 
individuality would not be inviolable. No man can communicate even the simplest 
thought to any other man in any full and accurate sense. For that thought is sown 
in a different soil, and cannot produce an identical effect. I cannot put a spot of red 
upon two pictures without altering each in diverse ways. It might have little effect 
on a sunset by Turner, but much on a nocturne by Whistler. The identity of the two 
spots as spots would thus be fallacious.» 

It is, according to tradition, a certain advantage in conjurations to employ more 
than one language. In all probability the reason of this is than any change spurs 
the flagging attention. A man engaged in intense mental labour will frequently stop 
and walk up and down the room — one may suppose for this cause — but it is a 
sign of weakness that this should be necessary. For the beginner in Magick, 
however, it is permissible«This is not to say that it is advisable. O how shameful 
is human weakness! But it does encourage one — it is useless to deny it — to be 
knocked down by a Demon of whose existence one was not really quite sure.» to 
employ any device to secure the result. 

Conjurations should be recited, not read:«Even this is for the weaker brethern. 
The really great Magus speaks and acts impromptu and extempore.» and the 
entire ceremony should be so perfectly performed that one is hardly conscious of 
any effort of memory. The ceremony should be constructed with such logical 
fatality that a mistake is impossible.«First-rate poetry is easily memorized 
because the ideas and the musical values correspond to man's mental and sensory 
structure.» The conscious ego of the Magician is to be destroyed to be absorbed 
in that of the God whom he invokes, and the process should not interfere with the 
automation who is performing the ceremony. 

But this ego of which it is here spoken is the true ultimate ego. The automaton 
should possess will, energy, intelligence, reason, and resource. This automaton 
should be the perfect man far more {72} than any other man can be. It is only the 



divine self within the man, a self as far above the possession of will or any other 
qualities whatsoever as the heavens are high above the earth, that should reabsorb 
itself into that illimitable radiance of which it is a spark.«This is said of the partial 
or lesser Works of Magick. This is an elementary treatise; one cannot discuss 
higher Works as for example those of "The Hermit of Aesopus Island".» 

The great difficulty for the single Magician is so to perfect himself that these 
multifarious duties of the Ritual are adequately performed. At first he will find that 
the exaltation destroys memory and paralyses muscle. This is an essential 
difficulty of the magical process, and can only be overcome by practice and 
experience.«See "The Book of Lies"; there are several chapters on this subject. 
But Right exaltation should produce spontaneously the proper mental and physical 
reactions. As soon as the development is secured, there will be automatic reflex 
"justesse", exactly as in normal affairs mind and body respond with free 
unconscious rightness to the Will.» 

In order to aid concentration, and to increase the supply of Energy, it has been 
customary for the Magician to employ assistants or colleagues. It is doubtful 
whether the obvious advantages of this plan compensate the difficulty of procuring 
suitable persons«The organic development of Magick in the world due to the 
creative Will of the Master Therion makes it with every year that passes easier to 
find scientifically trained co-workers.», and the chance of a conflict of will or a 
misunderstanding in the circle itself. On one occasion FRATER PERDURABO was 
disobeyed by an assistant, and had it not been for His promptitude in using the 
physical compulsion of the sword, it is probable that the circle would have been 
broken. As it was, the affair fortunately terminated in nothing more serious than the 
destruction of the culprit. 

However, there is no doubt that an assemblage of persons who really are in 
harmony can much more easily produce an effect than a magician working by 
himself. The psychology of "Revival meetings" will be familiar to almost every one, 
and though such {73} meetings«See, for an account of properly-conducted 
congregational ceremonial, Equinox I, IX. "Energized Enthusiasm", and Equinox 
III, L. Liber XV, Ecclesiae Gnosticae Catholicae Cannon Missae. The "Revival 
meetings" here in question were deliberate exploitations of religious hysteria.» are 
the foulest and most degraded rituals of black magic, the laws of Magick are not 
thereby suspended. The laws of Magick are the laws of Nature. 

A singular and world-famous example of this is of sufficiently recent date to be 
fresh in the memory of many people now living. At a nigger camp meeting in the 
"United" States of America, devotees were worked up to such a pitch of excitement 
that the whole assembly developed a furious form of hysteria. The comparatively 
intelligible cries of "Glory" and "Hallelujah" no longer expressed the situation. 
Somebody screamed out "Ta-ra-ra-boom-de-ay!", and this was taken up by the 
whole meeting and yelled continuously, until reaction set in. The affair got into the 
papers, and some particularly bright disciple of John Stuart Mill, logician and 
economist, thought that these words, having set one set of fools crazy, might do the 
same to all the other fools in the world. He accordingly wrote a song, and produced 
the desired result. This is the most notorious example of recent times of the power 
exerted by a barbarous name of evocation. 

A few words may be useful to reconcile the general notion of Causality with that 
of Magick. How can we be sure that a person waving a stick and howling thereby 
produces thunderstorms? In no other way than that familiar to Science; we note 



that whenever we put a lighted match to dry gunpowder, an unintelligibly arbitrary 
phenomenon, that of sound, is observed; and so forth. 

We need not dwell upon this point; but it seems worth while to answer one of the 
objections to the possibility of Magick, chosing one which is at first sight of an 
obviously "fatal" character. It is convenient to quote verbatim from the Diaryccln a 
later entry we read that the diarist has found a similar train of argument in "Space, 
Time, and Gravitation", page 51. He was much encourage by the confirmation of 
his thesis in so independent a system of thought.» of a distinguished Magician 
and philosopher. 

"I have noticed that the effect of a Magical Work has followed {74} it so closely 
that it must have been started before the time of the Work. E.g. I work to-night to 
make X in Paris write to me. I get the letter the next morning, so that it must have 
been written before the Work. Does this deny that the Work caused the effect? 

"If I strike a billiard-ball and it moves, both my will and its motion are due to 
causes long antecedent to the act. I may consider both my Work and its reaction 
as twin effects of the eternal Universe. The moved arm and ball are parts of a state 
of the Cosmos which resulted necessarily from its momentarily previous state, and 
so, back for ever. 

"Thus, my Magical Work is only one of the cause-effects necessarily concomitant 
with the case-effects which set the ball in motion. I may therefore regard the act of 
striking as a cause-effect of my original Will to move the ball, though necessarily 
previous to its motion. But the case of magical Work is not quite analogous. For 
my nature is such that I am compelled to perform Magick in order to make my will 
to prevail; so that the cause of my doing the Work is also the cause of the ball's 
motion, and there is no reason why one should precede the other. (CF. "Lewis 
Carroll," where the Red Queen screams before she pricks her finger.) 

"Let me illustrate the theory by an actual example. 

"I write from Italy to a man in France and another in Australia on the same day, 
telling them to join me. Both arrive ten days later; the first in answer to my letter, 
which he received, the second on "his own initiative", as it would seem. But I 
summoned him because I wanted him; and I wanted him because he was my 
representative; and his intelligence made him resolve to join me because it judged 
rightly that the situation (so far as he knew it) was such as to make me desire his 
presence. 

"The same cause, therefore, which made me write to him made him come to me; 
and though it would be improper to say that the writing of the letter was the direct 
cause of his arrival, it is evident that if I had not written I should have been different 
from what I actually am, and therefore my relations with him would have been 
otherwise than they are. In this sense, therefore, the letter and the journey are 
causally connected. 

"One cannot go farther, and say that in this case I ought to write the letter even if 
he had arrived before I did so; for it {75} is part of the whole set of circumstance 
that I do not use a crowbar on an open door. 

"The conclusion is that one should do one's Will 'without lust of result'. If one is 
working in accordance with the laws of one's own nature, one is doing 'right'; and 
no such work can be criticised as 'useless', even in cases of the character here 
discussed. So long as one's Will prevails, there is no cause for complaint. 

"To abandon one's Magick would shew lack of self-confidence in one's powers, 
and doubt as to one's inmost faith in Self and in Nature.«i.e. on the ground that 
one cannot understand how Magick can produce the desired effects. For if one 
possesses the inclination to do Magick, it is evidence of a tendency in one's Nature. 



Nobody understands fully how the mind moves the muscles; but we know that lack 
of confidence on this point means paralysis. "If the Sun and Moon should doubt, 
They'd immediately go out", as Blake said. Also, as I said myself. "Who hath the 
How is careless of the Why".» Of course one changes one's methods as 
experience indicates; but there is no need to change them on any such ground as 
the above. 

"Further, the argument here set forth disposes of the need to explain the "modus 
operandi" of Magick. A successful operation does not involve any theory soever, 
not even that of the existence of causality itself. The whole set of phenomena may 
be conceived as single. 

"For instance, if I see a star (as it was years ago) I need not assume causal 
relations as existing between it, the earth, and myself. The connexion exists; I can 
predicate nothing beyond that. I cannot postulate purpose, or even determine the 
manner in which the event comes to be. Similarly, when I do Magick, it is in vain to 
inquire why I so act, or why the desired result does or does not follow. Nor can I 
know how the previous and subsequent conditions are connected. At most I can 
describe the consciousness which I interpret as a picture of the facts, and make 
empirical generalizations of the superficial aspects of the case. 

"Thus, I have my own personal impressions of the act of telephoning; but I cannot 
be aware of what consciousness, electricity, mechanics, sound, etc., actually are in 
themselves. And although I can appeal to experience to lay down 'laws' as to what 
{76} conditions accompany the act, I can never be sure that they have always 
been, or ever will again be, identical. (In fact, it is certain that an event can never 
occur twice in precisely the same circumstances.)«lf it did so, how could we call it 
duplex?» 

"Further, my 'laws; must always take nearly all the more important elements of 
knowledge for granted. I cannot say — finally — how an electric current is 
generated. I cannot be sure that some totally unsuspected force is not at work in 
some entirely arbitrary way. For example, it was formerly supposed that Hydrogen 
and Chlorine would unite when an electric spark was passed through the mixture; 
now we 'know' that the presence of a minute quantity of aqueous vapour (or some 
tertium quid) is essential to the reaction. We formulated before the days of Ross 
the 'laws' of malarial fever, without reference to the mosquito; we might discover 
one day that the germ is only active when certain events are transpiring in some 
nebula«The history of the Earth is included in the period of some such relation; so 
that we cannot possibly be sure that we may deny: "Malarial fever is a function of 
the present precession of the Equinoxes".», or when so apparently inert a 
substance as Argon is present in the air in certain proportions. 

"We may therefore admit quite cheerfully that Magick is as mysterious as 
mathematics, as empirical as poetry, as uncertain as golf, and as dependent on the 
personal equation as Love. 

"That is no reason why we should not study, practice and enjoy it; for it is a 
Science in exactly the same sense as biology; it is no less an Art that Sculpture; 
and it is a Sport as much as Mountaineering. 

"Indeed, there seems to be no undue presumption in urging that no Science 
possesses equal possibilities of deep and important Knowledge;«Magick is less 
liable to lead to error than any other Science, because its terms are 
interchangeable, by definition, so that it is based on relativity from the start. We run 
no risk of asserting absolute propositions. Furthermore we make our 
measurements in terms of the object measured, thus avoiding the absurdity of 
defining metaphysical ideas by mutable standards, (Cf. Eddington "Space, Time, 



and Gravitation". Prologue.) of being forced to attribute the qualities of human 
consciousness to inanimate things (Poincare, "La mesure du temps"), and of 
asserting that we know anything of the universe in itself, though the nature of our 
senses and our minds necessarily determines our observations, so that the limit of 
our knowledge is subjective, just as a thermometer can record nothing but its own 
reaction to one particular type of Energy. 

Magick recognizes frankly (1) that truth is relative, subjective, and apparent; (2) 
that Truth implies Omniscience, which is unattainable by mind, being transfinite; 
just as if one tried to make an exact map of England in England, that map must 
contain a map of the map, and so on, ad infinitum; (3) that logical contradiction is 
inherent in reason, (Russell, "Introduction to Mathematical Philosophy", p. 136; 
Crowley, "Eleusis", and elsewhere); (4) that a Continuum requires a Continuum to 
be commensurable with it: (5) that Empiricism is ineluctable, and therefore that 
adjustment is the only possible method of action; and (6) that error may be avoided 
by opposing no resistance to change, and registering observed phenomena in their 
own language.»that no Art offers such opportunities to the ambition {77} of the 
Soul to express its Truth, in Ecstasy, through Beauty; and that no Sport rivals its 
fascinations of danger and delight, so excites, exercises, and tests its devotees to 
the uttermost, or so rewards them by well-being, pride, and the passionate 
pleasures of personal triumph. 

"Magick takes every thought and act for its apparatus; it has the Universe for its 
Library and its Laboratory; all Nature is its Subject; and its Game, free from close 
seasons and protective restrictions, always abounds in infinite variety, being all that 
exists.«The elasticity of Magick makes it equal to ail possible kinds of 
environment, and therefore biologically perfect. "Do what thou wilt..." implies self¬ 
adjustment, so that failure cannot occur. One's true Will is necessarily fitted to the 
whole Universe with the utmost exactitude, because each term in the equation 
a+b+c=0 must be equal and opposite to the sum of all the other terms. No 
individual can ever be aught than himself, or do aught else than his Will, which is 
his necessary relation with his environment, dynamically considered. All error is no 
more than an illusion proper to him to dissipate the mirage, and it is a general law 
that the method of accomplishing this operation is to realize, and to acquiesce in, 
the order of the Universe, and to refrain from attempting the impossible task of 
overcoming the inertia of the forces which oppose, and therefore are identical with, 
one's self. Error in thought is therefore failure to understand, and in action to 
perform, one's own true Will.» 

{78} 


CHAPTER X 


OF THE GESTURES 



This chapter may be divided into the following parts: 


1. Attitudes. 

2. Circumambulations (and similar movements). 

3. Changes of position (This depends upon the theory of the construction of the 
circle). 

4. The Knocks or Knells. 

I 

Attitudes are of two Kinds: natural and artificial. Of the first kind, prostration is the 
obvious example. It comes natural to man (poor creature!) to throw himself to the 
ground in the presence of the object of his adoration.«The Magician must eschew 
prostration, or even the "bending of the knee in supplication", as infamous and 
ignominious, an abdication of his sovereignty.» 

Intermediate between this and the purely artificial form of gesture comes a class 
which depends on acquired habit. Thus it is natural to an European officer to offer 
his sword in token of surrender. A Tibetan would, however, squat, put out his 
tongue, and place his hand behind his right ear. 

Purely artificial gestures comprehend in their class the majority of definitely 
magick signs, though some of these simulate a natural action — e.g. the sign of the 
Rending of the Veil. But the sign of Auramoth (see Equinox I, II, Illustration "The 
Signs of the Grades") merely imitates a hieroglyph which has only a remote 
connection with any fact in nature. All signs must of course be studied with infinite 
patience, and practised until the connection {79} between them and the mental 
attitude which they represent appears "necessary." 


II 

The principal movement in the circle is circumambulation.cdn Part II of this Book 
4 it was assumed that the Magician went barefoot. This would imply his intention to 
make intimate contact with his Circle. But he may wear sandals, for the Ankh is a 
sandal-strap; it is born by the Egyptian Gods to signify their power of Going, that is 
their eternal energy. By shape the Ankh (or Crux Ansata) suggests the formula by 
which this going is effected in actual practice.» This has a very definite result, but 
one which is very difficult to describe. An analogy is the dynamo. 

Circumambulation properly performed in combination with the Sign of Horus (or 
"The Enterer") on passing the East is one of the best methods of arousing the 
macrocosmic force in the Circle. It should never be omitted unless there be some 
special reason against it. 

A particular tread seems appropriate to it. This tread should be light and stealthy, 
almost furtive, and yet very purposeful. It is the pace of the tiger who stalks the 
deer. 

The number of circumambulations should of course correspond to the nature of 
the ceremony. 

Another important movement is the spiral, of which there are two principal forms, 
one inward, one outward. They can be performed in either direction; and, like the 
circumambulation, if performed deosikci.e. In the same direction as the hands of a 
watch move.» they invoke — if widdershinscci.e. In the opposite direction.» 
they banish«Such, at least, is the traditional interpretation. But there is a deeper 
design which may be expressed through the direction of rotation. Certain forces of 



the most formidable character may be invoked by circumambulation Widdershins 
when it is executed with intent toward them, and the initiated technique. Of such 
forces Typhon is the type, and the war of the Titans against the Olympians the 
legend. (Teitan, Titan, has in Greek the numerical value of 666.) 

WEH Addenda: Crowley is using the spelling Tau-epsilon-iota-tau-alpha-nu in 
place of the more usual Tau-iota-tau-alpha-nu or Tau-alpha-iota-tau-alpha-nu to 
obtain 666 in place of 661 or 662.». In the spiral the tread is light and tripping, 
almost approximating to a dance: while performing it the magician will usually turn 
on his own axis, either in the same direction as {80} the spiral, or in the opposite 
direction. Each combination involves a different symbolism. 

There is also the dance proper; it has many different forms, each God having his 
special dance. One of the easiest and most effective dances is the ordinary waltz- 
step combined with the three signs of L.V.X. It is much easier to attain ecstasy in 
this way than is generally supposed. The essence of the process consists in the 
struggle of the Will against giddiness; but this struggle must be prolonged and 
severe, and upon the degree of this the quality and intensity of ecstasy attained 
may depend. 

With practice, giddiness is altogether conquered; exhaustion then takes its place 
and the enemy of Will. It is through the mutual destruction of these antagonisms in 
the mental and moral being of the magician that Samadhi is begotten. 


Ill 

Good examples of the use of change of position are given in the manuscripts Z.1 
and Z.3;«Equinox I, II, pp. 244-260.» explanatory of the Neophyte Ritual of the 
G.'. D.'., where the candidate is taken to various stations in the Temple, each 
station having a symbolic meaning of its own; but in pure invocation a better 
example is given in Liber 831«Equinox I, VII, pp. 93 sqq.». 

In the construction of a ceremony an important thing to decide is whether you will 
or will not make such movements. For every Circle has its natural symbolism, and 
even if no use is to be made of these facts, one must be careful not to let anything 
be inharmonious with the natural attributions.«The practical necessities of the 
work are likely to require certain movements. One should either exclude this 
symbolism altogether, or else think out everything beforehand, and make it 
significant. Do not let some actions be symbolic and others haphazard.» For the 
sensitive aura of the magician might be disturbed, and the value of the ceremony 
completely destroyed, by the embarrassment caused by the discovery of some 
such error, just as if a pre-occupied T-totaller found that he had strayed into a 
Temple of the Demon Rum! It is therefore impossible to neglect the theory of the 
Circle. {81} 

To take a simple example, suppose that, in an Evocation of Bartzabel, the planet 
Mars, whose sphere is Geburah (Severity) were situated (actually, in the heavens) 
opposite to the Square of Chesed (Mercy) of the Tau in the Circle, and the triangle 
placed accordingly. It would be improper for the Magus to stand on that Square 
unless using this formula, "I, from Chesed, rule Geburah through the Path of the 
Lion"; while — taking an extreme case — to stand on the square of Hod (which is 
naturally dominated by Geburah) would be a madness which only a formula of the 
very highest Magick could counteract. 

Certain positions, however, such as Tiphareth«Tiphareth is hardly "dominated" 
even by Kether. It is the son rather than the servant.», are so sympathetic to the 
Magus himself that he may use them without reference to the nature of the spirit, or 



of the operation; unless he requires an exceptionally precise spirit free of all 
extraneous elements, or one whose nature is difficulty compatible with Tiphareth. 

To show how these positions may be used in conjunction with the spirals, 
suppose that you are invoking Hathor, Goddess of Love, to descend upon the Altar. 
Standing on the square of Netzach you will make your invocation to Her, and then 
dance an inward spiral deosil ending at the foot of the altar, where you sink on your 
knees with your arms raised above the altar as if inviting Her embrace.«But NOT 
"in supplication".» 

To conclude, one may add that natural artistic ability, of you possess it, forms an 
excellent guide. All Art is Magick. 

Isadora Duncan has this gift of gesture in a very high degree. Let the reader 
study her dancing; if possible rather in private than in public, and learn the superb 
"unconsciousness" — which is magical consciousness — with which she suits the 
action to the melody.«This passage was written in 1911 e.v. "Wake Duncan with 
thy Knocking? I would thou couldst!"» 

There is no more potent means than Art of calling forth true Gods to visible 
appearance. {82} 


IV. 

The knocks or knells are all of the same character. They may be described 
collectively — the difference between them consists only in this, that the instrument 
with which they are made seals them with its own special properties. It is of no 
great importance (even so) whether they are made by clapping the hands or 
stamping the feet, by strokes of one of the weapons, or by the theoretically 
appropriate instrument, the bell. It may nevertheless be admitted that they become 
more important in the ceremony if the Magician considers it worth while to take 
up«Any action not purely rhythmical is a disturbance.» an instrument whose 
single purpose is to produce them. 

Let it first be laid down that a knock asserts a connection between the Magician 
and the object which he strikes. Thus the use of the bell, or of the hands, means 
that the Magician wishes to impress the atmosphere of the whole circle with what 
has been or is about to be done. He wishes to formulate his will in sound, and 
radiate it in every direction; moreover, to influence that which lives by breath in the 
sense of his purpose, and to summon it to bear witness to his Word. The hands 
are used as symbols of his executive power, the bell to represent his 
consciousness exalted into music. To strike with the wand is to utter the fiat of 
creation; the cup vibrates with his delight in receiving spiritual wine. A blow with the 
dagger is like the signal for battle. The disk is used to express the throwing down 
of the price of one's purchase. To stamp with the foot is to declare one's mastery 
of the matter in hand. Similarly, any other form of giving knocks has its own virtue. 
From the above examples the intelligent student will have perceived the method of 
interpreting each individual case that may come in question. 

As above said, the object struck is the object impressed. Thus, a blow upon the 
altar affirms that he has complied with the laws of his operation. To strike the lamp 
is to summon the Light divine. Thus for the rest. 

It must also be observed that many combinations of ideas are made possible by 
this convention. To strike the wand within the cup is to apply the creative will to its 
proper complement, and so {83} perform the Great Work by the formula of 
Regeneration. To strike with the hand on the dagger declares that one demands 
the use of the dagger as a tool to extend one's executive power. The reader will 



recall how Siegfried smote Nothung, the sword of Need, upon the lance of Wotan. 
By the action Wagner, who was instructed how to apply magical formulae by one of 
the heads of our Order, intended his hearers to understand that the reign of 
authority and paternal power had come to an end; that the new master of the world 
was intellect. 

The general object of a knock or a knell is to mark a stage in the ceremony. 
Sasaki Shigetz tells us in his essay on Shinto that the Japanese are accustomed to 
clap their hands four times "to drive away evil spirits". He explains that what really 
happens is that the sudden and sharp impact of the sound throws the mind into an 
alert activity which enables it to break loose from the obsession of its previous 
mood. It is aroused to apply itself aggressively to the ideals which had oppressed 
it. There is therefore a perfectly rational interpretation of the psychological power of 
the knock. 

In a Magical ceremony the knock is employed for much the same purpose. The 
Magician uses it like the chorus in a Greek play. It helps him to make a clean cut, 
to turn his attention from one part of his work to the next. 

So much for the general character of the knock or knell. Even this limited point of 
view offers great opportunities to the resourceful Magician. But further possibilities 
lie to our hand. It is not usually desirable to attempt to convey anything except 
emphasis, and possibly mood, by varying the force of the blow. It is obvious, 
moreover, that there is a natural correspondence between the hard loud knock of 
imperious command on the one hand, and the soft slurred knock of sympathetic 
comprehension on the other. It is easy to distinguish between the bang of the 
outraged creditor at the front, and the hushed tap of the lover at the bedroom, door. 
Magical theory cannot here add instruction to instinct. 

But a knock need not be single; the possible combinations are evidently infinite. 
We need only discuss the general principles of determining what number of strokes 
will be proper in any case, {84} and how we may interrupt any series so as to 
express our idea by means of structure. 

The general rule is that a single knock has no special significance as such, 
because unity is omniform. It represents Kether, which is the source of all things 
equally without partaking of any quality by which we discriminate one thing from 
another. Continuing on these lines, the number of knocks will refer to the Sephira 
or other idea Qabalistically cognate with that number. Thus, 7 knocks will intimate 
Venus, 11 the Great Work, 17 the Trinity of Fathers, and 19 the Feminine Principle 
in its most general sense. 

Analyzing the matter a little further, we remark firstly that a battery of too many 
knocks is confusing, as well as liable to overweight the other parts of the ritual. In 
practice, 11 is about the limit. It is usually not difficult to arrange to cover all 
necessary ground with that number. 

Secondly, each is so extensive in scope, and includes aspects so diverse from a 
practical standpoint that our danger lies in vagueness. A knock should be well 
defined; its meaning should be precise. The very nature of knocks suggests 
smartness and accuracy. We must therefore devise some means of making the 
sequence significant of the special sense which may be appropriate. Our only 
resource is in the use of intervals. 

It is evidently impossible to attain great variety in the smaller numbers. But this 
fact illustrates the excellence of our system. There is only one way of striking 2 
knocks, and this fact agrees with the nature of Chokmah; there is only one way of 
creating. We can express only ourselves, although we do so in duplex form. But 
there are three ways of striking 3 knocks, and these 3 ways correspond to the 



threefold manner in which Binah can receive the creative idea. There are three 
possible types of triangle. We may understand an idea either as an unity tripartite, 
as an unity dividing itself into a duality, or as a duality harmonized into an unity. 

Any of these methods may be indicated by 3 equal knocks; 1 followed, after a 
pause, by 2; and 2 followed, after a pause, by 1. 

As the nature of the number becomes more complex, the possible varieties 
increase rapidly. There are numerous ways of striking 6, each of which is suited to 
the nature of the several {85} aspects of Tiphareth. We may leave the 
determination of these points to the ingenuity of the student. 

The most generally useful and adaptable battery is composed of 11 strokes. The 
principal reasons for this are as follows: "Firstly", 11 is the number of Magick in 
itself. It is therefore suitable to all types of operation. "Secondly", it is the sacred 
number par excellence of the new Aeon. As it is written in the Book of the Law: 

"...11, as all their numbers who are of us." "Thirdly", it is the number of the letters 
of the word ABRAHADABRA, which is the word of the Aeon. The structure of this 
word is such that it expresses the great Work, in every one of its aspects. "Lastly", 
it is possible thereby to express all possible spheres of operation, whatever their 
nature. This is effected by making an equation between the number of the Sephira 
and the difference between that number and 11. For example, 2 Degree=9Square 
is the formula of the grade of initiation corresponding to Yesod. Yesod represents 
the instability of air, the sterility of the moon; but these qualities are balanced in it 
by the stability implied in its position as the Foundation, and by its function of 
generation. This complex is further equilibrated by identifying it with the number 2 
of Chokmah, which possesses the airy quality, being the Word, and the lunar 
quality, being the reflection of the sun of Kether as Yesod is the sun of Tiphareth. It 
is the wisdom which is the foundation by being creation. This entire cycle of ideas 
is expressed in the double formula 2 Degree = 9Square, 9 Degree = 2Square; and 
any of these ideas may be selected and articulated by a suitable battery. 

We may conclude with a single illustration of how the above principles may be put 
into practice. Let us suppose that the Magician contemplates an operation for the 
purpose of helping his mind to resist the tendency to wander. This will be a work of 
Yesod. But he must emphasize the stability of that Sephira as against the Airy 
quality which it possesses. His first action will be to put the 9 under the protection 
of the 2; the battery at this point will be 1 -9-1. But this 9 as it stands is suggestive 
of the changefulness of the moon. It may occur to him to divide this into 4 and 5, 4 
being the number of fixity, law, and authoritative power; and 5 that of courage, 
energy, and triumph of the spirit {86} over the elements. He will reflect, moreover, 
that 4 is symbolic of the stability of matter, while 5 expresses the same idea with 
regard to motion. At this stage the battery will appear as 1-2-5-2-1. After due 
consideration he will probably conclude that to split up the central 5 would tend to 
destroy the simplicity of his formula, and decide to use it as it stands. The possible 
alternative would be to make a single knock the centre of his battery as if he 
appealed to the ultimate immutability of Kether, invoking that unity by placing a 
fourfold knock on either side of it. In this case, his battery would be 1 -4-1 -4-1. He 
will naturally have been careful to preserve the balance of each part of the battery 
against the corresponding part. This would be particularly necessary in an 
operation such as we have chosen for our example. 




{87} 


CHAPTER XI 

OF OUR LADY BABALON AND OF THE BEAST 
WHEREON SHE RIDETH. 

ALSO CONCERNING TRANSFORMATIONS. 


I 

The contents of this section, inasmuch as they concern OUR LADY, are too 
important and too sacred to be printed. They are only communicated by the Master 
Therion to chosen pupils in private instruction. 


The essential magical work, apart from any particular operation, is the proper 
formation of the Magical Being or Body of Light. This process will be discussed at 
some length in Chapter XVIII. 

We will here assume that the magician has succeeded in developing his Body of 
Light until it is able to go anywhere and do anything. There will, however, be a 
certain limitation to his work, because he has formed his magical body from the fine 
matter of his own element. Therefore, although he may be able to penetrate the 
utmost recesses of the heavens, or conduct vigorous combats with the most 
unpronounceable demons of the pit, it may be impossible for him to do as much as 
knock a vase from a mantelpiece. His magical body is composed of matter too 
tenuous to affect directly the gross matter of which illusions such as tables and 
chairs are made.«The one really easy "physical" operation which the Body of 
Light can perform is "Congressus subtilis". The emanations of the "Body of Desire" 
of the material being whom one visits are, if the visit be agreeable, so potent that 
one spontaneously gains substance in the embrace. There are many cases on 
record of Children having been born as the result of such unions. See the work of 
De Sinistrari on Incubi and Succubi for a discussion of analogous phenomena.» 
{89} 

There has been a good deal of discussion in the past within the Colleges of the 
Holy Ghost, as to whether it would be quite legitimate to seek to transcend this 
limitation. One need not presume to pass judgment. One can leave the decision to 
the will of each magician. 

The Book of the Dead contains many chapters intended to enable the magical 
entity of a man who is dead, and so deprived (according to the theory of death then 
current) of the material vehicle for executing his will, to take on the form of certain 
animals, such as a golden hawk or a crocodile, and in such form to go about the 



earth "taking his pleasure among the living."«See "The Book of Lies" Cap. 44, and 
The Collected Works of Aleister Crowley, Vol. Ill, pp. 209-210, where occur 
paraphrased translations of certain classical Egyptian rituals.» As a general rule, 
material was supplied out of which he could construct the party of the second part 
aforesaid, hereinafter referred to as the hawk. 

We need not, however, consider this question of death. It may often be 
convenient for the living to go about the world in some such incognito. Now, then, 
conceive of this magical body as creative force, seeking manifestation; as a God, 
seeking incarnation. 

There are two ways by which this aim may be effected. The first method is to build 
up an appropriate body from its elements. This is, generally speaking, a very hard 
thing to do, because the physical constitution of any material being with much 
power is, or at least should be, the outcome of ages of evolution. However, there is 
a lawful method of producing an homunculus which is taught in a certain secret 
organization, perhaps known to some of those who may read this, which could very 
readily be adapted to some such purpose as we are now discussing. 

The second method sounds very easy and amusing. You take some organism 
already existing, which happens to be suitable to your purpose. You drive out the 
magical being {89} which inhabits it, and take possession. To do this by force is 
neither easy nor justifiable, because the magical being of the other was incarnated 
in accordance with its Will. And "... thou hast no right but to do thy will." One 
should hardly strain this sentence to make one's own will include the will to upset 
somebody else's will!<<Yet it might happen that the Will of the other being was to 
invite the Magician to indwell its instrument.» Moreover, it is extremely difficult 
thus to expatriate another magical being; for though, unless it is a complete 
microcosm like a human being, it cannot be called a star, it is a little bit of a star, 
and part of the body of Nuit. 

But there is no call for all this frightfulness. There is no need to knock the girl 
down, unless she refuses to do what you want, and she will always comply if you 
say a few nice things to her.«Especially on the subject of the Wand or the Disk.» 
You can always use the body inhabited by an elemental, such as an eagle, hare, 
wolf, or any convenient animal, by making a very simple compact. You take over 
the responsibility for the animal, thus building it up into your own magical hierarchy. 
This represents a tremendous gain to the animal.«This is the magical aspect of 
eating animal food, and its justification, or rather the reconciliation of the apparent 
contradiction between the carnivorous and humanitarian elements in the nature of 
"Homo Sapiens".» It completely fulfils its ambition by an alliance of this extremely 
intimate sort with a Star. The magician, on the other hand, is able to transform and 
retransform himself in a thousand ways by accepting a retinue of such adherents. 

In this way the projection of the "astral" or Body of Light may be made absolutely 
tangible and practical. At the same time, the magician must realise that in 
undertaking the Karma of any elemental, he is assuming a very serious 
responsibility. The bond which unites him with that elemental is love; and, though it 
is only a small part of the outfit of a magician, it is the whole of the outfit of the 
elemental. He will, therefore, suffer intensely in case of any error or misfortune 
occurring to his protegee. This feeling is rather peculiar. It is quite instinctive with 
the best men. They {90} hear of the destruction of a city of a few thousand 
inhabitants with entire callousness, but then they hear of a dog having hurt its paw, 
they feel Weltschmertz acutely. 

It is not necessary to say much more than this concerning transformations. 

Those to whom the subject naturally appeals will readily understand the importance 



of what has been said. Those who are otherwise inclined may reflect that a nod is 
as good as a wink to a blind horse. 


{91} 


CHAPTER XII 

OF THE BLOODY SACRIFICE: AND MATTERS COGNATE. 


It is necessary for us to consider carefully the problems connected with the 
bloody sacrifice, for this question is indeed traditionally important in Magick. Nigh 
all ancient Magick revolves around this matter. In particular all the Osirian religions 

— the rites of the Dying God — refer to this. The slaying of Osiris and Adonis; the 
mutilation of Attis; the cults of Mexico and Peru; the story of Hercules or Melcarth; 
the legends of Dionysus and of Mithra, are all connected with this one idea. In the 
Hebrew religion we find the same thing inculcated. The first ethical lesson in the 
Bible is that the only sacrifice pleasing to the Lord is the sacrifice of blood; Abel, 
who made this, finding favour with the Lord, while Cain, who offered cabbages, was 
rather naturally considered a cheap sport. The idea recurs again and again. We 
have the sacrifice of the Passover, following on the story of Abraham's being 
commanded to sacrifice his firstborn son, with the idea of the substitution of animal 
for human life. The annual ceremony of the two goats carries out this in perpetuity. 
And we see again the domination of this idea in the romance of Esther, where 
Haman and Mordecai are the two goats or gods; and ultimately in the presentation 
of the rite of Purim in Palestine, where Jesus and Barabbas happened to be the 
Goats in that particular year of which we hear so much, without agreement on the 
date. 

This subject must be studied in the "Golden Bough", where it is most learnedly set 
forth by Dr. J. G. Frazer. 

Enough has now been said to show that the bloody sacrifice has from time 
immemorial been the most considered part of Magick. {92} The ethics of the thing 
appear to have concerned no one; nor, to tell the truth, need they do so. As St. 

Paul says, "Without shedding of blood there is no remission"; and who are we to 
argue with St. Paul? But, after all that, it is open to any one to have any opinion 
that he likes upon the subject, or any other subject, thank God! At the same time, it 
is most necessary to study the business, whatever we may be going to do about it; 
for our ethics themselves will naturally depend upon our theory of the universe. If 
we were quite certain, for example, that everybody went to heaven when he died, 
there could be no serious objection to murder or suicide, as it is generally conceded 

— by those who know neither — that earth is not such a pleasant place as heaven. 




However, there is a mystery concealed in this theory of the bloody sacrifice which 
is of great importance to the student, and we therefore make no further apology, 
We should not have made even this apology for an apology, had it not been for the 
solicitude of a pious young friend of great austerity of character who insisted that 
the part of this chapter which now follows — the part which was originally written — 
might cause us to be misunderstood. This must not be. 

The blood is the life. This simple statement is explained by the Hindus by saying 
that the blood is the principal vehicle of vital Prana.«Prana or force" is often used 
as a generic term for all kinds of subtle energy. The prana of the body is only one 
of its "vayus". Vayu means air or spirit. The idea is that all bodily forces are 
manifestations of the finer forces of the more real body, this real body being a 
subtle and invisible thing.» There is some ground for the belief that there is a 
definite substance«This substance need not be conceived as "material" in the 
crude sense of Victorian science; we now know that such phenomena as the rays 
and emanations of radioactive substances occupy an intermediate position. For 
instance, mass is not, as once supposed, necessarily impermeable to mass, and 
matter itself can be only interpreted in terms of motion. So, as to "prana", one 
might hypothesize a phenomenon in the ether analogous to isomerism. We 
already know of bodies chemically identical whose molecular structure makes one 
active, another inactive, to certain reagents. Metals can be "tired" or even "killed" 
as to some of their properties, without discoverable chemical change. One can 
"kill" steel, and "raise it from the dead"; and flies drowned in icewater can be 
resuscitated. That it should be impossible to create high organic life is scientifically 
unthinkable, and the Master Therion believes it to be a matter of few years indeed 
before this is done in the laboratory. Already we restore the apparently drowned. 
Why not those dead from such causes as syncope? If we understood the ultimate 
physics and chemistry of the brief moment of death we would get hold of the force 
in some say, supply the missing element, reverse the electrical conditions or what 
not. Already we prevent certain kinds of death by supplying wants, as in the case 
of Thyroid.», not isolated as yet, whose presence makes all {93} the difference 
between live and dead matter. We pass by with deserved contempt the pseudo¬ 
scientific experiments of American charlatans who claim to have established that 
weight is lost at the moment of death, and the unsupported statements of alleged 
clairvoyants that they have seen the soul issuing like a vapour from the mouth of 
persons "in articulo mortis"; but his experiences as an explorer have convinced the 
Master Therion that meat loses a notable portion of its nutritive value within a very 
few minutes after the death of the animal, and that this loss proceeds with ever- 
diminishing rapidity as time goes on. It is further generally conceded that live food, 
such as oysters, is the most rapidly assimilable and most concentrated form of 
energy.«Once can become actually drunk on oysters, by chewing them 
completely. Rigor seems to be a symptom of the loss of what I may call the Alpha- 
energy and makes a sharp break in the curve. The Beta and other energies 
dissipate more slowly. Physiologists should make it their first duty to measure 
these phenomena; for their study is evidently a direct line of research into the 
nature of Life. The analogy between the living and complex molecules of the 
Uranium group of inorganic and the Protoplasm group of organic elements is 
extremely suggestive. The faculties of growth, action, self-recuperation, etc., must 
be ascribed to similar properties in both cases; and as we have detected, 
measured and partially explained radioactivity, it must be possible to contrive 
means of doing the same for Life.» Laboratory experiments in food-values seem 



to be almost worthless, for reasons which we cannot here enter into; the general 
testimony of mankind appears a safer guide. 

It would be unwise to condemn as irrational the practice of those savages who 
tear the heart and liver from an adversary, and devour them while yet warm. In any 
case it was the theory of {94} the ancient Magicians, that any living being is a 
storehouse of energy varying in quantity according to the size and health of the 
animal, and in quality according to its mental and moral character. At the death of 
the animal this energy is liberated suddenly. 

The animal should therefore be killed«lt is a mistake to suppose that the victim 
is injured. On the contrary, this is the most blessed and merciful of all deaths, for 
the elemental spirit is directly built up into Godhead — the exact goal of its efforts 
through countless incarnations. On the other hand, the practice of torturing animals 
to death in order to obtain the elemental as a slave is indefensible, utterly black 
magic of the very worst kind, involving as it does a metaphysical basis of dualism. 
There is, however, no objection to dualism or black magic when they are properly 
understood. See the account of the Master Therion's Great Magical Retirement by 
Lake Pasquaney, where he "crucified a toad in the Basilisk abode".» within the 
Circle, or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An 
animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony — thus, 
by sacrificing a female lamb one would not obtain any appreciate quantity of the 
fierce energy useful to a Magician who was invoking Mars. In such a case a 
ram«A wolf would be still better in the case of Mars. See 777 for the 
correspondences between various animals and the "32 Paths" of Nature.» would 
be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin — the whole potential of its original 
total energy should not have been diminished in any way.«There is also the 
question of its magical freedom. Sexual intercourse creates a link between its 
exponents, and therefore a responsibility.» For the highest spiritual working one 
must accordingly choose that victim which contains the greatest and purest force. 

A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligencecclt appears from the 
Magical Records of Frater Perdurabo that He made this particular sacrifice on an 
average about 150 times every year between 1912 e.v. and 1928 e.v. Contrast 
J.K.Huyman's "La-Bas", where a perverted form of Magic of an analogous order is 
described. 

"It is the sacrifice of oneself spiritually. And the intelligence and innocence of 
that male child are the perfect understanding of the Magician, his one aim, without 
lust of result. And male he must be, because what he sacrifices is not the material 
blood, but his creative power." This initiated interpretation of the texts was sent 
spontaneously by Soror I.W.E., for the sake of the younger Brethern. 

WEH ADDENDA: When Crowley speaks of sacrificing a male child, his diaries 
and other writings indicate that he thereby obfuscates the actual practice. Crowley 
did this by diversion of the act of sexual intercourse and other sexual actions. He 
considered contraception as human sacrifice. There is no indication in any of his 
writings that he ever performed infanticide. In fact, Crowley was even against 
abortion.» is the most satisfactory and suitable victim. {95} 

For evocations it would be more convenient to place the blood of the victim in the 
Triangle — the idea being that the spirit might obtain from the blood this subtle but 
physical substance which was the quintessence of its life in such a manner as to 
enable it to take on a visible and tangible shape.«See Equinox (I, V. Supplement: 
Tenth Aethyr) for an Account of an Operation where this was done. Magical 
phenomena of the creative order are conceived and germinate in a peculiar thick 



velvet darkness, crimson, purple, or deep blue, approximating black: as if it were 
said, In the body of Our Lady of the Stars. 

See 777 for the correspondences of the various forces of Nature with drugs, 
perfumes, etc.» 

Those magicians who abject to the use of blood have endeavored to replace it 
with incense. For such a purpose the incense of Abramelin may be burnt in large 
quantities. Dittany of Crete is also a valuable medium. Both these incenses are 
very catholic in their nature, and suitable for almost any materialization. 

But the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for 
nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best. The truly great Magician will be 
able to use his own blood, or possibly that of a disciple, and that without sacrificing 
the physical life irrevocably.«Such details, however, may safely be left to the good 
sense of the Student. Experience here as elsewhere is the best teacher. In the 
Sacrifice during Invocation, however, it may be said without fear of contradiction 
that the death of the victim should coincide with the supreme invocation. 

WEH addenda: A sworn testimony by Crowley declares that he held actual 
human sacrifice to physical death to be the most efficacious, but that he never did 
such a thing. On the matter concerning death of the victim in invocation, Crowley 
elsewhere enlarges that this is the ephemeral death of the Ego.» An example of 
this sacrifice is given in Chapter 44 of Liber 333. This Mass may be recommended 
generally for daily practice. 

One last word on this subject. There is a Magical operation of maximum 
importance: the Initiation of a New Aeon. When it becomes necessary to utter a 
Word, the whole Planet must be bathed in blood. Before man is ready to accept 
the Law of Thelema, the Great War must be fought. This Bloody Sacrifice is the 
critical point of the World-{96}Ceremony of the Proclamation of Horus, the Crowned 
and conquering Child, as Lord of the Aeon.«Note: This paragraph was written in 
the summer of 1911 e.v., just three years before its fulfilment.» 

This whole matter is prophesied in the Book of the Law itself; let the student take 
note, and enter the ranks of the Host of the Sun. 


II 

There is another sacrifice with regard to which the Adepts have always 
maintained the most profound secrecy. It is the supreme mystery of practical 
Magick. Its name is the Formula of the Rosy Cross. In this case the victim is 
always — in a certain sense — the Magician himself, and the sacrifice must 
coincide with the utterance of the most sublime and secret name of the God whom 
he wishes to invoke. 

Properly performed, it never fails of its effect. But it is difficult for the beginner to 
do it satisfactorily, because it is a great effort for the mind to remain concentrated 
upon the purpose of the ceremony. The overcoming of this difficulty lends most 
powerful aid to the Magician. 

It is unwise for him to attempt it until he has received regular initiation in the 
true«lt is here desirable to warn the reader against the numerous false orders 
which have impudently assumed the name of Rosicrucian. The Masonic Societas 
Rosicruciana is honest and harmless; and makes no false pretences; if its 
members happen as a rule to be pompous busy-bodies, enlarging the borders of 
their phylacteries, and scrupulous about cleansing the outside of the cup and the 
platter; if the masks of the Officers in their Mysteries suggest the Owl, the Cat, the 
Parrot, and the Cuckoo, while the Robe of their Chief Magus is a Lion's Skin, that is 
their affair. But those orders run by persons "claiming" to represent the True 



Ancient Fraternity are common swindles. The representatives of the late S. L. 
Mathers (Count McGregor) are the phosphorescence of the rotten wood of a 
branch which was lopped off the tree at the end of the 19th century. Those of 
Papus (Dr. Encausse), Stanislas de Guaita and Peladan, merit respect as serious, 
but lack full knowledge and authority. The "Ordo Rosae Crucis" is a mass of 
ignorance and falsehood, but this may be a deliberate device for masking itself. 

The test of any Order is its attitude towards the Law of Thelema. The True Order 
presents the True Symbols, but avoids attaching the True Name thereto; it is only 
when the Postulant has taken irrevocable Oaths and been received formally, that 
he discovers what Fraternity he has joined. If he have taken false symbols for true, 
and find himself magically pledged to a gang of rascals, so much the worse for 
him!>> Order of the Rosy Cross, {97} and he must have taken the vows with the 
fullest comprehension and experience of their meaning. It is also extremely 
desirable that he should have attained an absolute degree of moral 
emancipationccThis results from the full acceptance of the Law of THELEMA, 
persistently put into practice.», and that purity of spirit which results from a perfect 
understanding both of the differences and harmonies of the planes upon the Tree 
of Life. 

For this reason FRATER PERDURABO has never dared to use this formula in a 
fully ceremonial manner, save once only, on an occasion of tremendous import, 
when, indeed, it was not He that made the offering, but ONE in Him. For he 
perceived a grave defect in his moral character which he has been able to 
overcome on the intellectual plane, but not hitherto upon higher planes. Before the 
conclusion of writing this book he will have done so.«P.S. With the happiest 
results. P.» 

The practical details of the Bloody Sacrifice may be studied in various 
ethnological manuals, but the general conclusions are summed up in Frazer's 
"Golden Bough", which is strongly recommended to the reader. 

Actual ceremonial details likewise may be left to experiment. The method of 
killing is practically uniform. The animal should be stabbed to the heart, or its throat 
severed, in either case by the knife. All other methods of killing are less 
efficacious; even in the case of Crucifixion death is given by stabbing.«Yet one 
might devise methods of execution appropriate to the Weapons: Stabbing or 
clubbing for the Lance or Wand, Drowning or poisoning for the Cup, Beheading for 
the Sword, Crushing for the Disk, Burning for the Lamp, and so forth.» 

One may remark that warm-blooded animals only are used as victims: with two 
principal exceptions. The first is the serpent, which is only used in a very special 
Ritual;«The Serpent is not really killed; it is seethed in an appropriate vessel; and 
it issues in due season refreshed and modified, but still essentially itself. The idea 
is the transmission of life and wisdom from a vehicle which has fulfilled its formula 
to one capable of further extension. The development of a wild fruit by repeated 
plantings in suitable soil is an analogous operation. 

WEH ADDENDA: The serpent is the phallus. The vessel and the seething are 
likewise sub rosa.» the second the magical beetles of Liber Legis. (See Part IV.) 
{98} 

One word of warning is perhaps necessary for the beginner. The victim must be 
in perfect health — or its energy may be as it were poisoned. It must also not be 
too large:«The sacrifice (e.g.) of a bull is sufficient for a large number of people; 
hence it is commonly made in public ceremonies, and in some initiations, e.g. that 
of a King, who needs force for his whole kingdom. Or again, in the Consecration of 
a Temple. 



See Lord Dunsany, "The Blessing of Pan" — a noble and most notable prophecy 
of Life's fair future.» the amount of energy disengaged is almost unimaginably 
great, and out of all anticipated proportion to the strength of the animal. 
Consequently, the Magician may easily be overwhelmed and obsessed by the force 
which he has let loose; it will then probably manifest itself in its lowest and most 
objectionable form. The most intense spirituality of purpose«This is a matter of 
concentration, with no ethical implication. The danger is that one may get 
something which one does not want. This is "bad" by definition. Nothing is in itself 
good or evil. The shields of the Sabines which crushed Tarpeia were not 
murderous to them, but the contrary. Her criticism of them was simply that they 
were what she did not want in her Operation.» is absolutely essential to safety. 

In evocations the danger is not so great, as the Circle forms a protection; but the 
circle in such a case must be protected, not only by the names of God and the 
Invocations used at the same time, but by a long habit of successful defence.«The 
habitual use of the Lesser Banishing Ritual of the Pentagram (say, thrice daily) for 
months and years and constant assumption of the God-form of Harpocrates (See 
Equinox, I, II and Liber 333, cap. XXV for both of these) should make the "real 
circle", i.e. the Aura of the Magus, impregnable. 

This Aura should be clean-cut, resilient, radiant, iridescent, brilliant, glittering. "A 
Soap-bubble of razor-steel, streaming with light from within" is my first attempt at 
description; and is not bad, despite its incongruities: P. 

"FRATER PERDURABO, on the one occasion on which I was able to see Him as 
He really appears, was brighter than the Sun at noon. I fell instantly to the floor in 
swoon which lasted several hours, during which I was initiated." Soror A.'.. Cf. Rev. 
I, 12-17.» If you are easily disturbed or alarmed, or if you have not yet overcome 
the tendency of the mind to wander, it is not advisable for you to perform {99} the 
"Bloody Sacrifice".«The whole idea of the word Sacrifice, as commonly 
understood, rests upon an error and superstition, and is unscientific, besides being 
metaphysically false. The Law of Thelema has totally changed the Point of View as 
to this matter. Unless you have thoroughly assimilated the Formula of Horus, it is 
absolutely unsafe to meddle with this type of Magick. Let the young Magician 
reflect upon the Conservation of Matter and of Energy.» Yet it should not be 
forgotten that this, and that other art at which we have dared darkly to hint, are the 
supreme formulae of Practical Magick. 

You are also likely to get into trouble over this chapter unless you truly 
comprehend its meaning.«There is a traditional saying that whenever an Adept 
seems to have made a straightforward, comprehensible statement, then is it most 
certain that He means something entirely different. The Truth is nevertheless 
clearly set forth in His Words: it is His simplicity that baffles the unworthy. I have 
chosen the expressions in this Chapter in such a way that it is likely to mislead 
those magicians who allow selfish interests to cloud their intelligence, but to give 
useful hints to such as are bound by the proper Oaths to devote their powers to 
legitimate ends, "...thou hast no right but to do thy will." "It is a lie, this folly against 
self." The radical error of all uninitiates is that they define "self" as irreconcilably 
opposed to "not-self." Each element of oneself is, on the contrary, sterile and 
without meaning, until it fulfils itself, by "love under will", in its counterpart in the 
Macrocosm. To separate oneself from others is to destroy oneself; the way to 
realize and to extend oneself is to lose that self — its sense of separateness — in 
the other. Thus: Child plus food: this does not preserve one at the expense of the 
other; it "destroys" or rather changes both in order to fulfil both in the result of the 
operation — a grown man. It is in fact impossible to preserve anything as it is by 



positive action upon it. Its integrity demands inaction; and inaction, resistance to 
change, is stagnation, death and dissolution due to the internal putrefaction of the 
starved elements.» 


{ 100 } 


CHAPTER XIII 
OF THE BANISHINGS: 

AND OF THE PURIFICATIONS. 


Cleanliness is next to Godliness, and had better come first. Purity means 
singleness. God is one. The wand is not a wand if it has something sticking to it 
which is not an essential part of itself. If you wish to invoke Venus, you do not 
succeed if there are traces of Saturn mixed up with it. 

That is a mere logical commonplace: in magick one must go much farther than 
this. One finds one's analogy in electricity. If insulation is imperfect, the whole 
current goes back to earth. It is useless to plead that in all those miles of wire there 
is only one-hundredth of an inch unprotected. It is no good building a ship if the 
water can enter, through however small a hole. 

That first task of the Magician in every ceremony is therefore to render his Circle 
absolutely impregnable.«See, however, the Essay on Truth in "Konx om Pax". 

The Circle (in one aspect) asserts Duality, and emphasizes Division.» If one 
littlest thought intrude upon the mind of the Mystic, his concentration is absolutely 
destroyed; and his consciousness remains on exactly the same level as the 
Stockbroker's. Even the smallest baby is incompatible with the virginity of its 
mother. If you leave even a single spirit within the circle, the effect of the 
conjuration will be entirely absorbed by it.«While one remains exposed to the 
action of all sorts of forces they more or less counterbalance each other, so that the 
general equilibrium, produced by evolution, is on the whole maintained. But if we 
suppress all but one, its action becomes irresistible. Thus, the pressure of the 
atmosphere would crush us if we "banished" that of our bodies; and we should 
crumble to dust if we rebelled successfully against cohesion. A man who is 
normally an "allround good sort" often becomes intolerable when he gets rid of his 
collection of vices; he is swept into monomania by the spiritual pride which had 
been previously restrained by countervailing passions. Again, there is a worse 
draught when an ill-fitting door is closed than when it stands open. It is not as 
necessary to protect his mother and his cattle from Don Juan as it was from the 
Hermits of the Thebaid.» {101} 




The Magician must therefore take the utmost care in the matter of purification, 
"firstly", of himself, "secondly", of his instruments, "thirdly", of the place of working. 
Ancient Magicians recommended a preliminary purification of from three days to 
many months. During this period of training they took the utmost pains with diet. 
They avoided animal food, lest the elemental spirit of the animal should get into 
their atmosphere. They practised sexual abstinence, lest they should be influenced 
in any way by the spirit of the wife. Even in regard to the excrements of the body 
they were equally careful; in trimming the hair and nails, they ceremonially 
destroyed«Such destruction should be by burning or other means which produces 
a complete chemical change. In so doing care should be taken to bless and 
liberate the native elemental of the thing burnt. This maxim is of universal 
application.» the severed portion. They fasted, so that the body itself might 
destroy anything extraneous to the bare necessity of its existence. They purified 
the mind by special prayers and conservations. They avoided the contamination of 
social intercourse, especially the conjugal kind; and their servitors were disciples 
specially chosen and consecrated for the work. 

In modern times our superior understanding of the essentials of this process 
enables us to dispense to some extent with its external rigours; but the internal 
purification must be even more carefully performed. We may eat meat, provided 
that in doing so we affirm that we eat it in order to strengthen us for the special 
purpose of our proposed invocation.«ln an Abbey of Thelema we say "Will" before 
a meal. The formula is as follows. "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the 
Law." "What is thy Will?" "It is my will to eat and drink" "To what end?" "That my 
body may be fortified thereby." "To what end?" "That I may accomplish the Great 
Work." "Love is the law, love under will." "Fall to!" This may be adapted as a 
monologue. One may also add the inquiry "What is the Great Work?" and answer 
appropriately, when it seems useful to specify the nature of the Operation in 
progress at the time. The point is to seize every occasion of bringing every 
available force to bear upon the objective of the assault. It does not matter what 
the force is (by any standard of judgment) so long as it plays its proper part in 
securing the success of the general purpose. Thus, even laziness may be used to 
increase our indifference to interfering impulses, or envy to counteract 
carelessness. See Liber CLXXV, Equinox I, VII, p. 37. This is especially true, 
since the forces are destroyed by the process. That is, one destroys a complex 
which in itself is "evil" and puts its elements to the one right use.» {102} 

By thus avoiding those actions which might excite the comment of our neighbours 
we avoid the graver dangers of falling into spiritual pride. 

We have understood the saying: "To the pure all things are pure", and we have 
learnt how to act up to it. We can analyse the mind far more acutely than could the 
ancients, and we can therefore distinguish the real and right feeling from its 
imitations. A man may eat meat from self-indulgence, or in order to avoid the 
dangers of asceticism. We must constantly examine ourselves, and assure 
ourselves that every action is really subservient to the One Purpose. 

It is ceremonially desirable to seal and affirm this mental purity by Ritual, and 
accordingly the first operation in any actual ceremony is bathing and robing, with 
appropriate words. The bath signifies the removal of all things extraneous to 
antagonistic to the one thought. The putting on of the robe is the positive side of 
the same operation. It is the assumption of the fame of mind suitable to that one 
thought. 

A similar operation takes place in the preparation of every instrument, as has 
been seen in the Chapter devoted to that subject. In the preparation of the place of 



working, the same considerations apply. We first remove from that place all 
objects; and we then put into it those objects, and only those {103} objects, which 
are necessary. During many days we occupy ourselves in this process of 
cleansing and consecration; and this again is confirmed in the actual ceremony. 

The cleansed and consecrated Magician takes his cleansed and consecrated 
instruments into that cleansed and consecrated place, and there proceeds to 
repeat that double ceremony in the ceremony itself, which has these same two 
main parts. The first part of every ceremony is the banishing; the second, the 
invoking. The same formula is repeated even in the ceremony of banishing itself, 
for in the banishing ritual of the pentagram we not only command the demons to 
depart, but invoke the Archangels and their hosts to act as guardians of the Circle 
during our pre-occupation with the ceremony proper. 

In more elaborate ceremonies it is usual to banish everything by name. Each 
element, each planet, and each sign, perhaps even the Sephiroth themselves; all 
are removed, including the very one which we wished to invoke, for that forces as 
existing in Nature is always impure. But this process, being long and wearisome, is 
not altogether advisable in actual working. It is usually sufficient to perform a 
general banishing, and to rely upon the aid of the guardians invoked. Let the 
banishing therefore be short, but in no wise slurred — for it is useful as it tends to 
produce the proper attitude of mind for the invocations. "The Banishing Ritual of 
the Pentagram" (as now rewritten, Liber 333, Cap. XXV) is the best to use.«See 
also the Ritual called "The Mark of the Beast" given in an Appendix. But this is 
pantomorphous.» Only the four elements are specifically mentioned, but these 
four elements contain the planets and the signs«The signs and the planets, of 
course, contain, the elements. It is important to remember this fact, as it helps one 
to grasp what all these terms really mean. None of the "Thirty-two Paths" is a 
simple idea; each one is a combination, differentiated from the others by its 
structure and proportions. The chemical elements are similarly constituted, as the 
critics of Magick have at last been compelled to admit.» — the four elements are 
Tetragrammaton; and Tetragrammaton is the Universe. This special precaution is, 
however, necessary: make exceedingly sure that the ceremony of banishing is 
effective! {104} Be alert and on your guard! Watch before you pray! The feeling of 
success in banishing, once acquired, is unmistakable. 

At the conclusion, it is usually well to pause for a few moments, and to make sure 
once more that every thing necessary to the ceremony is in its right place. The 
Magician may then proceed to the final consecration of the furniture of the 
Temple.«That is, of the special arrangement of that furniture. Each object should 
have been separately consecrated beforehand. The ritual here in question should 
summarize the situation, and devote the particular arrangement to its purpose by 
invoking the appropriate forces. Let it be well remembered that each object is 
bound by the Oaths of its original consecration as such. Thus, if a pantacle has 
been made sacred to Venus, it cannot be used in an operation of Mars; the Energy 
of the Exorcist would be taken up in overcoming the opposition of the "Karma" or 
inertia therein inherent.» 


{ 105 } 




Magick in Theory and Practice by Aleister Crowley 


1988 e.v. key entry and proof reading with re-format and conversion from XYWrite 
to 7-bit ASCII on 10/14/90 e.v. 
done by Bill Heidrick, T.G. of O.T.O. 

(further proof reading desirable) 

disk 2 of 4 

Copyright (c) O.T.O. 

O. T.O. 

P. O.Box 430 
Fairfax, CA 94930 
USA 

(415)454-5176-— Messages only. 


LIMITED LICENSE 

Except for notations added to the history of modification, the text on this diskette 
down to the next row of asterisks must accompany all copies made of this file. In 
particular, this paragraph and the copyright notice are not to be deleted or changed 
on any copies or print-outs of this file. With these provisos, anyone may copy this 
file for personal use or research. Copies may be made for others at reasonable 
cost of copying and mailing only, no additional charges may be added. 


Pages in the original are marked thus at the bottom: {page number} 

Comments and notes not in the original are identified with the initials of the source: 
AC note = Crowley note. WEH note = Bill Heidrick note, etc. 


All footnotes have been moved up to the place in text indexed and set off in double 
wedge brackets, viz. «note...» 


CHAPTER XIV 


OF THE CONSECRATIONS: 

WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE 
NATURE AND NURTURE OF THE MAGICAL LINK. 



Consecration is the active dedication of a thing to a single purpose. Banishing 
prevents its use for any other purpose, but it remains inert until consecrated. 
Purification is performed by water, and banishing by air, whose weapon is the 
sword. Consecration is performed by fire, usually symbolised by the holy 
lamp.ccThe general conception is that the three active elements co-operate to 
affect earth; but earth itself may be employed as an instrument. Its function is 
solidification. The use of the Pentacle is indeed very necessary in some types of 
operation, especially those whose object involves manifestation in matter, and the 
fixation in (more or less) permanent form of the subtle forces of Nature.» 

In most extant magical rituals the two operations are performed at once; or (at 
least) the banishing has the more important place, and greater pains seem to be 
taken with it; but as the student advances to Adeptship the banishing will diminish 
in importance, for it will no longer be so necessary. The Circle of the Magician will 
have been perfected by his habit of Magical work. In the truest sense of that word, 
he will never step outside the Circle during his whole life. But the consecration, 
being the application of a positive force, can always be raised to a closer 
approximation to perfection. Complete success in banishing is soon attained; but 
there can be no completeness in the advance to holiness. {106} 

The method of consecration is very simple. Take the wand, or the holy oil, and 
draw upon the object to be consecrated the supreme symbol of the force to which 
you dedicate it. Confirm this dedication in words, invoking the appropriate God to 
indwell that pure temple which you have prepared for Him. Do this with fervour and 
love, as if to balance the icy detachment which is the proper mental attitude for 
banishing.«The Hebrew legends furnish us with the reason for the respective 
virtues of water and fire. The world was purified by water at the Deluge, and will be 
consecrated by fire at the last Judgment. Not until that is finished can the "real 
ceremony" begin.» 

The words of purification are: Asperges me, Therion, hyssopo, et mundabor; 
lavabis me, et super nivem dealbabor. 

Those of consecration are: Accendat in nobis Therion ignem sui amoris et 
flammam aeternae caritatis.«These may now advantageously be replaced by (a) 
"... pure will, unassuaged of purpose, delivered from the lust of result, is every way 
perfect." (CCXX, I, 44) to banish; and (b) "I am uplifted in thine heart; and the 
kisses of the stars rain hard upon thy body." (CCXX, II, 62) to consecrate. For the 
Book of the Law contains the Supreme Spells.» 

These, as initiates of the VII Degree of O.T.O. are aware, mean more than 
appears. 


II 

It is a strange circumstance that no Magical writer has hitherto treated the 
immensely important subject of the Magical Link. It might almost be called the 
Missing Link. It has apparently always been taken for granted, only lay writers on 
Magick like Dr. J. G. Frazer have accorded the subject its full importance. 

Let us try to make considerations of the nature of Magick in a strictly scientific 
spirit, as well as, deprived of the guidance of antiquity, we may. 



What is a Magical Operation? It may be defined as any event in nature which is 
brought to pass by Will. We must not exclude potato-growing or banking from our 
definition. {107} 

Let us take a very simple example of a Magical Act: that of a man blowing his 
nose. What are the conditions of the success of the Operation? Firstly, that the 
man's Will should be to blow his nose; secondly, that he should have a nose 
capable of being blown; thirdly, that he should have at command an apparatus 
capable of expressing his spiritual Will in terms of material force, and applying that 
force to the object which he desires to affect. His Will may be as strong and 
concentrated as that of Jupiter, and his nose may be totally incapable of resistance; 
but unless the link is made by the use of his nerves and muscles in accordance 
with psychological, physiological, and physical law, the nose will remain unblown 
through all eternity. 

Writers of Magick have been unsparing in their efforts to instruct us in the 
preparation of the Will, but they seem to have imagined that no further precaution 
was necessary. There is a striking case of an epidemic of this error whose history 
is familiar to everybody. I refer to Christian Science, and the cognate doctrines of 
"mental healing" and the like. The theory of such people, stripped of dogmatic 
furbelows, is perfectly good Magic of its kind, its negroid kind. The idea is correct 
enough: matter is an illusion created by Will through mind, and consequently 
susceptible of alteration at the behest of its creator. But the practice has been 
lacking. They have not developed a scientific technique for applying the Will. It is 
as if they expected the steam of Watts' kettle to convey people from place to place 
without the trouble of inventing and using locomotives. 

Let us apply these considerations to Magick in its restricted sense, the sense in 
which it was always understood until the Master Therion extended it to cover the 
entire operations of Nature. 

What is the theory implied in such rituals as those of the Goetia? What does the 
Magician do? He applies himself to invoke a God, and this God compels the 
appearance of a spirit whose function is to perform the Will of the magician at the 
moment. There is no trace of what may be called machinery in the method. The 
exorcist hardly takes the pains of preparing a material basis for the spirit to 
incarnate except the bare connection {108} of himself with his sigil. It is apparently 
assumed that the spirit already possesses the means of working on matter. The 
conception seems to be that of a schoolboy who asks his father to tell the butler to 
do something for him. In other words, the theory is grossly animistic. The savage 
tribes described by Frazer had a far more scientific theory. The same may be said 
of witches, who appear to have been wiser than the thaumaturgists who despised 
them. They at least made waxen images — identified by baptism — of the people 
they wished to control. They at least used appropriate bases for Magical 
manifestations, such as blood and other vehicles of animal force, with those of 
vegetable virtue such as herbs. They were also careful to put their bewitched 
products into actual contact — material or astral — with their victims. The classical 
exorcists, on the contrary, for all their learning, were careless about this essential 
condition. They acted as stupidly as people who should write business letters and 
omit to post them. 

It is not too much to say that this failure to understand the conditions of success 
accounts for the discredit into which Magick fell until Eliphas Levi undertook the 
task of re-habilitating it two generations ago. But even he (profoundly as he 
studied, and luminously as he expounded, the nature of Magick considered as a 
universal formula) paid no attention whatever to that question of the Magical Link, 



though he everywhere implies that it is essential to the Work. He evaded the 
question by making the "petitio principii" of assigning to the Astral Light the power 
of transmitting vibrations of all kinds. He nowhere enters into detail as to how its 
effects are produced. He does not inform us as to the qualitative or quantitative 
laws of this light. (The scientifically trained student will observe the analogy 
between Levi's postulate and that of ordinary science "in re" the luminiferous ether.) 

It is deplorable that nobody should have recorded in a systematic form the results 
of our investigations of the Astral Light. We have no account of its properties or of 
the laws which obtain in its sphere. Yet these are sufficiently remarkable. We may 
briefly notice that, in the Astral Light, two or more objects can {109} occupy the 
same space at the same time without interfering with each other or losing their 
outlines. 

In that Light, objects can change their appearance completely without suffering 
change of Nature. The same thing can reveal itself in an infinite number of different 
aspects; in fact, it identifies itself by so doing, much as a writer or a painter reveals 
himself in a succession of novels or pictures, each of which is wholly himself and 
nothing else, but himself under varied conditions, though each appears utterly 
different from its fellows. In that Light one is "swift without feet and flying without 
wings"; one can travel without moving, and communicate without conventional 
means of expression. One is insensible to heat, cold, pain, and other forms of 
apprehension, at least in the shapes which are familiar to us in our bodily vehicles. 
They exist, but they are appreciated by us, and they affect us, in a different 
manner. In the Astral Light we are bound by what is, superficially, an entirely 
different series of laws. We meet with obstacles of a strange and subtle character; 
and we overcome them by an energy and cunning of an order entirely alien to that 
which serves us in earthly life. In that Light, symbols are not conventions but 
realities, yet (on the contrary) the beings whom we encounter are only symbols of 
the realities of our own nature. Our operations in that Light are really the 
adventures of our own personified thoughts. The universe is a projection of 
ourselves; an image as unreal as that of our faces in a mirror, yet, like that face, the 
necessary form of expression thereof, not to be altered save as we alter 
ourselves.«This passage must not be understood as asserting that the Universe is 
purely subjective. On the contrary, the Magical Theory accepts the absolute reality 
of all things in the most objective sense. But all perceptions are neither the 
observer nor the observed; they are representations of the relation between them. 
We cannot affirm any quality in an object as being independent of our sensorium, 
or as being in itself that which it seems to us. Nor can we assume that what we 
cognize is more than a partial phantom of its cause. We cannot even determine 
the meaning of such ideas as motion, or distinguish between time and space, 
except in relation to some particular observer. For example, if I fire a cannon twice 
at an interval of 3 hours, an observer on the Sun would note a difference of some 
200,000 miles in space between the shots, while to me they seem "in the same 
place." Moreover, I am incapable of perceiving any phenomenon except by means 
of the arbitrary instruments of my senses; it is thus correct to say that the Universe 
as I know it is subjective, without denying its objectivity.» The mirror may {110} be 
distorted, dull, clouded, or cracked; and to this extent, the reflection of ourselves 
may be false even in respect of its symbolic presentation. In that Light, therefore, 
all that we do is to discover ourselves by means of a sequence of hieroglyphics, 
and the changes which we apparently operate are in an objective sense illusions. 

But the Light servers us in this way. It enables us to see ourselves, and therefore 
to aid us to initiate ourselves by showing us what we are doing. In the same way a 



watchmaker uses a lens, though it exaggerates and thus falsifies the image of the 
system of wheels which he is trying to adjust. In the same way, a writer employs 
arbitrary characters according to a meaningless convention in order to enable his 
reader by retranslating them to obtain an approximation to his idea. 

Such are a few of the principal characteristics Astral Light. Its quantitative laws 
are much less dissimilar from those of material physics. Magicians have too often 
been foolish enough to suppose that all classes of Magical Operations were equally 
easy. They seem to have assumed that the "almighty power of God" was an infinite 
quantity in presence of which all finites were equally insignificant. "One day is with 
the Lord as a thousand years" is their first law of Motion. "Faith can move 
mountains" they say, and disdain to measure either the faith or the mountains. If 
you can kill a chicken by Magick, why not destroy an army with equal exertion? 
"With God all things are possible." 

This absurdity is an error of the same class as that mentioned above. The facts 
are wholly opposed. Two and two make four in the Astral as rigorously as 
anywhere else. The distance of one's Magical target and the accuracy of one's 
Magical rifle are factors in the success of one's Magical shooting in just the same 
way as at Bisley. The law of Magical gravitation is as rigid as that of Newton. The 
law of Inverse Squares may not apply; but some {111} such law does apply. So it 
is for everything. You cannot produce a thunderstorm unless the materials exist in 
the air at the time, and a Magician who could make rain in Cumberland might fail 
lamentably in the Sahara. One might make a talisman to win the love of a shop-girl 
and find it work, yet be baffled in the case of a countess; or vice versa. One might 
impose one's Will on a farm, and be crushed by that of a city; or vice versa. The 
MASTER THERION himself, with all his successes in every kind of Magick, 
sometimes appears utterly impotent to perform feats which almost any amateur 
might do, because He has matched his Will against that of the world, having 
undertaken the Work of a Magus to establish the word of His Law on the whole of 
mankind. He will succeed, without doubt, but He hardly expects to see more than a 
sample of His product during His present incarnation. But He refuses to waste the 
least fraction of His force on works foreign to His WORK, however obvious it may 
seem to the onlooker that His advantage lies in commanding stones to become 
bread, or otherwise making things easy for Himself. 

These considerations being thoroughly understood we may return to the question 
of making the Magical Link. In the case above cited FRATER PERDURABO 
composed His talisman by invoking His Holy Guardian Angel according to the 
Sacred Magick of Abramelin the Mage. That Angel wrote on the lamen the Word of 
the Aeon. The Book of the Law is this writing. To this lamen the Master Therion 
gave life by devoting His own life thereto. We may then regard this talisman, the 
Law, as the most powerful that has been made in the world's history, for previous 
talismans of the same type have been limited in their scope by conditions of race 
and country. Mohammed's talisman, Allah, was good only from Persia to the Pillars 
of Hercules. The Buddha's, Anatta, operated only in the South and East of Asia. 
The new talisman, Thelema, is master of the planet. 

But now observe how the question of the Magical Link arises! No matter how 
mighty the truth of Thelema, it cannot prevail unless it is applied to any by mankind. 
As long as the Book of the Law was in Manuscript, it could only affect the small 
group amongst whom it was circulated. It had to be put into action by {112} the 
Magical Operation of publishing it. When this was done, it was done without proper 
perfection. Its commands as to how the work ought to be done were not wholly 
obeyed. There were doubt and repugnance in FRATER PERDURABO's mind, and 



they hampered His work. He was half-hearted. Yet, even so then intrinsic power of 
the truth of the Law and the impact of the publication were sufficient to shake the 
world so that a critical war broke out, and the minds of men were moved in a 
mysterious manner. The second blow was struck by the re-publication of the Book 
in September 1913, and this time the might of this Magick burst out and caused a 
catastrophe to civilization. At this hour, the MASTER THERION is concealed, 
collecting his forces for a final blow. When The Book of the Law and its Comment 
is published, with the forces of His whole Will in perfect obedience to the 
instructions which have up to now been misunderstood or neglected, the result will 
be incalculably effective. The event will establish the kingdom of the Crowned and 
Conquering Child over the whole earth, and all men shall bow to the Law, which is 
"love under will". 

This is an extreme case; but there is one law only to govern the small as the 
great. The same laws describe and measure the motions of the ant and the stars. 
Their light is no swifter than that of a spark. In every operation of Magick the link 
must be properly made. The first requisite is the acquisition of adequate force of 
the kind required for the purpose. We must have electricity of a certain potential in 
sufficient amount if we wish to heat food in a furnace. We shall need a more 
intense current and a greater supply to light a city than to charge a telephone wire. 
No other kind of force will do. We cannot use the force of steam directly to impel 
an aeroplane, or to get drunk. We must apply it in adequate strength in an 
appropriate manner. 

It is therefore absurd to invoke the spirit of Venus to procure us the love of an 
Empress, unless we take measures to transmit the influence of our work to the 
lady. We may for example consecrate a letter expressing our Will; or, if we know 
how, we may use some object connected with the person whose acts we are 
attempting to control, such as a lock of hair or a handkerchief {113} once belonging 
to her, and so in subtile connection with her aura. But for material ends it is better 
to have material means. We must not rely on fine gut in trolling for salmon. Our 
will to kill a tiger is poorly conveyed by a charge of small shot fired at a range of 
one hundred yards. Our talisman must, therefore, be an object suitable to the 
nature of our Operation, and we must have some such means of applying its force 
to such a way as will naturally compel the obedience of the portion of Nature which 
we are trying to change. If one will the death of a sinner, it is not sufficient to hate 
him, even if we grant that the vibrations of thought, when sufficiently powerful and 
pure, may modify the Astral light sufficiently to impress its intention to a certain 
extent on such people as happen to be sensitive. It is much surer to use one's 
mind and muscle in service of that hate by devising and making a dagger, and then 
applying the dagger to the heart of one's enemy. One must give one's hate a 
bodily form of the same order as that which one's enemy has taken for his 
manifestation. Your spirit can only come into contact with his by means of this 
magical manufacture of phantoms; in the same way, one can only measure one's 
mind (a certain part of it) against another man's by expressing them in some such 
form as the game of chess. One cannot use chessmen against another man 
unless he agree to use them in the same sense as you do. The board and men 
form the Magical Link by which you can prove your power to constrain him to yield. 
The game is a device by which you force him to turn down his king in surrender, a 
muscular act made in obedience to your will, thought he may be twice your weight 
and strength. 

These general principles should enable the student to understand the nature of 
the work of making the Magical Link. It is impossible to give detailed instructions, 



because every case demands separate consideration. It is sometimes exceedingly 
difficult to devise proper measures. 

Remember that Magick includes all acts soever. Anything may serve as a 
Magical weapon. To impose one's Will on a nation, for instance, one's talisman 
may be a newspaper, one's triangle a church, or one's circle a Club. To win a 
woman, one's {114} pantacle may be a necklace; to discover a treasure, one's 
wand may be a dramatist's pen, or one's incantation a popular song. 

Many ends, many means: it is only important to remember the essence of the 
operation, which is to will its success with sufficiently pure intensity, and to 
incarnate that will in a body suitable to express it, a body such that its impact on the 
bodily expression of the idea one wills to change is to cause it to do so. For 
instance, is it my will to become a famous physician? I banish all "hostile spirits" 
such as laziness, alien interests, and confliction pleasures, from my "circle" the 
hospital; I consecrate my "weapons" (my various abilities) to the study of medicine; 

I invoke the "Gods" (medical authorities) by studying and obeying their laws in their 
books. I embody the "Formulae" (the ways in which causes and effects influence 
disease) in a "Ritual" (my personal style of constraining sickness to conform with 
my will). I persist in these conjurations year after year, making the Magical 
gestures of healing the sick, until I compel the visible appearance of the Spirit of 
Time, and make him acknowledge me his master. I have used the appropriate kind 
of means, in adequate measure, and applied them in ways pertinent to my purpose 
by projecting my incorporeal idea of ambition in a course of action such as to 
induce in others the incorporeal idea of satisfying mine. I made my Will manifest to 
sense; sense swayed the Wills of my fellowmen; mind wrought on mind through 
matter. 

I did not "sit for" a medical baronetcy by wishing I had it, or by an "act of faith", or 
by praying to God "to move Pharaoh's heart", as our modern mental, or our 
mediaeval, mystic, miracle-mongers were and are muddlers and maudlin enough to 
advise us to do. 

A few general observations on the Magical Link may not be amiss, in default of 
details; one cannot make a Manual of How to Go Courting, with an Open-Sesame 
to each particular Brigand's Cavern, any more than one can furnish a budding 
burglar with a directory containing the combination of every existing safe. But one 
can point out the broad distinctions between women who yield, some to flattery, 
some to eloquence, some to appearance, some to rank, some to wealth, some to 
ardour, and some to authority. We {115} cannot exhaust the combinations of 
Lover's Chess, but we may enumerate the principal gambits: the Bouquet, the 
Chocolates, the Little Dinner, the Cheque-Book, the Poem, the Motor by Moonlight, 
the Marriage Certificate, the Whip, and the Feigned Flight. 

The Magical Link may be classified under three main heads; as it involves (1) one 
plane and one person, (2) one plane and two or more persons, (3) two planes. 

In class (1) the machinery of Magick — the instrument — already exists. Thus, I 
may wish to heal my own body, increase my own energy; develop my own mental 
powers, or inspire my own imagination. Here the Exorcist and the Demon are 
already connected, consciously or subconsciously, by an excellent system of 
symbols. The Will is furnished by Nature with an apparatus adequately equipped to 
convey and execute its orders. 

It is only necessary to inflame the Will to the proper pitch and to issue its 
commands; they are instantly obeyed, unless — as in the case of organic disease - 
-- the apparatus is damaged beyond the art of Nature to repair. It may be 



necessary in such a case to assist the internal "spirits" by the "purification" of 
medicines, the "banishing" of diet, or some other extraneous means. 

But at least there is no need of any special device "ad hoc" to effect contact 
between the Circle and the Triangle. Operations of this class are therefore often 
successful, even when the Magician has little or no technical knowledge of Magick. 
Almost any duffer can "pull himself together", devote himself to study, break off a 
bad habit, or conquer a cowardice. This class of work, although the easiest, is yet 
the most important; for it includes initiation itself in its highest sense. It extends to 
the Absolute in every dimension; it involves the most intimate analysis, and the 
most comprehensive synthesis. In a sense, it is the sole type of Magick either 
necessary or proper to the Adept; for it includes both the attainment of the 
Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel, and the Adventure of the 
Abyss. 

The second class includes all operations by which the Magician strives to impose 
his Will upon objects outside his own control, but within that of such other wills as 
are symbolised by means of {116} a system similar to his own. That is, they can be 
compelled naturally by cognate consciousness. 

For instance, one may wish to obtain the knowledge put forth in this book. Not 
knowing that such a book exists, one might yet induce some one who knows of it to 
offer a copy. Thus one's operation would consist in inflaming one's Will to possess 
the knowledge to the point of devoting one's life to it, in expressing that will by 
seeking out people who seem likely to know what is needed, and in imposing it on 
them by exhibiting such enthusiastic earnestness that they will tell the enquirer that 
this book will meet his needs. 

Does this sound too simple? Can this obvious common-sense course be really 
that marvellous Magick that frightens folk so? Yes, even this triviality is one 
instance of how Magick works. 

But the above practical programme may be a fiasco. One might then resort to 
Magick in the conventional sense of the word, by constructing and charging a 
Pantacle appropriate to the object; this Pantacle should then cause a strain in the 
Astral Light such that the vibrations would compel some alien consciousness to 
restore equilibrium by bringing the book. 

Suppose a severer and more serious aim; suppose that I wish to win a woman 
who dislikes me and loves somebody else. In this case, not only her Will, but her 
lover's must be overcome by my own. I have no direct control of either. But my 
Will is in touch with the woman's by means of our minds; I have only to make my 
mind the master of hers by the existing means of communication; her mind will then 
present its recantation to her Will, her Will repeal its decision, and her body submit 
to mine as the seal of her surrender. 

Here the Magical Link exists; only it is complex instead of simple as in the First 
Class. 

There is opportunity for all kinds of error in the transmission of the Will; 
misunderstanding may mar the matter; a mood may make mischief; external events 
may interfere; the lover may match me in Magick; the Operation itself may offend 
nature in many ways; for instance, if there is a subconscious incompatibility 
between myself and the woman, I deceive myself into thinking {117} that I desire 
her. Such a flaw is enough to bring the whole operation to naught, just as no effort 
of Will can make oil mix with water. 

I may work "naturally" by wooing, of course. But, magically, I may attack her 
astrally so that her aura becomes uneasy, responding no longer to her lover. 

Unless they diagnose the cause, a quarrel may result, and the woman's bewildered 



and hungry Body of Light may turn in its distress to that of the Magician who has 
mastered it. 

Take a third case of this class 2. I wish to recover my watch, snatched from me 
in a crowd. 

Here I have no direct means of control over the muscles that could bring back my 
watch, or over the mind that moves these muscles. I am not even able to inform 
that mind of my Will, for I do not know where it is. But I know it to be a mind 
fundamentally like my own, and I try to make a Magical Link with it by advertising 
my loss in the hope of reaching it, being careful to calm it by promising it immunity, 
and to appeal to its own known motive by offering a reward. I also attempt to use 
the opposite formula; to reach it by sending my "familiar spirits", the police, to hunt 
it, and compel its obedience by threats.«The ceremonial method would be to 
transfer to the watch — linked naturally to me by possession and use — a thought 
calculated to terrify the thief, and induce him to get rid of it at once. Observing 
clairsentiently this effect, suggest relief and reward as the result of restoring it.» 

Again, a sorcerer might happen to possess an object belonging magically to a 
rich man, such as a compromising letter, which is really as much part of him as his 
liver; he may then master the will of that man by intimidating his mind. His power to 
publish the letter is as effective as if he could injure the man's body directly. 

These "natural" cases may be transposed into subtler terms; for instance, one 
might master another man, even a stranger, by sheer concentration of will, 
ceremonially or otherwise wrought up to the requisite potential. But in one way or 
another that will must be {118} made to impinge on the man; by the normal means 
of contact if possible, if not, by attacking some sensitive spot in his subconscious 
sensorium. But the heaviest rod will not land the smallest fish unless there be a 
line of some sort fixed firmly to both. 

The Third Class is characterized by the absence of any existing link between the 
Will of the Magician and that controlling the object to be affected. (The Second 
Class may approximate to the Third when there is no possibility of approaching the 
second mind by normal means, as sometimes happens). 

This class of operations demands not only immense knowledge of the technique 
of Magick combined with tremendous vigour and skill, but a degree of Mystical 
attainment which is exceedingly rare, and when found is usually marked by an 
absolute apathy on the subject of any attempt to achieve any Magick at all. 

Suppose that I wish to produce a thunderstorm. This event is beyond my control or 
that of any other man; it is as useless to work on their minds as my own. Nature is 
independent of, and indifferent to, man's affairs. A storm is caused by atmospheric 
conditions on a scale so enormous that the united efforts of all us Earth-vermin 
could scarcely disperse one cloud, even if we could get at it. How then can any 
Magician, he who is above all things a knower of Nature, be so absurd as to 
attempt to throw the Hammer of Thor? Unless he be simply insane, he must be 
initiated in a Truth which transcends the apparent facts. He must be aware that ail 
nature is a continuum, so that his mind and body are consubstantial with the storm, 
are equally expressions of One Existence, all alike of the self-same order of 
artifices whereby the Absolute appreciates itself. He must also have assimilated 
the fact that the Quantity is just as much a form as Quality; that as all things are 
modes of One Substance, so their measures are modes of their relation. Not only 
are gold and lead mere letters, meaningless in themselves yet appointed to spell 
the One Name; but the difference between the bulk of a mountain and that of a 
mouse is no more than one method of differentiating them, just as the letter "m" is 
not bigger than the letter "i: in any real sense of the word.«Professor Rutherford 



thinks it not theoretically impracticable to construct a detonator which could destroy 
every atom of matter by releasing the energies of one, so that the vibrations would 
excite the rest to disintegrate explosively.» {119} 

Our Magician, with this in his mind, will most probably leave thunderstorms to 
stew in their own juice; but, should he decide (after all) to enliven the afternoon, he 
will work in the manner following. 

First, what are the elements necessary for his storms? He must have certain 
stores of electrical force, and the right kind of clouds to contain it. 

He must see that the force does not leak away to earth quietly and slyly. 

He must arrange a stress so severe as to become at last so intolerable that it will 
disrupt explosively. 

Now he, as a man, cannot pray to God to cause them, for the Gods are but 
names for the forces of Nature themselves. 

But, "as a Mystic", he knows that all things are phantoms of One Thing, and that 
they may be withdrawn therein to reissue in other attire. He knows that all things 
are in himself, and that he is All-One with the All. There is therefore no theoretical 
difficulty about converting the illusion of a clear sky into that of a tempest. On the 
other hand, he is aware, "as a Magician", that illusions are governed by the laws of 
their nature. He knows that twice two is four, although both "two" and "four" are 
merely properties pertaining to One. He can only use the Mystical identity of all 
things in a strictly scientific sense. It is true that his experience of clear skies and 
storms proves that his nature contains elements cognate with both; for it not, they 
could not affect him. He is the Microcosm of his own Macrocosm, whether or no 
either one or the other extend beyond his knowledge of them. He must therefore 
arouse in himself those ideas which are clansmen of the Thunderstorm, collect all 
available objects of the same nature for talismans, and proceed to excite all these 
to the utmost by a Magical ceremony; that is, by insisting on their godhead, so that 
they flame within and without him, his ideas vitalising the talismans. There is thus a 
vivid vibration of high potential in a certain group {121} of sympathetic substances 
and forces; and this spreads as do the waves from a stone thrown into a lake, 
widening and weakening; till the disturbance is compensated. Just as a handful of 
fanatics, insane with one over-emphasised truth, may infect a whole country for a 
time by inflaming that thought in their neighbours, so the Magician creates a 
commotion by disturbing the balance of power. He transmits his particular vibration 
as a radio operator does with his ray; rate-relation determines exclusive selection. 

In practice, the Magician must "evoke the spirits of the storm" by identifying 
himself with the ideas of which atmospheric phenomena are the expressions as his 
humanity is of him; thus achieved, he must impose his Will upon them by virtue of 
the superiority of his intelligence and the integration of his purpose to their 
undirected impulses and uncomprehending interplay. 

All such Magick demands the utmost precision in practice. It is true that the best 
rituals give us instructions in selecting our vehicles of force. In 777 we find 
"correspondences" of many classes of being with the various types of operation, so 
that we know what weapons, jewels, figures, drugs, perfumes, names, etc. to 
employ in any particular work. But it has always been assumed that the invoked 
force is intelligent and competent, that it will direct itself as desired without further 
ado, by this method of sympathetic vibrations. 

The necessity of timing the force has been ignored; and so most operations, even 
when well performed as far as invocation goes, are as harmless as igniting loose 
gunpowder. 



But, even allowing that Will is sufficient to determine the direction, and prevent 
the dispersion of the force, we can hardly be sure that it will act on its object, unless 
that object be properly prepared to receive it. The Link must be perfectly made. 

The object must possess in itself a sufficiency of stuff sympathetic to our work. We 
cannot make love to a brick, or set an oak to run errands. 

We see, then, that we can never affect anything outside ourselves save only as it 
is also within us. Whatever I do to another, I do also to myself. If I kill a man, I 
destroy my own life at the same time. That is the magical meaning of the so-called 
{121} "Golden Rule", which should not be in the imperative but in the indicative 
mood. Every vibration awakens all others of its particular pitch. 

There is thus some justification for the assumption of previous writers on Magick 
that the Link is implicit, and needs no special attention. Yet, in practice, there is 
nothing more certain than that one ought to confirm one's will by all possible acts 
on all possible planes. The ceremony must not be confined to the formally magical 
rites. We must neglect no means to our end, neither despising our common sense, 
nor doubting our secret wisdom. 

When Frater I. A. was in danger of death in 1899 e.v. Frater V. N. and FRATER 
PERDURABO did indeed invoke the spirit Buer to visible manifestation that the 
might heal their brother; but also one of them furnished the money to send him to a 
climate less cruel than England's. He is alive to day«P.S. He died some months 
after this passage was written: but he had been enabled to live and work for nearly 
a quarter of a century longer than he would otherwise have done.»; who cares 
whether spirits or shekels wrought that which these Magicians willed? 

Let the Magical Link be made strong! It is "love under will"; it affirms the identity of 
the Equation of the work; it makes success Necessity. 


{ 122 } 


CHAPTER XVI 
"(Part I)" 

OF THE OATH 


The third operation in any magical ceremony is the oath or proclamation. The 
Magician, armed and ready, stands in the centre of the Circle, and strikes once 
upon the bell as if to call the attention of the Universe. He then declares "who he 
is", reciting his magical history by the proclamation of the grades which he has 
attained, giving the signs and words of those grades.«This is not merely to prove 
himself a person in authority. It is to trace the chain of causes that have let to the 
present position, so that the operation is seen as karma.» 




He then states the purpose of the ceremony, and proves that it is necessary to 
perform it and to succeed in its performance. He then takes an oath before the 
Lord of the Universe (not before the particular Lord whom he is invoking) as if to 
call Him to witness to the act. He swears solemnly that he will perform it — that 
nothing shall prevent him from performing it — that he will not leave the operation 
until it is successfully performed — and once again he strikes upon the bell. 

Yet, having demonstrated himself in that position at once infinitely lofty and 
infinitely unimportant, the instrument of destiny, he balances this by the 
"Confession", in which there is again an infinite exaltation harmonised with an 
infinite humility. He admits himself to be a weak human being humbly aspiring to 
something higher; a creature of circumstance utterly dependent — even for the 
breath of life — upon a series of fortunate accidents. {123} He makes this 
confession prostrate«Compare the remarks in a previous chapter. But this is a 
particular case. We leave its justification as a problem.» before the altar in agony 
and bloody sweat. He trembles at the thought of the operation which he has dared 
to undertake, saying, "Father, if it be Thy Will, let this cup pass from me! 
Nevertheless not my will but Thine be done!"«Of course this is for the beginner. 
As soon as it is assimilated as true, he will say: "My will which is thine be done!" 
And ultimately no more distinguish "mine" from "thine". A sympathetic change of 
gesture will accompany the mental change.» 

The dread answer comes that It Must Be, and this answer so fortifies him with 
holy zeal that it will seem to him as if he were raised by divine hands from that 
prostrate position; with a thrill of holy exaltation he renews joyfully the Oath, feeling 
himself once again no longer the man but the Magician, yet not merely the 
Magician, but the chosen and appointed person to accomplish a task which, 
however apparently unimportant, is yet an integral part of universal destiny, so that 
if it were not accomplished the Kingdom of Heaven would be burst in pieces. 

He is now ready to commence the invocations. He consequently pauses to cast 
a last glance around the Temple to assure himself of the perfect readiness of all 
things necessary, and to light the incense. 


The Oath is the foundation of all Work in Magick, as it is an affirmation of the Will. 
An Oath binds the Magician for ever. In Part II of Book 4 something has already 
been said on this subject; but its importance deserves some further elaboration. 
Thus, should one, loving a woman, make a spell to compel her embraces, and 
tiring of her a little later, evoke Zazel to kill her; he will find that the implications of 
his former Oath conflict with those proper to invoke the Unity of the Godhead of 
Saturn. Zazel will refuse to obey him in the case of the woman whom he has sworn 
that he loves. To this some may object that, since all acts are magical, every man 
who loves a woman implicitly takes an {124} Oath of love, and therefore would 
never be able to murder her later, as we find to be the not uncommon case. The 
explanation is as follows. It is perfectly true that when Bill Sykes desires to 
possess Nancy, he does in fact evoke a spirit of the nature of Venus, constraining 
him by his Oath of Love (and by his magical power as a man) to bring him the girl. 
So also, when he wants to kill her, he evokes a Martial or Saturnian spirit, with an 
Oath of hate. But these are not pure planetary spirits, moving in well-defined 
spheres by rigidly righteous laws. They are gross concretions of confused 
impulses, "incapable of understanding the nature of an oath". They are also such 
that the idea of murder is nowise offensive to the Spirit of Love. 




It is indeed the criterion of spiritual "caste" that conflicting elements should not 
coexist in the same consciousness. The psalm-singing Puritan who persecutes 
publicans, and secretly soaks himself in fire-water; the bewhiskered philanthropist 
in broadcloth who swindles his customers and sweats his employees: these men 
must not be regarded as single-minded scoundrels, whose use of religion and 
respectability to cloke their villainies is a deliberate disguise dictated by their 
criminal cunning. Far from it, they are only too sincere in their "virtues"; their terror 
of death and of supernatural vengeance is genuine; it proceeds from a section of 
themselves which is in irreconcilable conflict with their rascality. Neither side can 
conciliate, suppress, or ignore the other; yet each is so craven as to endure its 
enemy's presence. Such men are therefore without pure principles; they excuse 
themselves for every dirty trick that turns to their apparent advantage. 

The first step of the Aspirant toward the Gate of Initiation tells him that purity — 
unity of purpose — is essential above all else. "Do what thou Wilt" strikes on him, a 
ray of fierce white flame consuming all that is not utterly God. Very soon he is 
aware that he cannot consciously contradict himself. He develops a subtle sense 
which warns him that two trains of thought which he had never conceived as 
connected are incompatible. Yet deeper drives "Do what thou wilt"; subconscious 
oppositions are evoked to visible appearance. The secret sanctuaries of the soul 
are cleansed. "Do What thou Wilt" purges his every part. He has become One, 
one only. His Will is consequently released from {125} the interference of internal 
opposition, and he is a Master of Magick. But for that very reason he is now utterly 
impotent to achieve anything that is not in absolute accordance with his Original 
Oath, with his True Will, by virtue whereof he incarnated as a man. With Bill Sykes 
love and murder are not mutually exclusive, as they are with King Arthur. The 
higher the type of man, the more sensitive he becomes; so that the noblest love 
divines intuitively when a careless word or gesture may wound, and, vigilant, shuns 
them as being of the family of murder. In Magick, likewise, the Adept who is sworn 
to attain to the Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel may in his 
grosser days have been expert as a Healer, to find that he is now incapable of any 
such work. He will probably be puzzled, and wonder whether he has lost all his 
power. Yet the cause may be no more than that the Wisdom of his Angel 
depreciates the interference of ignorant kindliness with diseases which may have 
been sent to the sufferer for a purpose profoundly important to his welfare. 

In the case of THE MASTER THERION, he had originally the capacity for all 
classes of Orgia. In the beginning, He cured the sick, bewitched the obstinate, 
allured the seductive, routed the aggressive, made himself invisible, and generally 
behaved like a Young-Man-About-town on every possible plane. He would afflict 
one vampire with a Sending of Cats, and appoint another his private Enchantress, 
neither aware of any moral oxymoron, nor hampered by the implicit incongruity of 
his oaths. 

But as He advanced in Adeptship, this coltishness found its mouth bitted; as soon 
as He took serious Oaths and was admitted to the Order which we name not, those 
Oaths prevented him using His powers as playthings. Trifling operations, such as 
He once could do with a turn of the wrist, became impossible to the most persistent 
endeavour. It was many years before He understood the cause of this. But little by 
little He became so absorbed in the Work of His true Will that it no longer occurred 
to Him to indulge in capricious amusements. 

Yet even at this hour, though He be verily a Magus of A.'. A.'., though His Word 
be the Word of the Aeon, though He be the Beast 666, the Lord of the Scarlet 
Woman "in whom is all power {126} given", there are still certain Orgia beyond Him 



to perform, because to do so would be to affirm what He hath denied in those 
Oaths by whose virtue He is That He is. This is the case, even when the spirit of 
such Orgia is fully consonant with His Will. The literal sense of His original Oath 
insists that it shall be respected. 

The case offers two instances of this principle. FRATER PERDURABO 
specifically swore that he would renounce His personal possessions to the last 
penny; also that He would allow no human affection to hinder Him. These terms 
were accepted; He was granted infinitely more than He had imagined possible to 
an incarnated Man. On the other hand, the price offered by Him was exacted as 
strictly as if it had been stipulated by Shylock. Every treasure that he had on earth 
was taken away, and that, usually, in so brutal or cruel a manner as to make the 
loss itself the least part of the pang. Every human affection that He had in His 
heart — and that heart aches for Love as few hearts can ever conceive — was torn 
out and trampled with such infernal ingenuity in intensifying torture that His 
endurance is beyond belief. Inexplicable are the atrocities which accompanied 
every step in His Initiation! Death dragged away His children with slow savagery; 
the women He loved drank themselves into delirium and dementia before His eyes, 
or repaid His passionate devotion with toad-cold treachery at the moment when 
long years of loyalty had tempted Him to trust them. His friend, that bore the bag, 
stole that which was put therein, and betrayed his Master as thoroughly as he was 
able. At the first distant rumour that the Pharisees were out, his disciples "all 
forsook Him and fled". His mother nailed Him with her own hands to the cross, and 
reviled Him as nine years He hung thereupon. 

Now, having endured to the end, being Master of Magick, He is mighty to Work His 
true Will; which Will is, to establish on Earth His Word, the Law of Thelema. He 
hath none other Will than this; so all that He doth is unto this end. All His Orgia 
bear fruit; what was the work of a month when He was a full Major Adept is to day 
wrought in a few minutes by the Words of Will, uttered with the right vibrations into 
the prepared Ear. {127} 

But neither by the natural use of His abilities, though they have made Him famous 
through the whole world, nor by the utmost might of his Magick, is He able to 
acquire material wealth beyond the minimum necessary to keep Him alive and at 
work. It is in vain that He protests that not He but the Work is in need of money; He 
is barred by the strict letter of His Oath to give all that He hath for His magical 
Attainment. 

Yet more awful is the doom that He hath invoked upon Himself in renouncing His 
right as a man to enjoy the Love of those whom He loves with passion so selfless, 
so pure, and so intense in return for the power so to love Mankind that He be 
chosen to utter the Word of the Aeon for their sake, His reward universal 
abhorrence, bodily torment, mental despair, and moral paralysis. 

Yet He, who hath power over Death, with breath to call back health, with a touch 
to beckon life, He must watch His own child waste away month by month, aware 
that His Art may not anywise avail, who hath sold the signet ring of his personal 
profit to buy him a plain gold band for the felon finger of his bride, that worn widow, 
the World! 


{ 128 } 




CHAPTER XV 


I 

OF THE INVOCATION 


In the straightforward or "Protestant" system of Magick there is very little to add 
to what has already been said. The Magician addresses a direct petition to the 
Being invoked. But the secret of success in invocation has not hitherto been 
disclosed. It is an exceedingly simple one. It is practically of no importance 
whatever that the invocation should be "right". There are a thousand different ways 
of compassing the end proposed, so far as external things are concerned. The 
whole secret may be summarised in these four words: "Enflame thyself in 
praying."«This is Qabalisticaliy expressed in the old Formula: Domine noster, audi 
tuo servo! kyrie Christe! O Christe!» 

The mind must be exalted until it loses consciousness of self. The Magician must 
be carried forward blindly by a force which, though in him and of him, is by no 
means that which he in his normal state of consciousness calls I. Just as the poet, 
the lover, the artist, is carried out of himself in a creative frenzy, so must it be for 
the Magician. 

It is impossible to lay down rules for the obtaining of this special stimulus. To one 
the mystery of the whole ceremony may appeal; another may be moved by the 
strangeness of the words, even by the fact that the "barbarous names" are 
unintelligible to him. Some times in the course of a ceremony the true meaning of 
some barbarous name that has hitherto baffled his analysis may flash upon him, 
luminous and splendid, so that he is caught up unto {129} orgasm. The smell of a 
particular incense may excite him effectively, or perhaps the physical ecstasy of the 
magick dance. 

Every Magician must compose his ceremony in such a manner as to produce a 
dramatic cilmax. At the moment when the excitement becomes ungovernable, 
when then the whole conscious being of the Magician undergoes a spiritual spasm, 
at that moment must he utter the supreme adjuration. 

One very effective method is to stop short, by a supreme effort of will, again and 
again, on the very brink of that spasm, until a time arrives when the idea of 
exercising that will fails to occur«This forgetfulness must be complete; it is fatal to 
try to "let oneself go" consciously.». Inhibition is no longer possible or even 
thinkable, and the whole being of the Magician, no minutest atom saying nay, is 
irresistibly flung forth. In blinding light, amid the roar of ten thousand thunders, the 
Union of God and man is consummated. 

If the Magician is still seen standing in the Circle, quietly pursuing his invocations, 
it is that all the conscious part of him has become detached from the true ego which 
lies behind that normal consciousness. But the circle is wholly filled with that divine 
essence; all else is but an accident and an illusion. 



The subsequent invocations, the gradual development and materialization of the 
force, require no effort. It is one great mistake of the beginner to concentrate his 
force upon the actual stated purpose of the ceremony. This mistake is the most 
frequent cause of failures in invocation. 

A corollary of this Theorem is that the Magician soon discards evocation almost 
altogether — only rare circumstances demand any action what ever on the material 
plane. The Magician devotes himself entirely to the invocation of a god; and as 
soon as his balance approaches perfection he ceases to invoke any partial god; 
only that god vertically above him is in his path. And so a man who perhaps took 
up Magick merely with the idea of acquiring knowledge, love, or wealth, finds 
himself irrevocably committed to the performance of "The Great Work." {130} 

It will now be apparent that there is no distinction between magick and meditation 
except of the most arbitrary and accidental kind.«There is the general 
metaphysical antithesis that Magick is the Art of the Will-to-Live, Mysticism of the 
Will-to-Die; but — "Truth comes bubbling to my brim; Life and Death are one to 
Him!".» 


Beside these open methods thee are also a number of mental methods of 
Invocation, of which we may give three. 

The first method concerns the so-called astral body. The Magician should 
practise the formation of this body as recommended in Liber O, and learn to rise on 
the planes according to the instruction given in the same book, though limiting his 
"rising" to the particular symbol whose God he wishes to invoke. 

The second is to recite a mantra suitable to the God. 

The third is the assumption of the form of the God — by transmuting the astral 
body into His shape. This last method is really essential to all proper invocation, 
and cannot be too sedulously practised. 

There are many other devices to aid invocation, so many that it is impossible to 
enumerate them; and the Magician will be wise to busy himself in inventing new 
ones. 

We will give one example. 

Suppose the Supreme Invocation to consist of 20 to 30 barbarous names, let him 
imagine these names to occupy sections of a vertical column, each double the 
length of the preceding one; and let him imagine that his consciousness ascends 
the column with each name. The mere multiplication will then produce a feeling of 
awe and bewilderment which is the proper forerunner of exstasy. 

In the essay "Energized Enthusiasm" in No. IX, Vol. I of the EquinoxccThe 
earliest and truest Christians used what is in all essentials this method. See 
"Fragments of a Faith Forgotten" by G.R.S.Mead, Esq. B. A., pp. 80-81. 

There is a real connexion between what the vulgar call blasphemy and what they 
call immorality, in the fact that the Christian legend is an echo of a Phallic rite. 

There is also a true and positive connexion between the Creative force of the 
Macrocosm, and that of the Microcosm. For this reason the latter must be made a 
pure and consecrated as the former. The puzzle for most people is how to do this. 
The study of Nature is the Key to that Gate.» is given a concise account of one of 
the classical methods of arousing Kundalini. This essay should be studied with 
care and determination. 


{131} 



{132} 


CHAPTER XVI 
("Part II") 

OF THE CHARGE TO THE SPIRIT 
WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF THE 
CONSTRAINTS AND CURSES OCCASIONALLY NECESSARY 


I 

On the appearance of the spirit, or the manifestation of the force in the talisman 
which is being consecrated, it is necessary to bind it by an Oath or Charge. A spirit 
should be made to lay its hand visibly on the weapon by whose might it has been 
evoked, and to "swear obedience and faith to Him that liveth and triumpheth, that 
regneth above him in His palaces as the Balance of Righteousness and Truth" by 
the names used in the evocation. 

It is then only necessary to formulate the Oath or Charge in language harmonious 
with the previously announced purpose of the operation. 

The precaution indicated is not to let oneself sink into one's humanity while the 
weapon is extended beyond the Circle. Were the force to flow from it to you 
instead of from you to it, you would be infallibly blasted, or, at the least, become the 
slave of the spirit. 

At no moment is it more important that the Divine Force should not only fill, but 
radiate from, the aura of the Magician. 


Occasionally it may happen that the spirit is recalcitrant, and refuses to appear. 
Let the Magician consider the cause of such disobedience! {133} 

It may be that the place or time is wrong. One cannot easily evoke water-spirits 
in the Sahara, or salamanders in the English Lake District. Hismael will not readily 
appear when Jupiter is below the horizon.«lt is not possible in this elementary 
treatise to explain the exact nature of the connexion between the rays of the actual 
planet called Jupiter and the Jupiterian elements which exist in various degrees in 
terrestrial objects.» In order to counteract a natural deficiency of this sort, one 
would have to supply a sufficient quantity of the proper kind of material. One 
cannot make bricks without straw. 




With regard to invocations of the Gods, such considerations do not apply. The 
Gods are beyond most material conditions. It is necessary to fill the "heart" and 
"mind" with the proper basis for manifestation. The higher the nature of the God, 
the more true this is. The Holy Guardian Angel has always the necessary basis. 

His manifestation depends solely on the readiness of the Aspirant, and all magical 
ceremonies used in that invocation are merely intended to prepare that Aspirant; 
not in any way to attract or influence Him. It is His constant and eternal 
Will«Since this Knowledge and Conversation is not universal, it seems at first as if 
an omnipotent will were being baulked. But His Will and your will together make up 
that one will, because you and He are one. That one will is therefore divided 
against itself, so long as your will fails to aspire steadfastly. 

Also, His will cannot constrain yours. He is so much one with you that even your 
will to separate is His will. He is so certain of you that He delights in your 
perturbation and coquetry no less than in your surrender. These relations are fully 
explained in Liber LXV. See also Liber Aleph CXI.» to become one with the 
Aspirant, and the moment the conditions of the latter make it possible, That Bridal 
is consummated. 


The obstinacy of a spirit (or the inertial of a talisman) usually implies a defect in 
invocation. The spirit cannot resist even for a moment the constraint of his 
Intelligence, when that Intelligence is working in accordance with the Will of the 
Angel, Archangel {134} and God above him. It is therefore better to repeat the 
Invocations than to proceed at once to curses. 

The Magician should also consider«Of course this should have been done in 
preparing the Ritual. But he renews this consideration from the new standpoint 
attained by the invocation.» whether the evocation be in truth a necessary part of 
the Karma of the Universe, as he has stated in his own Oath (See Cap. XVI, I). For 
if this be a delusion, success is impossible. It will then be best to go back to the 
beginning, and recapitulate with greater intensity and power of analysis the Oath 
and the Invocations. And this may be done thrice. 

But if this be satisfactorily accomplished, and the spirit be yet disobedient, the 
implication is that some hostile force is at work to hinder the operation. It will then 
become advisable to discover the nature of that force, and to attack and destroy it. 
This makes the ceremony more useful than ever to the Magician, who may thereby 
be led to unveil a black magical gang whose existence he had not hitherto 
suspected. 

His need to check the vampiring of a lady in Paris by a sorceress once led 
FRATER PERDURABO to the discovery of a very powerful body of black 
magicians, which whom he was obliged to war for nearly 10 years before their ruin 
was complete and irremediable as it now is. 

Such a discovery will not necessarily impede the ceremony. A general curse may 
be pronounced against the forces hindering the operation (for "ex hypothesi" no 
divine force can be interfering) and having thus temporarily dislodged them — for 
the power of the God invoked will suffice for this purpose — one may proceed with 
a certain asperity to conjure the spirit, for that he has done ill to bend before the 
conjurations of the Black Brothers. 

Indeed, some demons are of a nature such that they only understand curses, are 
not amenable to courteous command: — 

"a slave 



Whom stripes may move, not kindness." 

Finally, as a last resource, one may burn the Sigil of the {135} Spirit in a black 
box with stinking substances, all having been properly prepared beforehand, and 
the magical links properly made, so that he is really tortured by the 
Operation.«The precise meaning of these phrases is at first sight obscure. The 
spirit is merely a recalcitrant part of one's own organism. To evoke him is therefore 
to become conscious of some part of one's own character; to command and 
constrain him is to being that part into subjection. This is best understood by the 
analogy of teaching oneself some mental-physical accomplishment (e.g. billiards), 
by persistent and patient study and practice, which often involves considerable pain 
as well as trouble.» 

This is a rare event, however. Only once in the whole of his magical career was 
FRATER PERDURABO driven to so harsh a measure. 

IV 

In this connexion, beware of too ready a compliance on the part of the spirit. If 
some Black Lodge has got wind of your operation, it may send the spirit, full of 
hypocritical submission, to destroy you. Such a spirit will probably pronounce the 
oath amiss, or in some way seek to avoid his obligations. 

It is a dangerous trick, though, for the Black Lodge to play; for if the spirit come 
properly under your control, it will be forced to disclose the transaction, and the 
current will return to the Black Lodge with fulminating force. The liars will be in the 
power of their own lie; their own slaves will rise up and put them into bondage. The 
wicked fall into the pit that they themselves digged. 

And so perish all the King's enemies! 

V 

The charge to the spirit is usually embodied, except in works of pure evocation, 
which after all are comparatively rare, in some kind of talisman. In a certain sense, 
the talisman is the Charge expressed in hieroglyphics. Yet, every object soever is 
a talisman, for the definition of a talisman is: something upon which an act of will 
(that is, of Magick) has been performed in order to fit it for a purpose. Repeated 
acts of will in respect of {136} any object consecrate it without further ado. One 
knows what miracles can be done with one's favourite mashie! One has used the 
mashie again and again, one's love for it growing in proportion to one's success 
with it, and that success again made more certain and complete by the effect of this 
"love under will", which one bestows upon it by using it. 

It is, of course, very important to keep such an abject away from the contact of 
the profane. It is instinctive not to let another person use one's fishing rod or one's 
gun. It is not that they could do any harm in a material sense. It is the feeling that 
one's use of these things has consecrated them to one's self. 

Of course, the outstanding example of all such talismans is the wife. A wife may 
be defined as an object specially prepared for taking the stamp of one's creative 
will. This is an example of a very complicated magical operation, extending over 
centuries. But, theoretically, it is just an ordinary case of talismanic magick. It is for 
this reason that so much trouble has been taken to prevent a wife having contact 
with the profane; or, at least, to try to prevent her. 



Readers of the Bible will remember that Absalom publicly adopted David's wives 
and concubines on the roof of the palace, in order to signify that he had succeeded 
in breaking his father's magical power. 

Now, there are a great many talismans in this world which are being left lying 
about in a most reprehensibly careless manner. Such are the objects of popular 
adoration, as ikons, and idols. But, it is actually true that a great deal of real 
magical Force is locked up in such things; consequently, by destroying these 
sacred symbols, you can overcome magically the people who adore them. 

It is not at all irrational to fight for one's flag, provided that the flag is an object 
which really means something to somebody. Similarly, with the most widely spread 
and most devotedly worshipped talisman of all, money, you can evidently break 
the magical will of a worshipper of money by taking his money away from him, or by 
destroying its value in some way or another. But, in the case of money, general 
experience tells us that there is very little of it lying about loose. In this case, above 
all, {137} people have recognised its talismanic virtue, that is to say, its power as an 
instrument of the will. 

But with many ikons and images, it is easy to steal their virtue. This can be done 
sometimes on a tremendous scale, as, for example, when all the images of Isis and 
Horus, or similar mother-child combinations, were appropriated wholesale by the 
Christians. The miracle is, however, of a somewhat dangerous type, as in this 
case, where enlightenment has come through the researches of archaeologists. It 
has been shown that the so-called images of Mary and Jesus are really nothing but 
imitations of those of Isis and Horus. Honesty is the best policy in Magick as in 
other lines of life. 


{138} 


CHAPTER XVII 

OF THE LICENSE TO DEPART 


After a ceremony has reached its climax, anti-climax must inevitably follow. But if 
the ceremony has been successful this anti-climax is merely formal. The Magician 
should rest permanently on the higher plain to which he has aspired.«The rock- 
climber who relaxes on the face of the precipice falls to earth; but once he has 
reached a safe ledge he may sit down.» The whole force of the operation should 
be absorbed; but there is almost certain to be a residuum, since no operation is 
perfect: and (even if it were so) there would be a number of things, sympathetic to 
the operation, attracted to the Circle. These must be duly dispersed, or they will 
degenerate and become evil. It is always easy to do this where invocations are 
concerned; the mere removal of the strain imposed by the will of the magician will 
restore things to their normal aspects, in accordance with the great law of inertia. 




In a badly-managed evocation, however, this does not always obtain; the spirit may 
refuse to be controlled, and may refuse to depart — even after having sworn 
obedience. In such a case extreme danger may arise. 

In the ordinary way, the Magician dismisses the spirit with these words: "And now 
I say unto thee, depart in peace unto thine habitations and abodes — and may the 
blessing of the Highest be upon thee in the name of (here mention the divine name 
suitable to the operation, or a Name appropriate to redeem that spirit); and let there 
be peace between thee and me; and be thou very ready to come, whensoever thou 
are invoked and called!"«lt is usual to add "either by a word, or by a will, or by this 
mighty Conjuration of Magick Art."» {139} 

Should he fail to disappear immediately, it is a sign that there is something very 
wrong. The Magician should immediately reconsecrate the Circle with the utmost 
care. He should then repeat the dismissal; and if this does not suffice, he should 
then perform the banishing ritual suitable to the nature of the spirit and, if 
necessary, add conjurations to the same effect. In these circumstances, or if 
anything else suspicious should occur, he should not be content with the apparent 
disappearance of the spirit, who might easily make himself invisible and lie in 
ambush to do the Magician a mischief when he stepped out of the Circle — or even 
months afterwards. 

Any symbol which has once definitely entered your environment with your own 
consent is extremely dangerous; unless under absolute control. A man's friends 
are more capable of working him harm than are strangers; and his greatest danger 
lies in his own habits. 

Of course it is the very condition of progress to build up ideas into the 
subconscious. The necessity of selection should therefore be obvious. 

True, there comes a time when all elements soever must be thus assimilated. 
Samadhi is, by definition, that very process. But, from the point of view of the 
young magician, there is a right way — strait and difficult — of performing all this. 
One cannot too frequently repeat that what is lawful and proper to one Path is alien 
to another. 

Immediately after the License to Depart, and the general closing up of the work, it 
is necessary that the Magician should sit down and write up his magical record. 
However much he may have been tired«He ought to be refreshed, more than after 
a full night's deep sleep. This forms one test of his skill.» by the ceremony, he 
ought to force himself to do this until it becomes a habit. Verily, it is better to fail in 
the magical ceremony than to fail in writing down an accurate record of it. One 
need not doubt the propriety of this remark. Even if one is eaten alive by Malkah 
be-Tarshishim ve-Ruachoth ha-Schehalim, it does not matter very much, for it is 
over so very quickly. But the record of the transactions is {140} otherwise 
important. Nobody cares about Duncan having been murdered by Macbeth. It is 
only one of a number of similar murders. But Shakespeare's account of the 
incident is a unique treasure of mankind. And, apart from the question of the value 
to others, there is that of the value to the magician himself. The record of the 
magician is his best asset. 

It is as foolish to do Magick without method, as if it were anything else. To do 
Magick without keeping a record is like trying to run a business without book¬ 
keeping. There are a great many people who quite misunderstand the nature of 
Magick. They have an idea that it is something vague and unreal, instead of being, 
as it is, a direct means of coming into contact with reality. It is these people who 
pay themselves with phrases, who are always using long words with no definite 
connotation, who plaster themselves with pompous titles and decorations which 



mean nothing whatever. With such people we have nothing to do. But to those 
who seek reality the Key of Magick is offered, and they are hereby warned that the 
key to the treasure-house is no good without the combination; and the combination 
is the magical record. 

From one point of view, magical progress actually consists in deciphering one's 
own record.«As one is a Star in the Body of Nuith, every successive incarnation is 
a Veil, and the acquisition of the Magical Memory a gradual Unveiling of that Star, 
of that God.» For this reason it is the most important thing to do, on strictly 
magical grounds. But apart from this, it is absolutely essential that the record 
should be clear, full and concise, because it is only by such a record that your 
teacher can judge how it is best to help you. Your magical teacher has something 
else to do besides running around after you all the time, and the most important of 
all his functions is that of auditor. Now, if you call in an auditor to investigate a 
business, and when he asks for the books you tell him that you have not thought it 
worth while to keep any, you need not be surprised if he thinks you every kind of an 
ass. 

It is — at least, it was — perfectly incredible to TFIE MASTER THERION that 
people who exhibit ordinary common sense in {141} the other affairs of life should 
lose it completely when they tackle Magick. It goes far to justify the belief of the 
semi-educated that Magick is rather a crazy affair after all. However, there are 
none of these half-baked lunatics connected with the A.'. A.'., because the 
necessity for hard work, for passing examinations at stated intervals, and for 
keeping an intelligible account of what they are doing, frightens away the 
unintelligent, idle and hysterical. 

There are numerous models of magical and mystical records to be found in the 
various numbers of the "Equinox", and the student will have no difficulty in 
acquiring the necessary technique, if he be diligent in practice. 


{ 142 } 


CHAPTER XVIII 

OF CLAIRVOYANCE AND THE BODY OF LIGHT 
ITS POWER AND ITS DEVELOPMENT 
ALSO CONCERNING DIVINATION 

I 

Within the human body is another body of approximately the same size and 
shape;«i.e. as a general rule. It can be altered very greatly in these respects.» 
but made of a subtler and less illusory material. It is of course not "real"; but then 
no more is the other body! Before treating of clairvoyance one must discuss briefly 




this question of reality, for misapprehension on the subject has given rise to 
endless trouble. 

There is the story of the American in the train who saw another American carrying 
a basket of unusual shape. His curiosity mastered him, and he leant across and 
said: "Say, stranger, what you got in that bag?" The other, lantern-jawed and 
taciturn, replied: "mongoose". The first man was rather baffled, as he had never 
heard of a mongoose. After a pause he pursued, at the risk of a rebuff: "But say, 
what is a Mongoose?" "Mongoose eats snakes", replied the other. This was 
another poser, but he pursued: "What in hell do you want a Mongoose for?" "Well, 
you see", said the second man (in a confidential whisper) "my brother sees 
snakes". The first man was more puzzled than ever; but after a long think, he 
continued rather pathetically: "But say, them ain't real snakes". "Sure", said the 
man with the basket, "but this Mongoose ain't real either". 

This is a perfect parable of Magick. There is no such thing {143} as truth in the 
perceptible universe; every idea when analysed is found to contain a contradiction. 

It is quite useless (except as a temporary expedient) to set up one class of ideas 
against another as being "more real". The advance of man towards God is not 
necessarily an advance towards truth. All philosophical systems have crumbled. 

But each class of ideas possesses true relations within itself. It is possible, with 
Berkeley,«The real Berkeley did nothing of the sort: the reference here is to an 
imaginary animal invented by Dr. Johnson out of sturdy British ignorance.» to 
deny the existence of water and of wood; but, for all that, wood floats on water. 

The Magician becomes identical with the immortal Osiris, yet the Magician dies. In 
this dilemma the facts must be restated. One should preferably say that the 
Magician becomes conscious of that part of himself which he calls the immortal 
Osiris; and that Part does not "die". 

Now this interior body of the Magician, of which we spoke at the beginning of this 
chapter, does exist, and can exert certain powers which his natural body cannot do. 
It can, for example, pass through "matter", and it can move freely in every direction 
through space. But this is because "matter", in the sense in which we commonly 
use the word, is on another plane«We do not call electrical resistance, or 
economic laws, unreal, on the ground that they are not directly perceived by the 
senses. Our magical doctrine is universally accepted by sceptics — only they wish 
to make Magick itself an exception!». 

Now this fine body perceives a universe which we do not ordinarily perceive. It 
does not necessarily perceive the universe which we do normally perceive, so 
although in this body I can pass through the roof, it does not follow that I shall be 
able to tell what the weather is like. I might do so, or I might not: but if I could not, it 
would not prove that I was deceiving myself in supposing that I had passed through 
the roof. This body, which is called by various authors the Astral double, body of 
Light, body of fire, body of desire, fine body, scin-laeca and numberless other 
names is naturally fitted to perceive objects of its own class ... in particular, the 
phantoms of the astral plane. {144} 

There is some sort of vague and indeterminate relation between the Astrals and 
the Materials; and it is possible, with great experience, to deduce facts about 
material things from the astral aspect which they present to the eyes of the Body of 
Light.«This is because there is a certain necessary correspondence between 
planes; as in the case of an Anglo-Indian's liver and this temper. The relation 
appears "vague and indeterminate" only in so far as one happens to be ignorant of 
the laws which state the case. The situation is analogous to that of the chemist 
before the discovery of the law of "Combining Weights", etc.» This astral plane is 



so varied and so changeable that several clairvoyants looking at the same thing 
might give totally different accounts of what they saw; yet they might each make 
correct deductions. In looking at a man the first clairvoyant might say: "The lines of 
force are all drooping"; the second: "It seems all dirty and spotty"; a third; "The Aura 
looks very ragged." Yet all might agree in deducing that the man was in ill-health. 

In any case all such deductions are rather unreliable. One must be a highly skilled 
man before one can trust one's vision. A great many people think that they are 
extremely good at the business, when in fact they have only made some occasional 
shrewd guesses (which they naturally remember) in the course of hundreds of 
forgotten failures. 

The only way to test clairvoyance is to keep a careful record of every experiment 
made. For example, FRATER O. M. once gave a clairvoyant a waistcoat to 
psychometrize. He made 56 statements about the owner of the waistcoat; of these 
4 were notably right; 17, though correct, were of that class of statement which is 
true of almost everybody. The remainder were wrong. It was concluded from this 
that he showed no evidence of any special power. In fact, his bodily eyes, — if he 
could discern Tailoring — would have served him better, for he thought the owner 
of the vest was a corn-chandler, instead of an earl, as he is. 

The Magician can hardly take too much trouble to develop this power in himself. 

It is extremely useful to him in guarding himself against attack; in obtaining 
warnings, in judging character, and especially in watching the process of his 
Ceremonies. {145} 

There are a great many ways of acquiring the power. Gaze into a crystal, or into 
a pool of ink in the palm of the hand, or into a mirror, or into a teacup. Just as with 
a microscope the expert operator keeps both eyes open, though seeing only 
through the one at the eye-piece of the instrument, so the natural eyes, ceasing to 
give any message to the brain, the attention is withdrawn from them, and the man 
begins to see through the Astral eyes. 

These methods appear to The MASTER THERION to be unsatisfactory. Very 
often they do not work at all. It is difficult to teach a person to use these methods; 
and, worst of all, they are purely passive! You can see only what is shewn you, 
and you are probably shewn things perfectly pointless and irrelevant. 

The proper method is as follows: — Develop the body of Light until it is just as real 
to you as your other body, teach it to travel to any desired symbol, and enable it to 
perform all necessary Rites and Invocations. In short, educate it. Ultimately, the 
relation of that body with your own must be exceedingly intimate; but before this 
harmonizing takes place, you should begin by a careful differentiation. The first 
thing to do, therefore, is to get the body outside your own. To avoid muddling the 
two, you begin by imagining a shape resembling yourself standing in front of you. 

Do not say: "Oh, it's only imagination!" The time to test that is later on, when you 
have secured a fairly clear mental image of such a body. Try to imagine how your 
own body would look if you were standing in its place; try to transfer your 
consciousness to the Body of Light. Your own body has its eyes shut. Use the 
eyes of the Body of Light to describe the objects in the room behind you. Don't say. 
"It's only an effort of subconscious memory"... the time to test that is later on. 

As soon as you feel more or less at home in the fine body, let it rise in the air. 
Keep on feeling the sense of rising; keep on looking about you as you rise until you 
see landscapes or beings of the astral plane. Such have a quality all their own. 
They are not like material things — they are not like mental pictures — they seem 
to lie between the two. 



After some practice has made you adept, so that in the course {146} of any hour's 
journey you can reckon on having a fairly eventful time, turn your attention to 
reaching a definite place on the astral plane; invoke Mercury, for example, and 
examine carefully your record of the resulting vision — discover whether the 
symbols which you have seen correspond with the conventional symbols of 
Mercury. 

This testing of the spirits is the most important branch of the whole tree of 
Magick. Without it, one is lost in the jungle of delusion. Every spirit, up to God 
himself, is ready to deceive you if possible, to make himself out more important 
than he is; in short to lay in wait for your soul in 333 separate ways. Remember 
that after all the highest of all the Gods is only the Magus,«See Liber 418, 3rd 
Aethyr.» Mayan, the greatest of all the devils. 

You may also try "rising on the planes".«See Infra and Appendix.» With a little 
practice, especially if you have a good Guru, you ought to be able to slip in and out 
of your astral body as easily as you slip in and out of a dressing-gown. It will then 
no longer be so necessary for your astral body to be sent far off; without moving an 
inch you will be able to "turn on" its eyes and ears — as simply as the man with the 
microscope (mentioned above) can transfer his complete attention from one eye to 
the other. 

Now, however unsuccessful your getting out the body may apparently have been, 
it is most necessary to use every effort to bring it properly back. Make the Body of 
Light coincide in space with the physical body, assume the God-Form, and vibrate 
the name of Harpocrates with the utmost energy; then recover unity of 
consciousness. If you fail to do this properly you may find yourself in serious 
trouble. Your Body of Light may wander away uncontrolled, and be attacked and 
obsessed. You will become aware of this through the occurrence of headache, bad 
dreams, or even more serious signs such as hysteria, fainting fits, possibly 
madness or paralysis. Even the worst of these attacks will probably wear off, but it 
may leave you permanently damaged to a greater or less extent. {147} 

A great majority of "spiritualists", "occultists", "Toshosophists", are pitiable 
examples of repeated losses from this cause. 

The emotional type of religionist also suffers in this way. Devotion projects the 
fine body, which is seized and vampirized by the demon masquerading as "Christ" 
or "Mary", or whoever may be the object of worship. Complete absence of all 
power to concentrate thought, to follow an argument, to formulate a Will, to hold 
fast to an opinion or a course of action, or even to keep a solemn oath, mark 
indelibly those who have thus lost parts of their souls. They wander from one new 
cult to another even crazier. Occasionally such persons drift for a moment into the 
surrounding of The MASTER THERION, and are shot out by the simple process of 
making them try to do a half-hour's honest work of any kind. 

In projecting the Astral, it is a valuable additional safeguard to perform the whole 
operation in a properly consecrated circle. 

Proceed with great caution, then, but proceed. In time your Body of Light will be 
as strong against spirits as your other body against the winds of Heaven. All 
depends upon the development of that Body of Light. It must be furnished with an 
organism as ramified and balanced as its shadowy brother, the material body. 

To recapitulate once more, then, the first task is to develop your own Body of light 
within your own circle without reference to any other inhabitants of the world to 
which it belongs. 

That which you have accomplished with the subject you may now proceed to do 
with the object. You will learn to see the astral appearance of material things; and 



although this does not properly belong to pure clairvoyance, one may here again 
mention that you should endeavour to the utmost to develop and fortify this Body of 
Light. The best and simplest way to do this is to use it constantly, to exercise it in 
every way. In particular it may be employed in ceremonies of initiation or of 
invocation — while the physical body remains silent and still. 

In doing this it will often be necessary to create a Temple on the astral plane. It is 
excellent practice to create symbols. This one precaution is needed: after using 
them, they should be reabsorbed. {148} 

Having learned to create astral forms, the next step will be at first very difficult. 
Phantasmal and fleeting as the astral is in general, those forms which are definitely 
attached to the material possess enormous powers of resistance, and it 
consequently requires very high potential to influence them. The material 
analogues seem to serve as a fortress. Even where a temporary effect is 
produced, the inertia of matter draws it back to the normal; yet the power of the 
trained and consecrated will in a well-developed astral body is such that it can even 
produce a permanent change in the material upon whose Body of Light you are 
working, e.g.; one can heal the sick by restoring a healthy appearance to their 
astral forms. On the other hand, it is possible so to disintegrate the Body of Light 
even of a strong man that he will fall dead. 

Such operations demand not only power, but judgment. Nothing can upset the 
sum total of destiny — everything must be paid for the uttermost farthing. For this 
reason a great many operations theoretically possible cannot be performed. 
Suppose, for example, you see two men of similarly unhealthy astral appearance. 

In one case the cause may be slight and temporary. Your help suffices to restore 
him in a few minutes. The other, who looks no worse, is really oppressed by a 
force incalculably greater than you could control, and you would only damage 
yourself by attempting to help him. The diagnosis between the two cases could be 
made by an investigation of the deeper strata of the astral, such as compose 
the"causal body". 

A body of black magicians under Anna Kingsford«Anna Kingsford, so far as her 
good work is concerned, was only the rubber stamp of Edward Maitland.» once 
attempted to kill a vivisector who was not particularly well known; and they 
succeeded in making him seriously ill. But in attempting the same thing with 
Pasteur they produced no effect whatever, because Pasteur was a great genius — 
an adept in his own line far greater than she in hers — and because millions of 
people were daily blessing him. It cannot be too clearly understood that magical 
force is subject to the same laws of proportion as any other kind of force. It is 
useless for a mere millionaire to try to bankrupt a man who has the Bank of 
England behind him. {149} 

To sum up, the first task is to separate the astral form from the physical body, the 
second to develop the powers of the astral body, in particular those of sight, travel, 
and interpretation; third, to unify the two bodies without muddling them. 

This being accomplished, the magician is fitted to deal with the invisible. 


It is now useful to contine with considerations of other planes, which have 
commonly been classed under the Astral. There is some reason for this, as the 
delimitations are somewhat vague. Just as the vegetable kingdom merges into the 
animal, and as the material plane has beings which encroach upon the boundaries 
of the astral, so do we find it in the higher planes. 



The mental images which appear during meditation are subjective, and pertain 
not at all to the astral plane. Only very rarely do astral images occur during 
meditation. It is a bad break in the circle, as a rule, when they do. 

There is also a Magical Plane. This touches the material, and even includes a 
portion of it. It includes the Astral, chiefly a full-blooded type of the Astral. It 
reaches to and includes most, if not all, of the spiritual planes. 

The Magical plane is thus the most comprehensive of all. Egyptian Gods are 
typical inhabitants of this plane, and it is the home of every Adept. 

The spiritual planes are of several types, but are all distinguished by a reality and 
intensity to be found nowhere else. Their inhabitants are formless, free of space 
and time, and distinguished by incomparable brilliance. 

There are also a number of sub-planes, as, for example, the Alchemical. This 
plane will often appear in the practice of "Rising on the Planes"; its images are 
usually those of gardens curiously kept, mountains furnished with peculiar symbols, 
hieroglyphic animals, or such figures as that of the "Hermetic Arcanum", and 
pictures like the "Goldseekers" and the "Massacre of the Innocents" of Basil 
Valentine. There is a unique quality about the alchemical Plane which renders its 
images immediately recognizable. {150} 

There are also planes corresponding to various religions past and present, all of 
which have their peculiar unity. 

It is of the utmost importance to the "Clairvoyant" or "traveler in the fine body" to 
be able to find his way to any desired plane, and operate therein as its ruler. 

The Neophyte of A.'. A.', is examined most strictly in this practice before he is 
passed to the degree of Zelator. 

In "Rising on the Planes" one must usually pass clear through the Astral to the 
Spiritual. Some will be unable to do this. The "fine body" which is good enough to 
subsist on lower planes, a shadow among shadows, will fail to penetrate the higher 
strata. It requires a great development of this body, and an intense infusion of the 
highest spiritual constituents of man, before he can pierce the veils. The constant 
practice of Magick is the best preparation possible. Even though the human 
consciousness fail to reach the goal, the consciousness of the fine body itself may 
do so, wherefore whoso travels in that body on a subsequent occasion may be 
found worthy; and its success will react favourably on the human consciousness, 
and increase its likelihood of success in its next magical operation. 

Similarly, the powers gained in this way will strengthen the magician in his 
mediation-practices. His Will becomes better able to assist the concentration, to 
destroy the mental images which disturb it, and to reject the lesser rewards of that 
practice which tempt, and too often stop the progress of, the mystic. 

Although it is said that the spiritual lies "beyond the astral", this is 
theoretical;«The Hon. Bertrand Russell's "Principia Mathematica" may be said to 
"lie beyond" Colenso's "School Arithmetic"; but one can take the former book from 
one's shelves — as every one should — and read it without first going all through 
the latter again.» the advanced Magician will not find it to be so in practice. He 
will be able by suitable invocation to travel directly to any place desired. In Liber 
418 an example of perfection is given. The Adept who explored these Aethyrs did 
not have to pass through and beyond the Universe, the whole of which yet lies 
within even the inmost (30th) Aethyr. He was able to summon the Aethyrs he 
wanted, and His chief difficulty was that sometimes {151} He was at first unable to 
pierce their veils. In fact, as the Book shows, it was only by virtue of successive 
and most exalted initiations undergone in the Aethyrs themselves that He was able 



to penetrate beyond the 15th. The Guardians of such fortresses know how to 
guard. 

The MASTER THERION has published the most important practical magical 
secrets in the plainest language. No one, by virtue of being clever or learned, has 
understood one word; and those unworthy who have profaned the sacrament have 
but eaten and drunken damnation to themselves. 

One may bring down stolen fire in a hollow tube from Heaven, as The MASTER 
THERION indeed has done in a way that no other adept dared to do before him. 

But the thief, the Titan, must foreknow and consent to his doom to be chained upon 
a lonely rock, the vulture devouring his liver, for a season, until Hercules, the strong 
man armed by virtue of that very fire, shall come and release him. 

The TEITAN«GR:Tau-Epsilon-lota-Tau-Alpha-Nu = 300+5+10+300+1+50 = 

666.» — whose number is the number of a man, six hundred and three score and 
six — unsubdued, consoled by Asia and Panthea, must send forth constant 
showers of blessing not only upon Man whose incarnation he is, but upon the tyrant 
and the persecutor. His infinite pain must thrill his heart with joy, since every pang 
is but the echo of some new flame that leaps upon the earth lit by his crime. 

For the Gods are the enemies of Man; it is Nature that Man must overcome ere 
he enter into his kingdom.«ln another sense, a higher sense, Nature is absolutely 
right throughout. The position is that the Magician discovers himself imprisoned in 
a distorted Nature of Iniquity; and his task is to disentangle it. This is all to be 
studied in The Book of Wisdom or Folly (Liber ALEPH, CXI) and in the Master 
Therion's edition of the "Tao Teh King". A rough note from His Magical Diary is 
appended here: 

"All elements must at one time have been separate, — that would be the case 
with great heat. Now when atoms get to the sun, when we get to the sun, we get 
that immense, extreme heat, and all the elements are themselves again. Imagine 
that each atom of each element possesses the memory of all his adventures in 
combination. By the way, that atom (fortified with that memory) would not be the 
same atom; yet it is, because it has gained nothing from anywhere except this 
memory. Therefore, by the lapse of time, and by virtue of memory, a thing could 
become something more than itself; and thus a real development is possible. One 
can then see a reason for any element deciding to go through this series of 
incarnations; because so, and only so, can he go; and he suffers the lapse of 
memory which he has during these incarnations, because he knows he will come 
through unchanged. 

"Therefore you can have an infinite number of gods, individual and equal though 
diverse, each one supreme and utterly indestructible. This is also the only 
explanation of how a being could create a war {WEH NOTE: SIC, probably should 
be "world"} in which war, evil, etc. exist. Evil is only an appearance, because, (like 
"good") it cannot affect the substance itself, but only multiply its combinations. This 
is something the same as mystic monotheism, but the objection to that theory is 
that God has to create things which are all parts of himself, so that their interplay is 
false. If we presuppose many elements, their interplay is natural. It is no objection 
to this theory to ask who made the elements, — the elements are at least there, 
and God, when you look for him, is not there. Theism is "obscurum per obscurius." 
A male star is built up from the centre outwards; a female from the circumference 
inwards. This is what is meant when we say that woman has no soul. It explains 
fully the difference between the sexes.» The true God {152} is man. In man are 
all things hidden. Of these the Gods, Nature, Time, all the powers of the universe 
are rebellious slaves. It is these that men must fight and conquer in the power and 



in the name of the Beast that hath availed them, the Titan, the Magus, the Man 
whose number is six hundred and three score and six. 


The practice of Rising on the Planes is of such importance that special attention 
must be paid to it. It is part of the essential technique of Magick. Instruction in this 
practice has been given with such conciseness in Liber O, that one cannot do 
better than quote verbatim (the "previous experiment" referred to in the first 
sentence is the ordinary astral journey.): 

"1. The previous experiment has little value, and leads to few results of 
importance. But it is susceptible of a development which merges into a form of 
Dharana — concentration — and as such may lead to the very highest ends. The 
principal use of the practice in {153} the last chapter is to familiarise the student 
with every kind of obstacle and every kind of delusion, so that he may be perfect 
master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it, to 
cause it instantly to obey his will. 

"2. Let him then begin exactly as before; but with the most intense solemnity and 
determination. 

"3. Let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly 
perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is situated 
(or, to put it more simply, straight upwards). 

"4. Instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes 
him. If he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures 
appear, let him at all costs rise above them. Yea, though his very life tremble on 
his lips, let him force his way upward and onward! 

"5. Let him continue in this so long as the breath of life is in him. Whatever 
threatens, whatever allures, though it were Typhon and all his hosts loosed from 
the pit and leagued against him, though it were from the very Throne of God 
himself that a voice issues bidding him stay and be content, let him struggle on, 
ever on. 

"6. At last there must come a moment when his whole being is swallowed up in 
fatigue, overwhelmed by its own inertia. Let him sink (when no longer can he 
strive, though his tongue be bitten through with the effort and the blood gush from 
his nostrils) into the blackness of unconsciousness; and then on coming to himself, 
let him write down soberly and accurately a record of all that hath occurred: yea, a 
record of all that hath occurred." 

Of course, the Rising may be done from any starting pint. One can go (for 
example) into the circle of Jupiter, and the results, especially in the lower planes, 
will be very different to those obtained from a Saturnian starting point. 

The student should undertake a regular series of such experiments, in order to 
familiarise himself not only with the nature of the different spheres, but with the 
inner meaning of each. Of course, it is not necessary in every case to push the 
{154} practice to exhaustion, as described in the instructions, but this is the proper 
thing to do whenever definitely practising, in order to acquire the power of Rising. 
But, having obtained this power, it is, of course, legitimate to rise to any particular 
plane that may be necessary for the purpose of exploration, as in the case of the 
visions recorded in Liber 418, where the method may be described as mixed. In 
such a case, it is not enough to invoke the place you wish to visit, because you may 
not be able to endure its pressure, or to breathe its atmosphere. Several instances 



occur in that record where the seer was unable to pass through certain gateways, 
or to remain in certain contemplations. He had to undergo certain Initiations before 
he was able to proceed. Thus, it is necessary that the technique of Magick should 
be perfected. The Body of Light must be rendered capable of going everywhere 
and doing everything. It is, therefore, always the question of drill which is of 
importance. You have got to go out Rising on the Planes every day of your life, 
year after year. You are not to be disheartened by failure, or too much encouraged 
by success, in any one practice or set of practices. What you are doing is what will 
be of real value to you in the end; and that is, developing a character, creating a 
Karma, which will give you the power to do your will. 

IV 

Divination is so important a branch of Magick as almost to demand a separate 
treatise. 

Genius is composed of two sides; the active and the passive. The power to 
execute the Will is but blind force unless the Will be enlightened. At every stage of 
a Magical Operation it is necessary to know what one is doing, and to be sure that 
one is acting wisely. Acute sensitiveness is always associated with genius; the 
power to perceive the universe accurately, to analyse, coordinate, and judge 
impressions is the foundation of all great Work. An army is but a blundering brute 
unless its intelligence department works as it should. 

The Magician obtains the transcendental knowledge necessary to an intelligent 
course of conduct directly in consciousness by clairvoyance and clairaudience; but 
communication with superior {155} intelligences demands elaborate preparation, 
even after years of successful performance. 

It is therefore useful to possess an art by which one can obtain at a moment's 
notice any information that may be necessary. This art is divination. The answers 
to one's questions in divination are not conveyed directly but through the medium of 
a suitable series of symbols. These symbols must be interpreted by the diviner in 
terms of his problem. It is not practicable to construct a lexicon in which the 
solution of every difficulty is given in so many words. It would be unwieldy; 
besides, nature does not happen to work on those lines. 

The theory of any process of divination may be stated in a few simple terms. 

1. We postulate the existence of intelligences, either within or without the diviner, 
of which he is not immediately conscious. (It does not matter to the theory whether 
the communicating spirit so-called is an objective entity or a concealed portion of 
the diviner's mind.) We assume that such intelligences are able to reply correctly - 
- within limits — to the questions asked. 

2. We postulate that it is possible to construct a compendium of hieroglyphs 
sufficiently elastic in meaning to include every possible idea, and that one or more 
of these may always be taken to represent any idea. We assume that any of these 
hieroglyphics will be understood by the intelligences with whom we wish to 
communicate in the same sense as it is by ourselves. We have therefore a sort of 
language. One may compare it to a "lingua franca" which is perhaps defective in 
expressing fine shades of meaning, and so is unsuitable for literature, but which yet 
serves for the conduct of daily affairs in places where many tongues are spoken. 
Hindustani is an example of this. But better still is the analogy between the 
conventional signs and symbols employed by mathematicians, who can thus 
convey their ideas perfectly«As a matter of fact, they cannot. The best qualified 
are the most diffident as to having grasped the meaning of their colleagues with 



exactitude; in criticising their writings they often make a point of apologising for 
possible misunderstanding.» without speaking a word of each other's languages. 
{156} 

3. We postulate that the intelligences whom wish to consul are willing, or may be 
compelled, to answer us truthfully. 

Let us first consider the question of the compendium of symbols. The alphabet of 
a language is a more or less arbitrary way of transcribing the sounds employed in 
speaking it. The letters themselves have not necessarily any meaning as such. 

But in a system of divination each symbol stands for a definite idea. It would not 
interfere with the English language to add a few new letters. In fact, some systems 
of shorthand have done so. But a system of symbols suitable for divination must 
be a complete representation of the Universe, so that each is absolute, and the 
whole insusceptible to increase or diminution. It is (in fact) technically a pantacle in 
the fullest sense of the word. 

Let us consider some prominent examples of such system. We may observe that 
a common mode of divination is to inquire of books by placing the thumb at random 
within the leaves. The Books of the Sybil, the works of Vergil, and the Bible have 
been used very frequently for this purpose. For theoretical justification, one must 
assume that the book employed is a perfect representation of the Universe. But 
even if this were the case, it is an inferior form of construction, because the only 
reasonable conception of the Cosmos is mathematical and hieroglyphic rather than 
literary. In the case of a book, such as the Book of the Law which is the supreme 
truth and the perfect rule of life, it is not repugnant to good sense to derive an 
oracle from its pages. It will of course be remarked that the Book of the Law is not 
merely a literary compilation but a complex mathematical structure. It therefore 
fulfils the required conditions. 

The principal means of divination in history are astrology, geomancy, the Tarot, 
the Holy Qabalah, and the Yi King. There are hundreds of others; from pyromancy, 
oneiromancy, auguries from sacrifices, and the spinning-top of some ancient 
oracles to the omens drawn from the flight of birds and the prophesying of tea- 
leaves. It will be sufficient for our present purpose to discuss only the five systems 
first enumerated. 

ASTROLOGY is theoretically a perfect method, since the symbols employed 
actually exist in the macrocosm, and thus possess a {157} natural correspondence 
with microcosmic affairs. But in practice the calculations involved are 
overwhelmingly complicated. A horoscope is never complete. It needs to be 
supplemented by innumerable other horoscopes. For example, to obtain a 
judgment on the simplest question, one requires not only the nativities of the people 
involved, some of which are probably inaccessible, but secondary figures for 
directions and transits, together with progressed horoscopes, to say nothing of 
prenatal, mundane, and even horary figures. To appreciate the entire mass of 
data, to balance the elements of so vast a concourse of forces, and to draw a 
single judgment therefrom, is a task practically beyond human capacity. Besides 
all this, the actual effects of the planetary positions and aspects are still almost 
entirely unknown. No two astrologers agree on all points; and most of them are at 
odds on fundamental principles.«Nearly all professional astrologers are ignorant 
of their own subject, as of all others.» This science had better be discarded 
unless the student chances to feel strongly drawn toward it. It is used by the 
MASTER THERION Himself with fairly satisfactory results, but only in special 
cases, in a strictly limited sphere, and with particular precautions. Even so, He 
feels great diffidence in basing His conduct on the result so obtained. 



GEOMANCY has the advantage of being rigorously mathematical. A hand-book 
of the science is to be found in Equinox I, II. The objection to its use lies in the 
limited number of the symbols. To represent the Universe by no more than 16 
combinations throws too much work upon them. There is also a great restriction 
arising from the fact that although 15 symbols appear in the final figure, there are, 
in reality, but 4, the remaining 11 being drawn by an ineluctable process from the 
"Mothers". It may be added that the tables given in the handbook for the 
interpretation of the figure are exceedingly vague on the one hand, and 
insufficiently comprehensive on the other. Some Adepts, however, appear to find 
this system admirable, and obtain great satisfaction from its use. Once more, the 
personal equation must be allowed full weight. At one time the MASTER THERION 
employed it extensively; but He was never wholly at ease with it; He found the 
{158} interpretation very difficult. Moreover, it seemed to Him that the geomantic 
intelligences themselves were of a low order, the scope of which was confined to a 
small section of the things which interested Him; also, they possessed a point of 
view of their own which was far from sympathetic with His, so that 
misunderstanding constantly interfered with the Work. 

THE TAROT and THE HOLY QABALAH may be discussed together. The 
theoretical basis of both is identical: The Tree of Life.«Both these subjects may be 
studied in the Equinox in several articles appearing in several numbers.» The 78 
symbols of the Tarot are admirably balanced and combined. They are adequate to 
all demands made upon them; each symbol is not only mathematically precise, but 
possesses an artistic significance which helps the diviner to understand them by 
stimulating his aesthetic perceptions. The MASTER THERION finds that the Tarot 
is infallible in material questions. The successive operations describe the course of 
events with astonishing wealth of detail, and the judgments are reliable in all 
respects. But a proper divination means at least two hours' hard work, even by the 
improved method developed by Him from the traditions of initiates. Any attempt to 
shorten the proceedings leads to disappointment; furthermore, the symbols do not 
lend themselves readily to the solution of spiritual questions. 

The Holy Qabalah, based as it is on pure number, evidently possesses an infinite 
number of symbols. Its scope is conterminous with existence itself; and it lacks 
nothing in precision, purity, or indeed in any other perfection. But it cannot be 
taught;«lt is easy to teach the General Principles of exegesis, and the main 
doctrines. There is a vast body of knowledge common to all cases; but this is no 
more than the basis on which the student must erect his original Research.» each 
man must select for himself the materials for the main structure of his system. It 
requires years of work to erect a worthy building. Such a building is never finished; 
every day spent on it adds new ornaments. The Qabalah is therefore a living 
Temple of the Holy Ghost. It is the man himself and his universe expressed in 
terms of thought whose {159} language is so rich that even the letters of its 
alphabet have no limit. This system is so sublime that it is unsuited to the solution 
of the petty puzzles of our earthly existence. In the light of the Qabalah, the 
shadows of transitory things are instantly banished. 

The Yl KING is the most satisfactory system for general work. The MASTER 
THERION is engaged in the preparation of a treatise on the subject, but the labour 
involved is so great that He cannot pledge Himself to have it ready at any definite 
time. The student must therefore make his own investigations into the meaning of 
the 64 hexagrams as best he can. 

The Yi King is mathematical and philosophical in form. Its structure is cognate 
with that of the Qabalah; the identity is so intimate that the existence of two such 



superficially different systems is transcendent testimony to the truth of both. It is in 
some ways the most perfect hieroglyph ever constructed. It is austere and sublime, 
yet withal so adaptable to every possible emergency that its figures may be 
interpreted to suit all classes of questions. One may resolve the most obscure 
spiritual difficulties no less than the most mundane dilemmas; and the symbol 
which opens the gates of the most exalted palaces of initiation is equally effective 
when employed to advise one in the ordinary business of life. The MASTER 
THERION has found the Yi King entirely satisfactory in every respect. The 
intelligences which direct it show no inclination to evade the question or to mislead 
the querent. A further advantage is that the actual apparatus is simple. Also the 
system is easy to manipulate, and five minutes is sufficient to obtain a fairly 
detailed answer to any but the most obscure questions. 

With regard to the intelligences whose business it is to give information to the 
diviner, their natures differ widely, and correspond more or less to the character of 
the medium of divination. Thus, the geomantic intelligences are gnomes, spirits of 
an earthy nature, distinguished from each other by the modifications due to the 
various planetary and zodiacal influences which pertain to the several symbols. 

The intelligence governing Puella is not to be confused with that of Venus or of 
Libra. It is simply a particular terrestrial daemon which partakes of those natures. 
{160} 

The Tarot, on the other hand, being a book, is under Mercury, and the 
intelligence of each card is fundamentally Mercurial. Such symbols are therefore 
peculiarly proper to communicate thought. They are not gross, like the geomantic 
daemons; but, as against this, they are unscrupulous in deceiving the 
diviner.«This does not mean that they are malignant. They have a proper pride in 
their office as Oracles of Truth; and they refuse to be profaned by the 
contamination of inferior and impure intelligences. A Magician whose research is 
fully adapted to his Neschamah will find them lucid and reliable.» 

The Yi King is served by beings free from these defects. The intense purity of the 
symbols prevent them from being usurped by intelligences with an axe of their own 
to grind.«Malicious or pranksome elementals instinctively avoid the austere 
sincerity of the Figures of Fu and King Wan.» 

It is always essential for the diviner to obtain absolute magical control over the 
intelligences of the system which he adopts. Fie must not leave the smallest loop¬ 
hole for being tricked, befogged, or mocked. Fie must not allow them to use 
casuistry in the interpretation of his questions. It is a common knavery, especially 
in geomancy, to render an answer which is literally true, and yet deceives. For 
instance, one might ask whether some business transaction would be profitable, 
and find, after getting an affirmative answer, that it really referred to the other party 
to the affair! 

There is, on the surface, no difficulty at all in getting replies. In fact, the process 
is mechanical; success is therefore assured, bar a stroke of apoplexy. But, even 
suppose we are safe from deceit, how can we know that the question has really 
been put to another mind, understood rightly, and answered from knowledge? It is 
obviously possible to check one's operations by clairvoyance, but this is rather like 
buying a safe to keep a brick in. Experience is the only teacher. One acquires 
what one may almost call a new sense. One feels in one's self whether one is right 
or not. The diviner must develop this sense. It resembles the exquisite sensibility 
of touch which is found in the great billiard player whose fingers can estimate 
infinitesimal degrees of force, {161} or the similar phenomenon in the professional 
taster of tea or wine who can distinguish fantastically subtle differences of flavour. 



It is a hard saying; but in the order to divine without error, one ought to be a Master 
of the Temple. Divination affords excellent practice for those who aspire to that 
exalted eminence, for the faintest breath of personal preference will deflect the 
needle from the pole of truth in the answer. Unless the diviner have banished 
utterly from his mind the minutest atom of interest in the answer to his question, he 
is almost certain to influence that answer in favour of his personal inclinations. 

The psycho-analyst will recall the fact that dreams are phantasmal 
representations of the unconscious Will of the sleeper, and that not only are they 
images of that Will instead of representations of objective truth, but the image itself 
is confused by a thousand cross-currents set in motion by the various complexes 
and inhibitions of his character. If therefore one consults the oracle, one must take 
sure that one is not consciously or unconsciously bringing pressure to bear upon it. 
It is just as when an Englishman cross-examines a Hindu, the ultimate answer will 
be what the Hindu imagines will best please the inquirer. 

The same difficulty appears in a grosser form when one receives a perfectly true 
reply, but insists on interpreting it so as to suit one's desires. The vast majority of 
people who go to "fortunetellers" have nothing else in mind but the wish to obtain 
supernatural sanction for their follies. Apart from Occultism altogether, every one 
knows that when people ask for advice, they only want to be told how wise they 
are. Hardly any one acts on the most obviously commonsense counsel if it 
happens to clash with his previous intentions. Indeed, who would take counsel 
unless he were warned by some little whisper in his heart that he was about to 
make a fool of himself, which he is determined to do, and only wants to be able to 
blame his best friend, or the oracle, when he is overtaken by the disaster which his 
own interior mentor foresees? 

Those who embark on divination will be wise to consider the foregoing remarks 
very deeply. They will know when they are getting deep enough by the fact of the 
thought beginning to hurt them. It is essential to explore oneself to the utmost, to 
analyse {162} one's mind until one can be positive, beyond the possibility of error, 
that one is able to detach oneself entirely from the question. The oracle is a judge; 
it must be beyond bribery and prejudice. 

It is impossible in practice to lay down rules for the interpretation of symbols. 

Their nature must be investigated by intellectual methods such as the Qabalah, but 
the precise shape of meaning in any one case, and the sphere and tendency of its 
application, must be acquired by experience, that is, but induction, by recording and 
classifying one's experiments over a long period; and — this is the better part — by 
refining one's ratiocination to the point where it becomes instinct or intuition, 
whichever one likes to call it. 

It is proper in cases where the sphere of the question is well marked to begin the 
divination by invocations of the forces thereto appropriate. An error of judgment as 
to the true character of the question would entail penalties proportionate to the 
extent of that error; and the delusions resulting from a divination fortified by 
invocation would be more serious than if one had not employed such heavy 
artillery.«The apparent high sanction for the error would fortify the obstinacy of the 
mule.» 

There can, however, be no objection to preparing oneself by a general 
purification and consecration devised with the object of detaching oneself from 
one's personality and increasing the sensitiveness of one's faculties. 

All divination comes under the general type of the element Air. The peculiar 
properties of air are in consequence its uniform characteristics. Divination is subtle 
and intangible. It moves with mysterious ease, expanding, contracting, flowing, 



responsive to the slightest stress. It receives and transmits every vibration without 
retaining any. It becomes poisonous when its oxygen is defiled by passing through 
human lungs. 

There is a peculiar frame of mind necessary to successful divination. The 
conditions of the problem are difficult. It is obviously necessary for the mind of the 
diviner to be concentrated absolutely upon his question. Any intrusive thought will 
confuse the oracle as certainly as the reader of a newspaper is confused {163} 
when he reads a paragraph into which a few lines have strayed from another 
column. It is equally necessary that the muscles with which he manipulates the 
apparatus of divination must be entirely independent of any volition of his. He must 
lend them for the moment to the intelligence whom he is consulting, to be guided in 
their movement to make the necessary mechanical actions which determine the 
physical factor of the operation. It will be obvious that this is somewhat awkward 
for the diviner who is also a magician, for as a magician he has been constantly at 
work to keep all his forces under his own control, and to prevent the slightest 
interference with them by any alien Will. It is, in fact, commonly the case, or so 
says the experience of The MASTER THERION, that the most promising Magicians 
are the most deplorable diviners, and vice versa. It is only when the aspirant 
approaches perfection that he becomes able to reconcile these two apparently 
opposing faculties. Indeed, there is no surer sign of all-round success than this 
ability to put the whole of one's powers at the service of any type of task. 

With regard to the mind, again, it would seem that concentration on the question 
makes more difficult the necessary detachment from it. Once again, the diviner 
stands in need of a considerable degree of attainment in the practices of 
meditation. He must have succeeded in destroying the tendency of the ego to 
interfere with the object of thought. He must be able to conceive of a thing out of all 
relation with anything else. The regular practice of concentration leads to this 
result; in fact, it destroys the thing itself as we have hitherto conceived it; for the 
nature of things is always veiled from us by our habit of regarding them as in 
essential relation without ourselves and our reactions toward them. 

One can hardly expect the diviner to make Samadhi with his question — that 
would be going too far, and destroy the character of the operation by removing the 
question from the class of concatenated ideas. It would mean interpreting the 
question in terms of "without limit", and this imply an equally formless answer. But 
he should approximate to this extreme sufficiently to allow the question entire 
freedom to make for itself its own proper links with the intelligence directing the 
answer, {164} preserving its position on its own plane, and evoking the necessary 
counterpoise to its own deviation from the norm of nothingness. 

We may recapitulate the above reflections in a practical form. We will suppose 
that one wishes to divine by geomancy whether or no one should marry, it being 
assumed that one's emotional impulses suggest so rash a course. The man takes 
his wand and his sand; the traces the question, makes the appropriate pentagram, 
and the sigil of the spirit. Before tracing the dashes which are to determine the four 
"Mothers", he must strictly examine himself. He must banish from his mind every 
thought which can possibly act as an attachment to his proposed partner. He must 
banish all thoughts which concern himself, those of apprehension no less than 
those of ardour. He must carry his introspection as far as possible. He must 
observe with all the subtlety at his command whether it pains him to abandon any 
of these thoughts. So long as his mind is stirred, however slightly, by one single 
aspect of the subject, he is not fit to begin to form the figure. He must sink his 
personality in that of the intelligence hearing the question propounded by a stranger 



to whom he is indifferent, but whom it is his business to serve faithfully. He must 
now run over the whole affair in his mind, making sure of this utter aloofness 
therefrom. He must also make sure that his muscles are perfectly free to respond 
to the touch of the Will of that intelligence. (It is of course understood that he has 
not become so familiar with geomancy by dint of practice as to be able to calculate 
subconsciously what figures he will form; for this would vitiate the experiment 
entirely. It is, in fact, one of the objections to geomancy that sooner or later one 
does become aware at the time of tracing them whether the dots are going to be 
even or odd. This needs a special training to correct). 

Physio-psychological theory will probably maintain that the "automatic" action of 
the hand is controlled by the brain no less than in the case of conscious volition; but 
this is an additional argument for identifying the brain with the intelligence invoked. 

Having thus identified himself as closely as possible with that intelligence, and 
concentrated on the question as if the "prophesying spirit" were giving its whole 
attention thereto, he must {165} await the impulse to trace the marks on the sand; 
and, as soon as it comes let it race to the finish. Here arises another technical 
difficulty. One has to make 16 rows of dots; and, especially for the beginner, the 
mind has to grapple with the apprehension lest the hand fail to execute the required 
number. It is also troubled by fearing to exceed; but excess does not matter. Extra 
lines are simply null and void, so that the best plan is to banish that thought, and 
make sure only of not stopping too soon.«Practice soon teaches one to count 
subconsciously ... yes, and that is the other difficulty again!» 

The lines being traced, the operation is over as far as spiritual qualities are 
required, for a time. The process of setting up the figure for judgment is purely 
mechanical. 

But, in the judgment, the diviner stands once more in need of his inmost and 
utmost attainments. He should exhaust the intellectual sources of information at 
his disposal, and form from them his judgment. But having done this, he should 
detach his mind from what it has just formulated, and proceed to concentrate it on 
the figure as a whole, almost as if it were the object of his meditation. One need 
hardly repeat that in both these operations detachment from one's personal 
partialities is as necessary as it was in the first part of the work. In setting up the 
figure, bias would beget a Freudian phantasm to replace the image of truth which 
the figure ought to be; and it is not too much to say that the entire subconscious 
machinery of the body and mind lends itself with horrid willingness to this ape-like 
antic of treason. But now that the figure stands for judgment, the same bias would 
tend to form its phantasm of wish-fulfilment in a different manner. It would act 
through the mind to bewray sound judgment. It might, for example, induce one to 
emphasize the Venereal element in Puella at the expense of the Saturnian. It 
might lead one to underrate the influence of a hostile figure, or to neglect altogether 
some element of importance. The MASTER THERION has known cases where 
the diver was so afraid of an unfavourable answer that he made actual mistakes in 
the simple mechanical construction of the figure! Finally, in the {166} summing up; 
it is fatally easy to slur over unpleasantness, and to breathe on the tiniest spark that 
promises to kindle the tinder — the rotten rags! — of hope. 

The concluding operation is therefore to obtain a judgment of the figure, 
independent of all intellectual or moral restraint. One must endeavour to 
apprehend it as a thing absolute in itself. One must treat it, in short, very much the 
same as one did the question; as a mystical entity, till now unrelated with other 
phenomena. One must, so to speak, adore it as a god, uncritically: "Speak, Lord, 



for thy servant heareth." It must be allowed to impose its intrinsic individuality on 
the mind, to put its fingers independently on whatever notes it pleases. 

In this way one obtains an impression of the true purport of the answer; and one 
obtains it armed with a sanction superior to any sensible suggestions. It comes 
from and to a part of the individual which is independent of the influence of 
environment; is adjusted to that environment by true necessity, and not by the 
artifices of such adaptations as our purblind conception of convenience induces us 
to fabricate. 

The student will observe from the above that divination is in one sense an art 
entirely separate from that of Magick; yet it interpenetrates Magick at every point. 
The fundamental laws of both are identical. The right use of divination has already 
been explained; but it must be added that proficiency therein, tremendous as is its 
importance in furnishing the Magician with the information necessary to his 
strategical and tactical plans, in no wise enables him to accomplish the impossible. 
It is not within the scope of divination to predict the future (for example) with the 
certainty of an astronomer in calculating the return of a comet.«The astronomer 
himself has to enter a caveat. He can only calculate the probability on the 
observed facts. Some force might interfere with the anticipated movement.» 
There is always much virtue in divination; for (Shakespeare assures us!) there is 
"much virtue in IF"! 

In estimating the ultimate value of a divinatory judgment, one must allow for more 
than the numerous sources of error inherent {167} in the process itself. The 
judgment can do no more than the facts presented to it warrant. It is naturally 
impossible in most cases to make sure that some important factor has not been 
omitted. In asking, "shall I be wise to marry?" one leaves it open for wisdom to be 
defined in divers ways. One can only expect an answer in the sense of the 
question. The connotation of "wise" would then imply the limitations "in your private 
definition of wisdom", "in reference to your present circumstances." It would not 
involve guarantee against subsequent disaster, or pronounce a philosophical 
dictum as to wisdom in the abstract sense. One must not assume that the oracle is 
omniscient. By the nature of the case, on the contrary, it is the utterance of a being 
whose powers are partial and limited, though not to such an extent, or in the same 
directions, as one's own. But a man who is advised to purchase a certain stock 
should not complain if a general panic knocks the bottom out of it a few weeks 
later. The advice only referred to the prospects of the stock in itself. The divination 
must not be blamed any more than one would blame a man for buying a house at 
Ypres there years before the World-War. 

As against this, one must insist that it is obviously to the advantage of the diviner 
to obtain this information from beings of the most exalted essence available. An 
old witch who has a familiar spirit of merely local celebrity such as the toad in her 
tree, can hardly expect him to tell her much more of private matters than her parish 
magazine does of public. It depends entirely on the Magician how he is served. 

The greater the man, the greater must be his teacher. It follows that the highest 
forms of communicating daemons, those who know, so to speak, the court secrets, 
disdain to concern themselves with matters which they regard as beneath them. 
One must not make the mistake of calling in a famous physician to one's sick 
Pekinese. One must also beware of asking even the cleverest angel a question 
outside his ambit. A heart specialist should not prescribe for throat trouble. 

The Magician ought therefore to make himself master of several methods of 
divination; using one or the other as the purpose of the moment dictates. He 
should make a point of organizing a staff of such spirits to suit various {168} 



occasions. These should be "familiar"spirits, in the strict sense; members of his 
family. He should deal with them constantly, avoiding whimsical or capricious 
changes. He should choose them so that their capacities cover the whole ground 
of his work; but he should not multiply them unnecessarily, for he makes himself 
responsible for each one that he employs. Such spirits should be ceremonially 
evoked to visible or semi-visible appearance. A strict arrangement should be made 
and sworn. This must be kept punctiliously by the Magician, and its infringement by 
the spirit severely punished. Relations with these spirits should be confirmed and 
encouraged by frequent intercourse. They should be treated with courtesy, 
consideration, and even affection. They should be taught to love and respect their 
master, and to take pride in being trusted by him. 

It is sometimes better to act on the advice of a spirit even when one knows it to 
be wrong, though in such a case one must take the proper precautions against an 
undesirable result. The reason for this is that spirits of this type are very sensitive. 
They suffer agonies of remorse on realising that they have injured their Master; for 
he is their God; they know themselves to be part of him, their aim is to attain to 
absorption in him. They understand therefore that his interests are theirs. Care 
must be taken to employ none but spirits who are fit for the purpose, not only by 
reason of their capacity to supply information, but for their sympathy with the 
personality of the Magician. Any attempt to coerce unwilling spirits is dangerous. 
They obey from fear; their fear makes them flatter, and tell amiable falsehoods. It 
also creates phantasmal projections of themselves to personate them; and these 
phantasms, besides being worthless, become the prey of malicious daemons who 
use them to attack the Magician in various ways whose prospect of success is 
enhanced by the fact that he has himself created a link with them. 

One more observation seems desirable while on this subject. Divination of any 
kind is improper in matters directly concerning the Great Work itself. In the 
Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel, the adept is possessed 
of all he can possibly need. To consult any other is to insult one's {169} Angel. 
Moreover, it is to abandon the only person who really knows, and really cares, in 
favour of one who by the nature of the case, must be ignorant«No intelligence of 
the type that operates divination is a complete Microcosm as Man is. He knows in 
perfection what lies within his own Sphere, and little or nothing beyond it. Graphiel 
knows all that is knowable about Marital matters, as no Man can possibly do. For 
even the most Marital man is limited as to Madim by the fact that Mars is only one 
element in his molecule; the other elements both inhibit concentration on their 
colleague, and veil him by insisting on his being interpreted in reference to 
themselves. No entity whose structure does not include the entire Tree of Life is 
capable of the Formulae of Initiation. Graphiel, consulted by the Aspirants to 
Adeptship, would be bound to regard the Great Work as purely a question of 
combat, and ignore all other considerations. His advice would be absolute on 
technical points of this kind; but its very perfection would persuade the Aspirant to 
an unbalance course of action which would entail failure and destruction. It is 
pertinent to mention in this connection that one must not expect absolute 
information as to what is going to happen. "Fortune-telling" is an abuse of 
divination. At the utmost one can only ascertain what may reasonably be expected. 
The proper function of the process is to guide one's judgment. Diagnosis is fairly 
reliable; advice may be trusted, generally speaking; but prognosis should always be 
cautious. The essence of the business is the consultation of specialists.» of the 
essence of the matter — one whose interest in it is no more (at the best) than that 
of a well-meaning stranger. It should go without saying that until the Magician has 



attained to the Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel he is liable 
to endless deceptions. He does not know Himself; how can he explain his 
business to others? How can those others, though they do their best for him, aid in 
anything but trifles? One must therefore be prepared for disappointment at every 
stage until one attains to adeptship. 

This is especially true of divination, because the essence of the horror of not 
knowing one's Angel is the utter bewilderment and anguish of the mind, 
complicated by the persecution of the body, and envenomed by the ache of the 
soul. One puts the wrong questions, and puts them wrong; gets the wrong 
answers, judges them wrong, and acts wrongly upon them. One must nevertheless 
persist, aspiring with ardour towards one's Angel, and comforted {170} by the 
assurance that He is guiding one secretly towards Himself, and that all one's 
mistakes are necessary preparations for the appointed hour of meeting Him. Each 
mistake is the combing-out of some tangle in the hair of the bride as she is being 
coiffed for marriage. 

On the other hand, although the adept is in daily communication with his Angel, 
he ought to be careful to consult Him only on questions proper to the dignity of the 
relation. One should not consult one's Angel on too many details, or indeed on any 
matters which come within the office of one's familiar spirits. One does not go the 
the King about petty personal trifles. The romance and rapture of the ineffable 
union which constitutes Adeptship must not be profaned by the introduction of 
commonplace cares. One must not appear with one's hair in curl-papers, or 
complain of the cook's impertinence, if one wants to make the most of the 
honeymoon.«As the poet puts it; "Psyche, beware how thou disclose Thy tricks of 
toilet to Eros, Or let him learn that those love-breathing Lyrical lips that whisper, 
wreathing His brows with sense-bewitching gold, Are equally expert to scold; That 
those caressing hands will maybe Yet box his ears and slap the baby!"» 

To the Adept divination becomes therefore a secondary consideration, although 
he can now employ it with absolute confidence, and probably use it with far greater 
frequency than before his attainment. Indeed, this is likely in proportion as he 
learns that resort to divination (on every occasion when his Will does not instantly 
instruct him) with implicit obedience to its counsels careless as to whether or no 
they may land him in disaster, is a means admirably efficacious of keeping his mind 
untroubled by external impressions, and therefore in the proper condition to receive 
the reiterant strokes of rapture with which the love of his Angel ravishes him. 

We have now mapped out the boundaries of possibility and propriety which 
define the physical and political geography of divination. The student must guard 
himself constantly against supposing that this art affords any absolute means of 
discovering "truth", or indeed, of using that word as if it meant more than the {171} 
relation of two ideas each of which is itself as subject to "change without notice" as 
a musical programme. 

Divination, in the nature of things, can do no more than put the mind of the 
querent into conscious connection with another mind whose knowledge of the 
subject at issue is to his own as that of an expert to a layman. The expert is not 
infallible. The client may put his question in a misleading manner, or even base it 
on a completely erroneous conception of the facts. He may misunderstand the 
expert's answer, and he may misinterpret its purport. Apart from all this, excluding 
all error, both question and answer are limited in validity by their own conditions; 
and these conditions are such that truth may cease to be true, either as time goes 



on, or if it be flawed by the defect of failure to consider some circumstances whose 
concealed operation cancels the contract. 

In a word, divination, like any other science, is justified of its children. It would be 
extraordinary should so fertile a mother be immune from still-births, monstrosities, 
and abortions. 

We none of us dismiss our servant science with a kick and a curse every time the 
telephone gets out of order. The telephone people make no claim that it always 
works and always works right.«Except in New York City.» Divination, with equal 
modesty, admits that "it often goes wrong; but it works well enough, all things 
considered. The science is in its infancy. All we can do is our best. We no more 
pretend to infallibility than the mining expert who considers himself in luck if he hits 
the bull's eye four times in ten." 

The error of all dogmatists (from the oldest prophet with his "literally-inspired word 
of God" to the newest German professor with his single-track explanation of the 
Universe) lies in trying to prove too much, in defending themselves against critics 
by stretching a probably excellent theory to include all the facts and the fables, until 
it bursts like the overblown bladder it is. 

Divination is no more than a rough and ready practical method which we 
understand hardly at all, and operate only as empirics. Success for the best diviner 
alive is no more certain in any particular instance than a long putt by a champion 
golfer. Its calculations {172} are infinitely more complex than Chess, a Chess 
played on an infinite board with men whose moves are indeterminate, and made 
still more difficult by the interference of imponderable forces and unformulated 
laws; while its conduct demands not only the virtues, themselves rare enough, of 
intellectual and moral integrity, but intuition combining delicacy with strength in 
such perfection and to such extremes as to make its existence appear monstrous 
and miraculous against Nature. 

To admit this is not to discredit oracles. On the contrary, the oracles fell into 
disrepute just because they pretended to do more than they could. To divine 
concerning a matter is little more than to calculate probabilities. We obtain the use 
of minds who have access to knowledge beyond ours, but not to omniscience. 

HRU, the great angel set over the Tarot, is beyond us as we are beyond the ant; 
but, for all we know, the knowledge of HRU is excelled by some mightier mind in 
the same proportion. Nor have we any warrant for accusing HRU of ignorance or 
error if we read the Tarot to our own delusion. He may have known, he may have 
spoken truly; the fault may lie with our own insight.«The question of the sense in 
which an answer is true arises. One {WEH NOTE: sic, interpolate "should"} not mix 
up the planes. Yet as Mr. Russell shows, "Op Cit. p". 61, the worlds which lie 
behind phenomena must possess the same structure as our own. "Every 
proposition having a communicable significance must lie in just that essence of 
individuality which, for that very reason, is irrelevant to science". Just so: but this is 
to confess the impotence of science to attain truth, and to admit the urgency of 
developing a mental instrument of superior capacity.» 

The MASTER THERION has observed on innumerable occasions that 
divinations, made by him and dismissed as giving untrue answers, have justified 
themselves months or years later when he was able to revise his judgment in 
perspective, untroubled by his personal passion. 

It is indeed surprising how often the most careless divinations give accurate 
answers. When things go wrong, it is almost always possible to trace the error to 
one's own self-willed and insolent presumption in insisting that events shall 
accommodate themselves to our egoism and vanity. It is comically unscientific to 



adduce {173} examples of the mistakes of the diviners as evidence that their art is 
fatuous. Every one knows that the simplest chemical experiments often go wrong. 
Every one knows the eccentricities of fountain pens; but nobody outside 
Evangelical circles makes fun of the Cavendish experiment, or asserts that, if 
fountain pens undoubtedly work now and then, their doing so is merely 
coincidence. 

The fact of the case is that the laws of nature are incomparably more subtle than 
even science suspects. The phenomena of every plane are intimately interwoven. 
The arguments of Aristotle were dependent on the atmospheric pressure which 
prevented his blood from boiling away. There is nothing in the universe which does 
not influence every other thing in one way or another. There is no reason in Nature 
why the apparently chance combination of half-a dozen sticks of tortoise-shell 
should not be so linked both with the human mind and with the entire structure of 
the Universe that the observation of their fall should not enable us to measure all 
things in heaven and earth. 

With one piece of curved glass we have discovered uncounted galaxies of suns; 
with another, endless orders of existence in the infinitesimal. With the prism we 
have analysed light so that matter and force have become intelligible only as forms 
of light. With a rod we have summoned the invisible energies of electricity to be our 
familiar spirit serving us to do our Will, whether it be to outsoar the condor, or to 
dive deeper into the demon world of disease than any of our dreamers dared to 
dream. 

Since with four bits of common glass mankind has learnt to know so much, 
achieved so much, who dare deny that the Book of Thoth, the quintessentialized 
wisdom of our ancestors whose civilizations, perished though they be, have left 
monuments which dwarf ours until we wonder whether we are degenerate from 
them, or evolved from Simians, who dare deny that such a book may be possessed 
of unimaginable powers? 

It is not so long since the methods of modern science were scoffed at by the 
whole cultured world. In the sacred halls themselves the roofs rang loud with the 
scornful laughter of the high priests as each new postulant approached with his 
unorthodox offering. {174} There is hardly a scientific discovery in history which 
was not decried as quackery by the very men whose own achievements were 
scarce yet recognized by the world at large. 

Within the memory of the present generation, the possibility of aeroplanes was 
derisively denied by those very engineers accounted most expert to give their 
opinions. 

The method of divination, the "ratio" of it, is as obscure to-day as was that of 
spectrum analysis a generation ago. That the chemical composition of the fixed 
stars should become known to man seemed an insane imagining too ridiculous to 
discuss. To-day it seems equally irrational to enquire of the desert sand 
concerning the fate of empires. Yet surely it, if any one knows, should know! 

To-day it may sound impossible for inanimate objects to reveal the inmost secrets 
of mankind and nature. We cannot say why divination is valid. We cannot trace 
the process by which it performs it marvels.«The main difference between a 
Science and an Art is that the former admits mensuration. Its processes must be 
susceptible of the application of quantitative standards. Its laws reject 
imponderable variables. Science despises Art for its refusal to conform with 
calculable conditions. But even to-day, in the boasted Age of Science, man is still 
dependent on Art as to most matters of practical importance to him; the arts of 
Government, of War, of Literature, etc. are supremely influential, and Science does 



little more than facilitate them by making their materials mechanically docile. The 
utmost extension of Science can merely organize the household of Art. Art thus 
progresses in perception and power by increased control or automatic accuracy of 
its details. The MASTER THERION has made an Epoch in the Art of Magick by 
applying the Method of Science to its problems. His Work is a contribution of 
unique value, comparable only to that of those men of genius who revolutionized 
the empirical guesswork of "natural philosophers". The Magicians of to-morrow will 
be armed with mathematical theory, organized observation, and experimentally- 
verified practice. But their Art will remain inscrutable as ever in essence; talent will 
never supplant genius. Education is impotent to produce a poet greater than 
Robert Burns; the perfection of laboratory apparatus prepares indeed the path of a 
Pasteur, but cannot make masters of mediocrities.» But the same objections 
apply equally well to the telephone. No man knows what electricity is, or the nature 
of the forces which determine its action. We know only that by doing certain things 
we get certain results, and that the least error {175} on our part will bring our work 
to naught. The same is exactly true of divination. The difference between the two 
sciences is not more than this: that, more minds having been at work on the former 
we have learnt to master its tricks with greater success than in the case of the 
latter. 


{176} 


CHAPTER XIX 
OF DRAMATIC RITUALS. 

The Wheel turns to those effectual methods of invocation employed in the 
ancient Mysteries and by certain secret bodies of initiates to-day. The object of 
them is almost invariably«The word is unwarrantably universal. It would not be 
impracticable to adopt this method to such operations as Talismanic Magick. For 
example, one might consecrate and charge a Pantacle by the communication by 
AIWAZ to the Scribe of the BOOK of the LAW, the Magician representing the 
Angel, the Pantacle being the Book, and the person on whom the Pantacle is 
intended to act taking the part of the Scribe.» the invocation of a God, that God 
conceived in a more or less material and personal fashion. These Rituals are 
therefore well suited for such persons as are capable of understanding the spirit of 
Magick as opposed to the letter. One of the great advantages of them is that a 
large number of persons may take part, so that there is consequently more force 
available; but it is important that they should all be initiates of the same mysteries, 
bound by the same oaths, and filled with the same aspirations. They should be 
associated only for this one purpose. 




Such a company being prepared, the story of the God should be dramatised by a 
well-skilled poet accustomed to this form of composition. Lengthy speeches and 
invocations should be avoided, but action should be very full. Such ceremonies 
should be carefully rehearsed; but in rehearsals care should be taken to omit the 
climax, which should be studied by the principal character in private. The play 
should be so arranged that this climax depends on him alone. By this means one 
prevents the ceremony from becoming mechanical or hackneyed, and the element 
of surprise. {177} assists the lesser characters to get out of themselves at the 
supreme moment. Following the climax there should always be an unrehearsed 
ceremony, an impromptu. The most satisfactory form of this is the dance. In such 
ceremonies appropriate libations may be freely used. 

The Rite of Luna (Equinox I. VI) is a good example of this use. Here the climax is 
the music of the goddess, the assistants remaining in silent ecstasy. 

In the rite of Jupiter the impromptu is the dance, in that of Saturn long periods of 
silence. 

It will be noticed that in these Rites poetry and music were largely employed — 
mostly published pieces by well-known authors and composers. It would be 
better«"PERHAPS! One can think of certain Awful Consequences". "But, after 
all, they wouldn't seem so to the authors!" "But — pity the poor Gods!" "Bother the 
Gods!"» to write and compose specially for the ceremony«A body of skilled 
Magicians accustomed to work in concert may be competent to conduct impromptu 
Orgia. To cite an actual instance in recent times; the blood of a Christian being 
required for some purpose, a young cock was procured and baptized into the 
Roman Catholic Church by a man who, being the son of an ordained Priest, was 
magically an incarnation of the Being of that Priest, and was therefore congenitally 
possessed of the powers thereto appurtenant. The cock, "Peter Paul," was 
consequently a baptized Christian for all magical purposes. Order was then taken 
to imprison the bird; which done, the Magicians assuming respectively the 
characters of Herod, Herodias, Salome, and the Executioner, acted out the scene 
of the dance and the beheading, on the lines of Oscar Wilde's drama, "Peter Paul" 
being cast for the part of John the Baptist. This ceremony was devised and done 
on the spur of the moment, and its spontaneity and simplicity were presumably 
potent factors in its success. 

On the point of theology, I doubt whether Dorn Gorenflot sucessfully avoided 
eating meat in Lent by baptizing the pullet a carp. For as the sacrament — by its 
intention, despite its defects of form — could not fail of efficacy, the pullet must 
have become a Christian, and therefore a human being. Carp was therefore only 
its baptized name — cf. Polycarp — and Dorn Gorenflot ate human flesh in Lent, so 
that, for all he became a bishop, he is damned.». 


{ 178 } 




CHAPTER XX 


OF THE EUCHARIST 
AND OF THE ART OF ALCHEMY 

I 

One of the simplest and most complete of Magick ceremonies is the Eucharist. 

It consists in taking common things, transmuting them into things divine, and 
consuming them. 

So far, it is a type of every magick ceremony, for the reabsorption of the force is a 
kind of consumption; but it has a more restricted application, as follows. 

Take a substance«This may be of composite character.» symbolic of the 
whole course of nature, make it God, and consume it. 

There are many ways of doing this; but they may easily be classified according to 
the number of the elements of which the sacrament is composed. 

The highest form of the Eucharist is that in which the Element consecrated is 
One. 

It is one substance and not two, not living and not dead, neither liquid nor solid, 
neither hot nor cold, neither male nor female. 

This sacrament is secret in every respect. For those who may be worthy, 
although not officially recognized as such, this Eucharist has been described in 
detail and without concealment, "somewhere" in the published writings of the 
MASTER THERION. But He has told no one where. It is reserved for the highest 
initiates, and is synonymous with the Accomplished Work on the {179} material 
plane. It is the Medicine of Metals, the Stone of the Wise, the Potable Gold, the 
Elixir of Life that is consumed therein. The altar is the bosom of Isis, the eternal 
mother; the chalice is in effect the Cup of our Lady Babalon Herself; the Wand is 
that which Was and Is and Is To Come. 

The Eucharist of "two" elements has its matter of the passives. The wafer 
(pantacle) is of corn, typical of earth; the wine (cup) represents water. (There are 
certain other attributions. The Wafer is the Sun, for instance: and the wine is 
appropriate to Bacchus). 

The wafer may, however, be more complex, the "Cake of Light" described in Liber 
Legis. 

This is used in the exoteric Mass of the Phoenix (Liber 333, Cap: 44) mixed with 
the blood of the Magus. This mass should be performed daily at sunset by every 
magician. 

Corn and wine are equivalent to flesh and blood; but it is easier to convert live 
substances into the body and blood of God, than to perform this miracle upon dead 
matter. 

The Eucharist of "three" elements has for basis the symbols of the three Gunas. 
For Tamas (darkness) take opium or nightshade or some sleepy medicine; for 
Rajas (activity) take strychnine or other excitant; for Sattvas (calm) the cakes of 
Light may again be suitable.«The Cakes of Light are universally applicable; they 
contain meal, honey, and oil (carbohydrates, fats, and proteids, the three 
necessaries of human nutrition): also perfume of the three essential types of 
magical and curative virtue; the subtle principle of animal life itself is fixed in them 
by the introduction of fresh living blood.» 



The Eucharist of "four" elements consists of fire, air, water, and earth. These are 
represented by a flame for fire, by incense or roses for air, by wine for water, and 
by bread and salt for earth. 

The Eucharist of "five" has for basis wine for taste, a rose for smell, a flame for 
sight, a bell for sound, and a dagger for touch. This sacrament is implied in the 
Mass of the Phoenix in a slightly different form. {180} 

The Eucharist of "six" elements has Father, Son, and Holy Spirit above; breath, 
water, and blood beneath. It is a sacrament reserved for high initiates.«The 
Lance and the Graal are firstly dedicated to the Holy Spirit of Life, in Silence. The 
Bread and Wine are then fermented and manifested by vibration, and received by 
the Virgin Mother. The elements are then intermingled and consumed after the 
Epiphany of lacchus, when "Countenance beholdeth Countenance).» 

The Eucharist of "seven" elements is mystically identical with that of one. 

Of the method of consecrating the elements it is only necessary to say that they 
should be treated as talismans. The circle and other furniture of the Temple should 
receive the usual benefit of the banishings and consecrations. The Oath should be 
taken and the Invocations made. When the divine force manifests in the elements, 
they should be solemnly consumed. There is also a simpler method of 
consecration reserved for initiates of high rank, of which it is here unlawful to 
speak. 

According to the nature of the Sacrament, so will its results be. In some one may 
receive a mystic grace, culminating in Samadhi; in others a simpler and more 
material benefit may be obtained. 

The highest sacrament, that of One element, is universal in its operation; 
according to the declared purpose of the work so will the result be. It is a universal 
Key of all Magick. 

These secrets are of supreme practical importance, and are guarded in the 
Sanctuary with a two-edged sword flaming every way«J.K.Husmans, who was 
afraid of them, and tried to betray the little he knew of them, became a Papist, and 
died of cancer of the tongue.»; for this sacrament is the Tree of Life itself, and 
whoso partaketh of the fruit thereof shall never die«The use of the Elixir of Life is 
only justifiable in peculiar circumstances. To go counter to the course of natural 
Change is to approximate perilously to the error of the "Black Brothers".». 

Unless he so will. Who would not rather work through incarnation; a real renewal 
of body and brain, than content himself with a stagnant immortality upon this mote 
in the Sunlight of the Universe which we call earth? {181} 

With regard to the preparations for such Sacraments, the Catholic Church has 
maintained well enough the traditions of the true Gnostic Church in whose keeping 
the secrets are.«Study, in the Roman Missal, the Canon of the Mass, and the 
chapter of "defects".» 

Chastity«The Word Chastity is used by initiates to signify a certain state of soul 
and of mind determinant of a certain habit of body which is nowise identical with 
what is commonly understood. Chastity in the true magical sense of the word is 
inconceivable to those who are not wholly emancipated from the obsession of 
sex.» is a condition; fasting for some hours previous is a condition; an earnest and 
continual aspiration is a condition. Without these antecedents even the Eucharist 
of the One and Seven is partially — though such is its intrinsic virtue that it can 
never be wholly — baulked of its effect. 

A Eucharist of some sort should most assuredly be consummated daily by every 
magician, and he should regard it as the main sustenance of his magical life. It is 
of more importance than any other magical ceremony, because it is a complete 



circle. The whole of the force expended is completely re-absorbed; yet the virtue is 
that vast gain represented by the abyss between Man and God. 

The magician becomes filled with God, fed upon God, intoxicated with God. Little 
by little his body will become purified by the internal lustration of God; day by day 
his mortal frame, shedding its earthly elements, will become in very truth the 
Temple of the Holy Ghost. Day by day matter is replaced by Spirit, the human by 
the divine; ultimately the change will be complete; God manifest in flesh will be his 
name. 

This is the most important of all magical secrets that ever were or are or can be. 
To a Magician thus renewed the attainment of the Knowledge and Conversation of 
the Holy Guardian Angel becomes an inevitable task; every force of his nature, 
unhindered, tends to that aim and goal of whose nature neither man nor god may 
speak, for that it is infinitely beyond speech or thought or {182} ecstasy or silence. 
Samadhi and Nibbana are but its shadows cast upon the universe. 


If the Master Therion effects by this book nothing else but to demonstrate the 
continuity of nature and the uniformity of Law, He will feel that His work has not 
been wasted. In his original design of Part III he did not contemplate any allusion 
to alchemy. It has somehow been taken for granted that this subject is entirely 
foreign to regular Magick, both in scope and method. It will be the main object of 
the following description to establish it as essentially a branch of the subject, and to 
show that it may be considered simply as a particular case of the general 
proposition — differing from evocatory and talismanic Magick only in the values 
which are represented by the unknown quantities in the pantomorphous equations. 

There is no need to make any systematized attempt to decipher the jargon of 
Hermetic treatises. We need not enter upon an historical discussion. Let it suffice 
to say that the word alchemy is an Arabic term consisting of the article "al" and the 
adjective "khemi" which means "that which pertains to Egypt"«This etymology 
differs from that given by Skeat; I can do no more than present my submission.». 
A rough translation would be "The Egyptian matter". The assumption is that the 
Mohammedan grammarians held traditionally that the art was derived from that 
wisdom of the Egyptians which was the boast of Moses, Plato, and Pythagoras, 
and the source of their illumination. 

Modern research (by profane scholars) leaves it still doubtful as to whether 
Alchemical treatises should be classified as mystical, magical, medical, or 
chemical. The most reasonable opinion is that all these objects formed the pre¬ 
occupation of the alchemists in varying proportions. Hermes is alike the god of 
Wisdom, Thaumaturgy, therapeutics, and physical science. All these may 
consequently claim the title Hermetic. It cannot be doubted that such writers as 
Fludd aspired to spiritual perfection. It is equally sure that Edward Kelly wrote 
primarily from the point of view {183} of a Magician; that Paracelesus applied 
himself to the cure of disease and the prolongation of life as the first consideration, 
although his greatest achievements seem to modern thinkers to have been rather 
his discoveries of opium, zinc, and hydrogen; so that we tend to think of him as a 
chemist no less than we do of Van Helmont, whose conception of gas ranks him as 
one of those rare geniuses who have increased human knowledge by a 
fundamentally important idea. 

The literature of Alchemy is immense. Practically all of it is wholly or partially 
unintelligible. Its treatises, from the "Asch Metzareph" of the Hebrews to the 



"Chariot of Antimony" are deliberately couched in hieratic riddles. Ecclesiastical 
persecution, and the profanation of the secrets of power, were equally dreaded. 
Worse still, from our point of view, this motive induced writers to insert intentionally 
misleading statements, the more deeply to bedevil unworthy pretenders to their 
mysteries. 

We do not propose to discuss any of the actual processes. Most readers will be 
already aware that the main objects of alchemy were the Philosopher's Stone, the 
Medicine of Metals, and various tinctures and elixirs possessing divers virtues; in 
particular, those of healing disease, extending the span of life, increasing human 
abilities, perfecting the nature of man in every respect, conferring magical powers, 
and transmuting material substances, especially metals, into more valuable forms. 

The subject is further complicated by the fact that many authors were 
unscrupulous quacks. Ignorant of the first elements of the art, they plagiarized 
without shame, and reaped a harvest of fraudulent gain. They took advantage of 
the general ignorance, and the convention of mystery, in just the same way as their 
modern successors do in the matter of all Occult sciences. 

But despite all this, one thing is abundantly clear; all serious writers, though they 
seem to speak of an infinity of different subjects, so much so that it has proved 
impossible for modern analytic research to ascertain the true nature of any single 
process, were agreed on the fundamental theory on which they based their 
practices. It appears at first sight as if hardly any two of them were in accord as to 
the nature of the "First Matter of the work". {184} They describe this in a 
bewildering multiplicity of unintelligible symbols. We have no reason to suppose 
that they were all talking of the same thing, or otherwise. The same remarks apply 
to every reagent and every process, no less than to the final product or products. 

Yet beneath this diversity, we may perceive an obscure identity. They all begin 
with a substance in nature which is described as existing almost everywhere, and 
as universally esteemed of no value. The alchemist is in all cases to take this 
substance, and subject it to a series of operations. By so doing, he obtains his 
product. This product, however named or described, is always a substance which 
represents the truth or perfection of the original "First Matter"; and its qualities are 
invariably such as pertain to a living being, not to an inanimate mass. In a word, 
the alchemist is to take a dead thing, impure, valueless, and powerless, and 
transform it into a live thing, active, invaluable and thaumaturgic. 

The reader of this book will surely find in this a most striking analogy with what 
we have already said of the processes of Magick. What, by our definition, is 
initiation? The First Matter is a man, that is to say, a perishable parasite, bred of 
the earth's crust, crawling irritably upon it for a span, and at last returning to the dirt 
whence he sprang. The process of initiation consists in removing his impurities, 
and finding in his true self an immortal intelligence to whom matter is no more than 
the means of manifestation. The initiate is eternally individual; he is ineffable, 
incorruptible, immune from everything. He possesses infinite wisdom and infinite 
power in himself. This equation is identical with that of a talisman. The Magician 
takes an idea, purifies it, intensifies it by invoking into it the inspiration of his soul. It 
is no longer a scrawl scratched on a sheep-skin, but a word of Truth, imperishable, 
mighty to prevail throughout the sphere of its purport. The evocation of a spirit is 
precisely similar in essence. The exorcist takes dead material substances of a 
nature sympathetic to the being whom he intends to invoke. He banishes all 
impurities therefrom, prevents all interference therewith, and proceeds to give life to 
the subtle substance thus prepared by instilling his soul. {185} 



Once again, there is nothing in this exclusively "magical". Rembrandt van Ryn 
used to take a number of ores and other crude objects. From these he banished 
the impurities, and consecrated them to his work, by the preparation of canvasses, 
brushes, and colours. This done, he compelled them to take the stamp of his soul; 
from those dull, valueless creatures of earth he created a vital and powerful being 
of truth and beauty. It would indeed be surprising to anybody who has come to a 
clear comprehension of nature if there were any difference in the essence of these 
various formulas. The laws of nature apply equally in every possible circumstance. 

We are now in a position to understand what alchemy is. We might even go 
further and say that even if we had never heard of it, we know what it must be. 

Let us emphasize the fact that the final product is in all cases a living thing. It has 
been the great stumbling block to modern research that the statements of 
alchemists cannot be explained away. From the chemical standpoint it has 
seemed not "a priori" impossible that lead should be turned into gold. Our recent 
discovery of the periodicity of the elements has made it seem likely, at least in 
theory, that our apparently immutable elements should be modifications of a single 
one.«See R.K.Duncan, "The New Knowledge", for a popularisation of recent 
results. 

Aleister Crowley held this doctrine in his teens at a period when it was the 
grossest heresy.» Organic Chemistry, with its metatheses and syntheses 
dependent on the conceptions of molecules as geometrical structures has 
demonstrated a praxis which gives this theory body; and the properties of Radium 
have driven the Old Guard from the redoubt which flew the flag of the essential 
heterogeneity of the elements. The doctrines of Evolution have brought the 
alchemical and monistic theory of matter into line with our conception of life; the 
collapse of the wall between the animal and vegetable kingdoms has shaken that 
which divided them from the mineral. 

But even though the advanced chemist might admit the possibility of transmuting 
lead into gold, he could not conceive of that {186} gold as other than metallic, of the 
same order of nature as the lead from which it had been made. That this gold 
should possess the power of multiplying itself, or of acting as a ferment upon other 
substances, seemed so absurd that he felt obliged to conclude that the alchemists 
who claimed these properties for their Gold must, after all, have been referring not 
to Chemistry, but to some spiritual operations whose sanctity demanded some 
such symbolic veil as the cryptographic use of the language of the laboratory. 

The MASTER THERION is sanguine that his present reduction of all cases of the 
art of Magick to a single formula will both elucidate and vindicate Alchemy, while 
extending chemistry to cover all classes of Change. 

There is an obvious condition which limits our proposed operations. This is that, 
as the formula of any Work effects the extraction and visualization of the Truth from 
any "First Matter", the "Stone" or "Elixir" which results from our labours will be the 
pure and perfect Individual originally inherent in the substance chosen, and nothing 
else. The most skilful gardener cannot produce lilies from the wild rose; his roses 
will always be roses, however he have perfected the properties of this stock. 

There is here no contradiction with our previous thesis of the ultimate unity of all 
substance. It is true that Hobbs and Nobbs are both modifications of the Pleroma. 
Both vanish in the Pleroma when they attain Samadhi. But they are not 
interchangeable to the extent that they are individual modifications; the initiate 
Hobbs is not the initiate Nobbs any more than Hobbs the haberdasher is Nobbs of 
"the nail an sarspan business as he got his money by". Our skill in producing 
aniline dyes does not enable us to dispense with the original aniline, and use sugar 



instead. Thus the Alchemists said: "To make gold you must take gold"; their art 
was to bring each substance to the perfection of its own proper nature. 

No doubt, part of this process involved the withdrawal of the essence of the "First 
Matter" within the homogeneity of "Hyle", just as initiation insists on the annihilation 
of the individual in the Impersonal Infinity of Existence to emerge once more as a 
less confused and deformed Eidolon of the Truth of Himself. This is the guarantee 
that he is uncontaminated by alien elements. The {187} "Elixir" must possess the 
activity of a "nascent" substance, just as "nascent" hydrogen combines with arsenic 
(in "Marsh's test") when the ordinary form of the gas is inert. Again, oxygen 
satisfied by sodium or diluted by nitrogen will not attack combustible materials with 
the vehemence proper to the pure gas. 

We may summarize this thesis by saying that Alchemy includes as many possible 
operations as there are original ideas inherent in nature. 

Alchemy resembles evocation in its selection of appropriate material bases for 
the manifestation of the Will; but differs from it in proceeding without 
personification, or the intervention of alien planes.«Some alchemists may object 
to this statement. I prefer to express no final opinion on the matter.» It may be 
more closely compared with Initiation; for the effective element of the Product is of 
the essence of its own nature, and inherent therein; the Work similarly consists in 
isolating it from its accretions. 

Now just as the Aspirant, on the Threshold of Initiation, finds himself assailed by 
the "complexes" which have corrupted him, their externalization excruciating him, 
and his agonized reluctance to their elimination plunging him into such ordeals that 
he seems (both to himself and to others) to have turned from a noble and upright 
man into an unutterable scoundrel; so does the "First Matter" blacken and putrefy 
as the Alchemist breaks up its coagulations of impurity. 

The student may work out for himself the various analogies involved, and 
discover the "Black Dragon", the "Green Lion", the "Lunar Water", the "Raven's 
Head", and so forth. The indications above given should suffice all who possess 
aptitude for Alchemical Research. 

Only one further reflection appears necessary; namely, that the Eucharist, with 
which this chapter is properly preoccupied, must be conceived as one case — as 
the critical case — of the Art of the Alchemist. 

The reader will have observed, perhaps with surprise, that The MASTER 
THERION describes several types of Eucharist. The reason is that given above; 
there is no substance incompetent to {188} serve as an element in some 
Sacrament; also, each spiritual Grace should possess its peculiar form of Mass, 
and therefore its own "materia magica". It is utterly unscientific to treat "God" as a 
universal homogeneity, and use the same means to prolong life as to bewitch 
cattle. One does not invoke "Electricity" indiscriminately to light one's house and to 
propel one's brougham; one works by measured application of one's powers to 
intelligent analytical comprehension of the conditions of each separate case. 

There is a Eucharist for every Grace that we may need; we must apprehend the 
essential characters in each case, select suitable elements, and devise proper 
processes. 

To consider the classical problems of Alchemy: The Medicine of Metals must be 
the quintessence of some substance that serves to determine the structure (or rate 
of vibration) whose manifestation is in characteristic metallic qualities. This need 
not be a chemical substance at all in the ordinary sense of the word. 

The Elixir of Life will similarly consist of a living organism capable of growth, at 
the expense of its environment; and of such a nature that its "true Will" is to cause 



that environment to serve it as its means of expression in the physical world of 
human life. 

The Universal Medicine will be a menstruum of such subtlety as to be able to 
penetrate all matter and transmute it in the sense of its own tendency, while of such 
impartial purity as to accept perfectly the impression of the Will of the Alchemist. 
This substance, properly prepared, and properly charged, is able to perform all 
things soever that are physically possible, within the limits of the proportions of its 
momentum to the inertia of the object to which it is applied. 

It may be observed in conclusion that, in dealing with forms of Matter-Motion so 
subtle as these, it is not enough to pass the Pons Asinorum of intellectual 
knowledge. 

The MASTER THERION has possessed the theory of these Powers for many 
years; but His practice is still in progress towards perfection. Even efficiency in the 
preparation is not all; there is need to be judicious in the manipulation, and adroit in 
the administration, of the product. He does not perform haphazard miracles, but 
applies His science and skill in conformity with the laws of nature. 


{189} 


CHAPTER XXI 
OF BLACK MAGIC 

OF THE MAIN TYPES OF THE OPERATIONS OF MAGICK ART 
AND OF THE POWERS OF THE SPHINX 

I 

As was said at the opening of the second chapter, the Single Supreme Ritual is 
the attainment of the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel. "It 
is the raising of the complete man in a vertical straight line." 

Any deviation from this line tends to become black magic. Any other operation is 
black magic. 

In the True Operation the Exaltation is equilibrated by an expansion in the other 
three arms of the Cross. Hence the Angel immediately gives the Adept power over 
the Four Great Princes and their servitors.«See the Book of the Sacred Magic of 
Abramelin the Mage.» 

If the magician needs to perform any other operation than this, it is only lawful in so 
far as it is a necessary preliminary to That One Work. 

There are, however many shades of grey. It is not every magician who is well 
armed with theory. Perhaps one such may invoke Jupiter, with the wish to heal 
others of their physical ills. This sort of thing is harmless,«There is nevertheless 
the general objection to the diversion of channels of Initiation to the Sea of 
Attainment, into ditches of irrigation for the fields of material advantage. It is bad 
business to pay good coin for perishable products; like marrying for money, or 
prostituting poetic genius to political purposes. The converse course, though 



equally objectionable as pollution of the purity of the planes, is at least respectable 
for its nobility. The ascetic of the Thebaid or the Trappist Monastery is infinitely 
worthier than the health-peddler and success-monger of Boston or Los Angeles; for 
the one offers temporal trash to gain eternal wealth, while the other values spiritual 
substance only as enabling him to get better bodily conditions, and a firmer grip on 
the dollars.» or almost so. It is not evil in {190} itself. It arises from a defect of 
understanding. Until the Great Work has been performed, it is presumptuous for 
the magician to pretend to understand the universe, and dictate its policy. Only the 
Master of the Temple can say whether any given act is a crime. "Slay that innocent 
child?" (I hear the ignorant say) "What a horror!" "Ah!" replies the Knower, with 
foresight of history, "but that child will become Nero. Hasten to strangle him!" 

There is a third, above these, who understands that Nero was as necessary as 
Julius Caesar. 

The Master of the Temple accordingly interferes not with the scheme of things 
except just so far as he is doing the Work which he is sent to do. Why should he 
struggle against imprisonment, banishment, death? It is all part of the game in 
which he is a pawn. "It was necessary for the Son of Man to suffer these things, 
and to enter into His glory." 

The Master of the Temple is so far from the man in whom He manifests that all 
these matters are of no importance to Him. It may be of importance to His Work 
that man shall sit upon a throne, or be hanged. In such a case He informs his 
Magus, who exerts the power intrusted to Him, and it happens accordingly. Yet all 
happens naturally, and of necessity, and to all appearance without a word from 
Him. 

Nor will the mere Master of the Temple, as a rule, presume to act upon the 
Universe, save as the servant of his own destiny. It is only the Magus, He of the 
grade above, who has attained to Chokhmah, Wisdom, and so dare act. He must 
dare act, although it like Him not. But He must assume the Curse of His grade, as 
it is written in the Book of the Magus.«Equinox I, VII, 5-9.» 

There are, of course, entirely black forms of magic. To him who has not given 
every drop of his blood for the cup of BABALON {191} all magic power is 
dangerous. There are even more debased and evil forms, things in themselves 
black. Such is the use of spiritual force to material ends. Christian Scientists, 
Mental Healers, Professional Diviners, Psychics and the like, are all "ipso facto" 
Black Magicians. 

They exchange gold for dross. They sell their higher powers for gross and 
temporary benefit. 

That the most crass ignorance of Magick is their principal characteristic is no 
excuse, even if Nature accepted excuses, which she does not. If you drink poison 
in mistake for wine, your "mistake" will not save your life. 

Below these in one sense, yet far above them in another, are the Brothers of the 
Left Hand Path«See Liber 418, and study it well, in this matter. Equinox I, V, 
Supplement.». These are they who "shut themselves up", who refuse their blood 
to the Cup, who have trampled Love in the Race for self-aggrandisment. 

As far as the grade of Exempt Adept, they are on the same path as the White 
Brotherhood; for until that grade is attained, the goal is not disclosed. Then only 
are the goats, the lonely leaping mountain-masters, separated from the gregarious 
huddling valley-bound sheep. Then those who have well learned the lessons of the 
Path are ready to be torn asunder, to give up their own life to the Babe of the Abyss 
which is — and is not — they. 



The others, proud in their purple, refuse. They make themselves a false crown of 
the Horror of the Abyss; they set the Dispersion of Choronzon upon their brows; 
they clothe themselves in the poisoned robes of Form; they shut themselves up; 
and when the force that made them what they are is exhausted, their strong towers 
fall, they become the Eaters of Dung in the Day of Be-with-us, and their shreds, 
strewn in the Abyss, are lost. 

Not so the Masters of the Temple, that sit as piles of dust in the City of the 
Pyramids, awaiting the Great Flame that shall consume that dust to ashes. For the 
blood that they have surrendered is treasured in the Cup of OUR LADY BABALON, 
a mighty {192} medicine to awake the Eld of the All-Father, and redeem the Virgin 
of the World from her virginity. 


Before leaving the subject of Black Magic, one may touch lightly on the question 
of Pacts with the Devil. 

The Devil does not exist. It is a false name invented by the Black Brothers to 
imply a Unity in their ignorant muddle of dispersions. A devil who had unity would 
be a God«"The Devil" is, historically, the God of any people that one personally 
dislikes. This has led to so much confusion of thought that THE BEAST 666 has 
preferred to let names stand as they are, and to proclaim simply that AIWAZ — the 
solar-phallic-hermetic "Lucifer" is His own Holy Guardian Angel, and "The Devil" 
SATAN or HADIT of our particular unit of the Starry Universe. This serpent, 
SATAN, is not the enemy of Man, but He who made Gods of our race, knowing 
Good and Evil; He bade "Know Thyself!" and taught Initiation. He is "the Devil" of 
the Book of Thoth, and His emblem is BAPHOMET, the Androgyne who is the 
hieroglyph of arcane perfection. The number of His Atu is XV, which is Yod He, the 
Monogram of the Eternal, the Father one with the Mother, the Virgin Seed one with 
all-containing Space. He is therefore Life, and Love. But moreover his letter is 
Ayin, the Eye; he is Light, and his Zodiacal image is Capricornus, that leaping goat 
whose attribute is Liberty. (Note that the "Jehovah" of the Hebrews is 
etymologically connected with these. The classical example of such antinomy, one 
which has led to such disastrous misunderstandings, is that between NU and HAD, 
North and South, Jesus and John. The subject is too abstruse and complicated to 
be discussed in detail here. The student should consult the writings of Sir R. Payne 
Knight, General Forlong, Gerald Massey, Fabre d'Olivet; etc. etc., for the data on 
which these considerations are ultimately based.)». 

It was said by the Sorcerer of the Jura that in order to invoke the Devil it is only 
necessary to call him with your whole will. 

This is an universal magical truth, and applies to every other being as much as to 
the Devil. For the whole will of every man is in reality the whole will of the 
Universe. 

It is, however, always easy to call up the demons, for they are always calling you; 
and you have only to step down to their level {193} and fraternize with them. They 
will tear you in pieces at their leisure. Not at once; they will wait until you have 
wholly broken the link between you and your Holy Guardian Angel before they 
pounce, lest at the last moment you escape. 

Anthony of Padua and (in our own times) "Macgregor" Mathers are examples of 
such victims. 



Nevertheless, every magician must firmly extend his empire to the depth of hell. 
"My adepts stand upright, their heads above the heavens, their feet below the 
hells."«Liber XC, verse 40. See The Equinox.» 

This is the reason why the magician who performs the Operation of the "Sacred 
Magic of Abramelin the Mage", immediately after attaining to the Knowledge and 
Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel, must evoke the Four Great Princes of 
the Evil of the World. 

"Obedience and faith to Him that liveth and triumpheth, that reigneth above you in 
your palaces as the Balance of Righteousness and Truth" is your duty to your Holy 
Guardian Angel, and the duty of the demon world to you. 

These powers of "evil" nature are wild beasts; they must be tamed, trained to the 
saddle and the bridle; they will bear you well. There is nothing useless in the 
Universe: do not wrap up your Talent in a napkin, because it is only "dirty money"! 

With regard to Pacts, they are rarely lawful. There should be no bargain struck. 
Magick is not a trade, and no hucksters need apply. Master everything, but give 
generously to your servants, once they have unconditionally submitted. 

There is also the questions of alliances with various Powers. These again are 
hardly ever allowable.«Notwithstanding, there exist certain bodies of spiritual 
beings, in whose ranks are not only angelic forces, but elementals, and even 
daemons, who have attained to such Right Understanding of the Universe that they 
have banded themselves together with the object of becoming Microcosms, and 
realize that their best means to this end is devotion to the service of the true 
interests of Mankind. Societies of spiritual forces, organized on these lines, 
dispose of enormous resources. The Magician who is himself sworn to the service 
of humanity may count upon the heartiest help of these Orders. Their sincerity may 
always be assured by putting them to the test of the acceptance of the Law of 
Thelema. Whoso denies "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law" 
confesses that he still clings to the conflict in his own nature; he is not, and does 
not want to be, true to himself. "A fortiori", he will prove false to you.» No Power 
which is not {194} a microcosm in itself — and even archangels reach rarely to this 
centre of balance — is fit to treat on an equality with Man. The proper study of 
mankind is God; with Him is his business; and with Him alone. Some magicians 
have hired legions of spirits for some special purpose; but it has always proved a 
serious mistake. The whole idea of exchange is foreign to magick. The dignity of 
the magician forbids compacts. "The Earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof". 


The operations of Magick art are difficult to classify, as they merge into each other, 
owing to the essential unity of their method and result. We may mention: 

1. Operations such as evocation, in which a live spirit is brought from dead 
matter. 

2. Consecrations of talismans in which a live spirit is bound into "dead" matter 
and vivifies the same. 

3. Works of divination, in which a live spirit is made to control operations of the 
hand or brain of the Magician. Such works are accordingly most dangerous, to be 
used only by advanced magicians, and then with great care. 



4. Works of fascination, such as operations of invisibility, and transformations of 
the apparent form of the person or thing concerned. This consists almost 
altogether in distracting the attention, or disturbing the judgment, of the person 
whom it is wished to deceive. There are, however, "real" transformations of the 
adept himself which are very useful. See the Book of the Dead for methods. The 
assumption of God-Forms can be carried to the point of actual transformation. 

5. Works of Love and Hate, which are also performed (as {195} a rule) by 
fascination. These works are too easy; and rarely useful. They have a nasty trick 
of recoiling on the magician. 

6. Works of destruction, which may be done in many different ways. One may 
fascinate and bend to one's will a person who has of his own right the power to 
destroy. One may employ spirits or talismans. The more powerful magicians of the 
last few centuries have employed books. 

In private matters these works are very easy, if they be necessary. An adept 
known to The MASTER THERION once found it necessary to slay a Circe who was 
bewitching brethren. He merely walked to the door of her room, and drew an Astral 
T ("traditore", and the symbol of Saturn) with an astral dagger. Within 48 hours she 
shot herself.«As explained above, in another connexion, he who "destroys" any 
being must accept it, with all the responsibilities attached, as part of himself. The 
Adept here in question was therefore obliged to incorporate the elemental spirit of 
the girl — she was not human, the sheath of a Star, but an advanced planetary 
daemon, whose rash ambition had captured a body beyond its capacity to conduct 
— in his own magical vehicle. He thereby pledged himself to subordinate all the 
sudden accession of qualities — passionate, capricious, impulsive, irrational, 
selfish, short-sightedness, sensual, fickle, crazy, and desperate, to his True Will; to 
discipline, co-ordinate and employ them in the Great Work, under the penalty of 
being torn asunder by the wild horses which he had bound fast to his own body by 
the act of "destroying" their independent consciousness and control of their chosen 
vehicle. See His Magical Record An XX, Sun in Libra and onward.» 

7. Works of creation and dissolution, and the higher invocations. 

There are also hundreds of other operations;«Examples of Rituals for several 
such purposes are given in the Equinox.» to bring wanted objects — gold, books, 
women and the like; to open locked doors, to discover treasure; to swim under 
water; to have armed men at command — etc., etc. All these are really matters of 
detail; the Adeptus Major will easily understand how to perform them if 
necessary.«Moral: become an Adeptus Major!» {196} 

It should be added that all these things happen "naturally".«The value of the 
evidence that your operations have influenced the course of events is only to be 
assessed by the application of the Laws of probability. The MASTER THERION 
would not accept any one single case as conclusive, however improbable it might 
be. A man might make a correct guess at one chance in ten million, no less than at 
one in three. If one pick up a pebble, the chance was infinitely great against that 
particular pebble; yet whichever one was chosen, the same chance "came off". It 
requires a series of events antecedently unlikely to deduce that design is a work, 
that the observed changes are causally, not casually, produced. The prediction of 
events is further evidence that they are effected by will. Thus, any man may fluke a 
ten shot at billiard, or even make a break of a few strokes. But chance cannot 
account for consistent success, even if moderate, when it extends over a long 



period of time. And the ability of the expert to "name his shot" manifests a 
knowledge of the relations of cause and effect which confirms the testimony of his 
empirical skill that his success is not chance and coincidence.» Perform an 
operation to bring gold — your rich uncle dies and leaves you his money; books — 
you see the book wanted in a catalogue that very day, although you have 
advertised in vain for a year; woman — but if you have made the spirits bring you 
enough gold, this operation will become unnecessary.«This cynical statement is 
an absurdity of Black Magic.» 

It must further be remarked that it is absolute Black Magic to use any of these 
powers if the object can possibly be otherwise attained. If your child is drowning, 
you must jump and try to save him; it won't do to invoke the Undines. 

Nor is it lawful in all circumstances to invoke those Undines even where the case 
is hopeless; maybe it is necessary to you and to the child that it should die. An 
Exempt Adept on the right road will make no error here — an Adept Major is only 
too likely to do so. A through apprehension of this book will arm adepts of every 
grade against all the more serious blunders incidental to their unfortunate positions. 

IV 

Necromancy is of sufficient importance to demand a section to itself. 

It is justifiable in some exceptional cases. Suppose the magician fail to obtain 
access to living Teachers, or should he need some {197} especial piece of 
knowledge which he has reason to believe died with some teacher of the past, it 
may be useful to evoke the "shade" of such a one, or read the "Akasic record" of 
his mind.ccThe only minds likely to be useful to the Magician belong to Adepts 
sworn to suffer reincarnation at short intervals, and the best elements of such 
minds are bound up in the "Unconscious Self" of the Adept, not left to wander idly 
about the Astral Plane. It will thus be more profitable to try to get into touch with 
the "Dead Teacher" in his present avatar. Moreover, Adepts are at pains to record 
their teaching in books, monuments, or pictures, and to appoint spiritual guardians 
to preserve such heirlooms throughout the generations. Whenever these are 
destroyed or lost, the reason usually is that the Adept himself judges that their 
usefulness is over, and withdraws the forces which protected them. The student is 
therefore advised to acquiesce; the sources of information available for him are 
probably selected by the Wardens of Mankind with a view to his real necessities. 
One must learn to trust one's Holy Guardian Angel to shape one's circumstances 
with skill. If one be but absorbed in the ardour of one's aspiration toward Him, short 
indeed is the time before Experience instils the certain conviction that His works 
and His ways are infinitely apt to one's needs.» 

If this be done it must be done properly very much on the lines of the evocation of 
Apollonius of Tyana, which Eliphas Levi performed.«See Rituel et Dogme de la 
Haute Magie; Rituel, ch. XIII.» 

The utmost care must be taken to prevent personation of the "shade". It is of 
course easy, but can rarely be advisable, to evoke the shade of a suicide, or of one 
violently slain or suddenly dead. Of what use is such an operation, save to gratify 
curiosity or vanity? 

One must add a word on spiritism, which is a sort of indiscriminate necromancy — 
one might prefer the word necrophilia — by amateurs. They make themselves 
perfectly passive, and, so far from employing any methods of protection, 
deliberately invite all and sundry spirits, demons, shells of the dead, all the 
excrement and filth of earth and hell, to squirt their slime over them. This invitation 



is readily accepted, unless a clean man be present with an aura good enough to 
frighten these foul denizens of the pit. 

No spiritualistic manifestation has ever taken place in the {198} presence even of 
FRATER PERDURABO; how much less in that of The MASTER THERION!«Even 
the earliest Initiations confer protection. Compare the fear felt by D. D. Home for 
Eliphas Levi. See Equinox I, X, "The Key of the Mysteries".» 

Of all the creatures He ever met, the most prominent of English spiritists (a 
journalist and pacifist of more than European fame) had the filthiest mind and the 
foulest mouth. He would break off any conversation to tell a stupid smutty story, 
and could hardly conceive of any society assembling for any other purpose than 
"phallic orgies", whatever they may be. Utterly incapable of keeping to a subject, 
he would drag the conversation down again and again to the sole subject of which 
he really thought — sex and sex-perversions and sex and sex and sex and sex 
again. 

This was the plain result of his spiritism. All spiritists are more or less similarly 
afflicted. They feel dirty even across the street; their auras are ragged, muddy and 
malodorous; they ooze the slime of putrefying corpses. 

No spiritist, once he is wholly enmeshed in sentimentality and Freudian fear- 
phantasms, is capable of concentrated thought, of persistent will, or of moral 
character. Devoid of every spark of the divine light which was his birthright, a prey 
before death to the ghastly tenants of the grave, the wretch, like the mesmerized 
and living corpse of Poe's Monsieur Valdemar, is a "nearly liquid mass of 
loathsome, of detestable putrescence." 

The student of this Holy Magick is most earnestly warned against frequenting 
their seances, or even admitting them to his presence. 

They are contagious as Syphilis, and more deadly and disgusting. Unless your 
aura is strong enough to inhibit any manifestation of the loathly larvae that have 
taken up their habitation in them, shun them as you need not mere leperskclt 
occurs in certain rare cases that a very unusual degree of personal purity combined 
with integrity and force of character provides even the ignorant with a certain 
natural defence, and attracts into his aura only intelligent and beneficent entities. 
Such persons may perhaps practise spiritualism without obvious bad results, and 
even with good results, within limits. But such exceptions in no wise invalidate the 
general rule, or in any way serve as argument against the magical theory outlined 
above with such mild suasion.» {199} 


V 

Of the powers of the Sphinx much has been written.«ln Liber CXI (Aleph) the 
subject is treated with profound and all-comprehensive wisdom.» Wisely they 
have been kept in the forefront of true magical instruction. Even the tyro can 
always rattle off that he has to know, to dare to will and to keep silence. It is 
difficult to write on this subject, for these powers are indeed comprehensive, and 
the interplay of one with the other becomes increasingly evident as one goes more 
deeply into the subject. 

But there is one general principle which seems worthy of special emphasis in this 
place. These four powers are thus complex because they are the powers of the 
Sphinx, that is, they are functions of a single organism. 

Now those who understand the growth of organisms are aware that evolution 
depends on adaptation to environment. If an animal which cannot swim is 



occasionally thrown into water, it may escape by some piece of good fortune, but if 
it is thrown into water continuously it will drown sooner or later, unless it learns to 
swim. 

Organisms being to a certain extent elastic, they soon adapt themselves to a new 
environment, provided that the change is not so sudden as to destroy that elasticity. 
Now a change in environment involves a repeated meeting of new conditions, and 
if you want to adapt yourself to any given set of conditions, the best thing you can 
do is to place yourself cautiously and persistently among them. That is the 
foundation of all education. 

The old-fashioned pedagogues were not all so stupid as some modern educators 
would have us think. The principle of the system was to strike the brain a series of 
constantly repeated blows until the proper reaction became normal to the organism. 

It is not desirable to use ideas which excite interest, or may come {200} in handy 
later as weapons, in this fundamental training of the mind. It is much better to 
compel the mind to busy itself with root ideas which do not mean very much to the 
child, because you are not trying to excite the brain, but to drill it. For this reason, 
all the best minds have been trained by preliminary study of classics and 
mathematics. 

The same principle applies to the training of the body. The original exercises 
should be of a character to train the muscles generally to perform any kind of work, 
rather than to train them for some special kind of work, concentration of which will 
unfit them for other tasks by depriving them of the elasticity which is the proper 
condition of life.«Some few forms of exercise are exempt from these strictures. 
Rock-climbing, in particular, trains every muscle in an endless variety of ways. It 
moreover compels the learner to use his own judgment, to rely on himself, to 
develop resource, and to depend upon his own originality to attack each new 
problem that presents itself. This principle may be extended to all departments of 
the education of children. They should be put into contact with all kinds of truth, 
and allowed to make their own reflections thereon and reactions thereto, without 
the least attempt to bias their judgment. Magical pupils should be trained on similar 
lines. They should be made to work alone from the first, to cover the whole ground 
impartially, to devise their own experiments and draw their own conclusions.» 

In Magick and meditation this principle applies with tremendous force. It is quite 
useless to teach people how to perform magical operations, when it may be that 
such operations, when they have learned to do them, are not in accordance with 
their wills. What must be done is to drill the Aspirant in the hard routine of the 
elements of the Royal Art. 

So far as mysticism is concerned, the technique is extremely simple, and has 
been very simply described in Part I of this Book 4. It cannot be said too strongly 
that any amount of mystical success whatever is no compensation for slackness 
with regard to the technique. There may come a time when Samadhi itself is no 
part of the business of the mystic. But the character developed by the original 
training remains an asset. In other words, the person who has made himself a first- 
class brain capable of elasticity is competent to {201} attack any problem soever, 
when he who has merely specialized has got into a groove, and can no longer 
adapt and adjust himself to new conditions. 

The principle is quite universal. You do not train a violinist to play the Beethoven 
Concerto; you train him to play every conceivable consecution of notes with perfect 
ease, and you keep him at the most monotonous drill possible for years and years 
before you allow him to go on the platform. You make of him an instrument 
perfectly able to adjust itself to any musical problem that may be set before him. 



This technique of Yoga is the most important detail of all our work. The MASTER 
THERION has been himself somewhat to blame in representing this technique as 
of value simply because it leads to the great rewards, such as Samadhi. He would 
have been wiser to base His teaching solely on the ground of evolution. But 
probably He thought of the words of the poet: 

"You dangle a carrot in front of her nose, 

And she goes wherever the carrot goes." 

For, after all, one cannot explain the necessity of the study of Latin either to 
imbecile children or to stupid educationalists; for, not having learned Latin, they 
have not developed the brains to learn anything. 

The Hindus, understanding these difficulties, have taken the God-Almighty 
attitude about the matter. If you go to a Hindu teacher, he treats you as less than 
an earthworm. You have to do this, and you have to do that, and you are not 
allowed to know why you are doing it.«This does not conflict with the "go-as-you- 
please" plan put forward in the previous note. An autocratic Adept is indeed a 
blessing to the disciple, not because he is able to guide the pupil "aright" in the 
particular path which happens to suit his personality, but because he can compel 
the beginner to grind away at the weariest work and thus acquire all-round ability, 
and prevent him from picking out the plums which please him from the Pie of 
Knowledge, and making himself sick of a surfeit of sweets to the neglect of a 
balanced diet of wholesome nourishment.» 

After years of experience in teaching, The MASTER THERION is not altogether 
convinced that this is not the right attitude. {202} When people begin to argue 
about things instead of doing them, they become absolutely impossible. Their 
minds begin to work about it and about, and they come out by the same door as in 
they went. They remain brutish, voluble, and uncomprehending. 

The technique of Magick is just as important as that of mysticism, but here we 
have a very much more difficult problem, because the original unit of Magick, the 
Body of Light, is already something unfamiliar to the ordinary person. 

Nevertheless, this body must be developed and trained with exactly the same rigid 
discipline as the brain in the case of mysticism. The essence of the technique of 
Magick is the development of the body of Light, which must be extended to include 
all members of the organism, and indeed of the cosmos. 

The most important drill practices are: 

1. The fortification of the Body of Light by the constant use of rituals, by the 
assumption of god-forms, and by the right use of the Eucharist. 

2. The purification and consecration and exaltation of that Body by the use of 
rituals of invocation. 

3. The education of that Body by experience. It must learn to travel on every 
plane; to break down every obstacle which may confront it. This experience must 
be as systematic and regular as possible; for it is of no use merely to travel to the 
spheres of Jupiter and Venus, or even to explore the 30 Aethyrs, neglecting 
unattractive meridians.«The Aspirant should remember that he is a Microcosm. 
"Universus sum et Nihil universi a me alienum puto" should be his motto. He 
should make it his daily practice to travel on the Astral Plane, taking in turn each of 
the most synthetic sections, the Sephiroth and the Paths. These being thoroughly 
understood, and an Angel in each pledged to guard or to guide him at need, he 
should start on a new series of expeditions to explore the subordinate sections of 
each. He may then practice Rising on the Planes from these spheres, one after the 
other in rotation. When he is thoroughly conversant with the various methods of 
meeting unexpected emergencies, he may proceed to investigate the regions of the 



Qliphoth and the Demonic Forces. It should be his aim to obtain a comprehensive 
knowledge of the entire Astral Plane, with impartial love of truth for its own sake; 
just as a child learns the geography of the whole planet, though he may have no 
intention of ever leaving his native land.» {203} 

The object is to possess a Body which is capable of doing easily any particular 
task that may lie before it. There must be no selection of special experience which 
appeals to one's immediate desire. One must go steadily through all possible 
pylons. 

FRATER PERDRABO was very unfortunate in not having magical teachers to 
explain these things to Him. He was rather encouraged in unsystematic working. 
Very fortunate, on the other hand, was He to have found a Guru who instructed 
Him in the proper principles of the technique of Yoga, and He, having sufficient 
sense to recognize the universal application of those principles, was able to some 
extent to repair His original defects. But even to this day, despite the fact that His 
original inclination is much stronger towards Magick than towards mysticism, he is 
much less competent in Magick.«Reconsideration of these remarks, at the 
request of a loyal colleague, compels Him to admit that this may not be the case, It 
is true that He has been granted all Mystical Attainment that is theoretically 
possible, while His powers in Magick seem to be uneven and imperfect. Despite 
this, it may yet be that He has compassed the Possible. For Mystical Attainments 
are never mutually exclusive; the trance of Sorrow (for example) is not incompatible 
with the Beatific Vision, or the "Universal Joke". But in Magick any one Operation 
debars its performer from accomplishing some other. The reason of this is that the 
Oath of any Work bonds the Magician once and for all to be the principles implied 
therein. See Chapter XVI Part I. Further, it is obviously possible to reach the 
essence of anything without interfering with other things which obstruct each other. 
Crosscountry journeys are often scarcely practicable.» A trace of this can be 
seen even in His method of combining the two divisions of our science, for in that 
method He makes concentration bear the Cross of the work. 

This is possibly an error, probably a defect, certainly an impurity of thought, and 
the root of it is to be found in His original bad discipline with regard to Magick. 

If the reader will turn to the account of his astral journeys in the Second Number 
of the First Volume of the Equinox, he will find that these experiments were quite 
capricious. Even when, in Mexico, He got the idea of exploring the 30 Aethyrs 
systematically, He abandoned the vision after only 2 Aethyrs had been 
investigated. {204} 

Very different is His record after the training in 1901 e.v. had put Him in the way 
of discipline.«Recent developments have enabled Him to correct these conditions, 
so that this Book (as now finally revised for the Press) may be considered 
practically free from serious defect in this particular.» 

At the conclusion of this part of this book, one may sum up the whole matter in 
these words: There is no object whatever worthy of attainment but the regular 
development of the being of the Aspirant by steady scientific work; he should not 
attempt to run before he can walk; he should not wish to go somewhere until he 
knows for certain whither he wills to go. 


{ 205 } 




APPENDIX I. 


The reader will find excellent classical examples of rituals of Magick in The 
Equinox, Volume I, in the following places — 

"Number I." — The supplement contains considerations for preparing 
a ritual of self-initiation. The supplement is also a perfect 
model of what a magical record should be, in respect of the 
form. 

"Number II." — On pages 244-288 are given several rituals of Initiation. 

Pages 302-317 give an account of certain astral visions. 

Pages 326-332 give a formula for Rising on the Planes. 

"Number III." — Pages 151-169 give details of certain magical formulae. 

Pages 170-190 are a very perfect example — classical, old 
style — of a magical ritual for the evocation of the spirit of 
Mercury. 

Pages 190-197 — a ritual for the consecration of a talisman. 

A very perfect example. 

Pages 198-205 — a very fine example of a ritual to invoke 
the Higher Genius. 

Pages 208-233 — Ritual of Initiation, with explanation of the same. 

Pages 269-272 — Ritual of obtaining the Knowledge and Conversation of the 
Holy Guardian Angel by the formula of I.A.O. 

Pages 272-278 — Ritual to make one's self invisible. 

"Number IV." — Pages 43-196 — Treatise, with model Records, of 
Mental Training appropriate to the Magician. {207} 

"Number V." — The supplement is the most perfect account of 
visions extant. They explore the farthest recesses of the 
magical universe. 

"Number VI." — the Supplement gives seven rituals of the dramatic 
order, as described in Chapter XIX. 

Pages 29-32 — A highly important magical ritual for daily 
use and work. 

"Number VII." — Pages 21-27 — Classical ritual to invoke 
Mercury; for daily use and work. 

Pages 117-157 — Example of a dramatic ritual in modern 
style. 

Pages 229-243 — An elaborate magical map of the universe 



on particular principles. 

Pages 372-375 — Example of a seasonal ritual. 

Pages 376-383 — Ritual to invoke Horus. 

"Number VIII." — Pages 99-128 — The conjuration of the 
elemental spirits. 

"Number IX." — Pages 117-136 — Ritual for invoking the spirit of Mars. 

"Number X." — Pages 57-79 — Modern example of a magical 
ritual in dramatic form, commemorating the return of Spring. 

Pages 81-90 — Fragment of ritual of a very advanced 
character. 

VOL. III. 

No. I. — This volume contains an immense number of articles of 
primary importance to every student of magick. 


The rituals of The Book of Lies and the Goetia are also to 
be studied. The "preliminary invocation" of the Goetia is in 
particular recommended for daily use and work. 

Orpheus, by Aleister Crowley, contains a large number of 
magical invocations in verse. There are also a good many 
others in other parts of his poetical works. 

The following is a complete curriculum of reading officially 
approved by the A.'. A.'. 


{208} 


CURRICULUM OF A.'. A.'. 

COURSE I. 

GENERAL READING. 

SECTION 1. — Books for Serious Study: 

The Equinox. The standard Work of Reference in all occult matters. The 
Encyclopaedia of Initiation. 

Collected Works of A. Crowley. These works contain many mystical and magical 
secrets, both stated clearly in prose, and woven into the robe of sublimest poesy. 

The Yi King. (S.B.E. Series, Oxford University Press.) The "Classic of 
Changes"; gives the initiated Chinese system of Magick. 



The Tao Teh King. (S.B.E. Series.) gives the initiated Chinese system of 
Mysticism. 

Tannhauser, by A. Crowley. An allegorical drama concerning the Progress of the 
soul; the Tannhauser story slightly remodelled. 

The Upanishads. (S.B.E. Series.) The Classical Basis of Vedantism, the best- 
known form of Hindu Mysticism. 

The Bhagavad-Gita. A dialogue in which Krishna, the Hindu "Christ", expounds a 
system of Attainment. 

The Voice of the Silence, by H. P. Blavatsky, with an elaborate commentary by 
Frater O. M. 

The Goetia. The most intelligible of the mediaeval rituals of Evocation. Contains 
also the favorite Invocation of the Master Therion. 

The Shiva Sanhita. A famous Hindu treatise on certain physical practices. 

The Hathayoga Pradipika. Similar to The Shiva Sanhita. 

Erdmann's "History of Philosophy". A compendious account of philosophy from 
the earliest times. Most valuable as a general education of the mind. {209} 

The Spiritual Guide of Molinos. A simple manual of Christian mysticism. 

The Star of the West. (Captain Fuller.) An introduction to the study of the Works 
of Aleister Crowley. 

The Dhammapada. (S.B.E. Series, Oxford University Press.) The best of the 
Buddhist classics. 

The Questions of King Milinda. (S.B.E. Series.) Technical points of Buddhist 
dogma, illustrated by dialogues. 

Varieties of Religious Experience. (James.) Valuable as showing the uniformity 
of mystical attainment. 

Kabbala Denudata, von Rosenroth: also the Kabbalah Unveiled, by S. L. 

Mathers. 

The text of the Kabalah, with commentary. A good elementary introduction to the 
subject. 

Konx om Pax. Four invaluable treatises and a preface on Mysticism and Magick. 

The Pistis Sophia. An admirable introduction to the study of Gnosticism. 

The Oracles of Zoroaster. An invaluable collection of precepts mystical and 
magical. 



The Dream of Scipio, by Cicero. Excellent for its Vision and its Philosophy. 


The Golden Verses of Pythagoras, by Fabre d'Olivet. An interesting study of the 
exoteric doctrines of this Master. 

The Divine Pymander, by Hermes Trismegistus. Invaluable as bearing on the 
Gnostic Philosophy. 

The Secret Symbols of the Rosicrucians, reprint of Franz Hartmann. An 
invaluable compendium. 

Scrutinium Chymicum, by Michael Maier. One of the best treatises on alchemy. 

Science and the Infinite, by Sidney Klein. One of the best essays written in 
recent years. 

Two Essays of the Worship of Priapus, by Richard Payne Knight. Invaluable to 
all students. {210} 

The Golden Bough, by J. G. Frazer. The Text-Book of folk Lore. Invaluable to all 
students. 

The Age of Reason, by Thomas Paine. Excellent, though elementary, as a 
corrective to superstition. 

Rivers of Life, by General Forlong. An invaluable text-book of old systems of 
initiation. 

Three Dialogues, by Bishop Berkeley. The Classic of subjective idealism. 

Essays of David Hume. The Classic of Academic Scepticism. 

First Principles, by Herbert Spencer. The Classic of Agnosticism. 

Prolegomena, by Emanuel Kant. The best introduction to Metaphysics. 

The Canon. The best text-book of Applied Qabalah. 

The Fourth Dimension, by H. Hinton. The text-book on this subject. 

The Essays of Thomas Henry Huxley. Masterpieces of philosophy, as of prose. 

The object of this course of reading is to familiarize the student with all that has 
been said by the Great Masters in every time and country. He should make a 
critical examination of them; not so much with the idea of discovering where truth 
lies, for he cannot do this except by virtue of his own spiritual experience, but rather 
to discover the essential harmony in those varied works. He should be on his 
guard against partisanship with a favourite author. He should familiarize himself 
thoroughly with the method of mental equilibrium, endeavouring to contradict any 
statement soever, although it may be apparently axiomatic. 



The general object of this course, besides that already stated, is to assure sound 
education in occult matters, so that when spiritual illumination comes it may find a 
well-built temple. Where the mind is strongly biased towards any special theory, 
the result of an illumination is often to inflame that portion of the mind which is thus 
overdeveloped, with the result that the aspirant, instead of becoming an Adept, 
becomes a bigot and fanatic. {211} 

The A.'. A.', does not offer examination in this course, but recommends these 
books as the foundation of a library. 

SECTION 2. — Other books, principally fiction, of a generally 
suggestive and helpful kind: 

Zanoni, by Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton. Valuable for its facts and suggestions 
about Mysticism. 

A Strange Story, by Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton. Valuable for its facts and 
suggestions about Magick. 

The Blossom and the Fruit, by Mabel Collins. Valuable for its account of the 
Path. 

Petronius Arbiter. Valuable for those who have wit to understand it. 

The Golden Ass, by Apuleius. Valuable for those who have wit to understand it. 

Le Comte de Gabalis. Valuable for its hints of those things which it mocks. 

The Rape of the Lock, by Alexander Pope. Valuable for its account of 
elementals. 

Undine, by de la Motte Fouque. Valuable as an account of elementals. 

Black Magic, by Marjorie Bowen. An intensely interesting story of sorcery. 

Le Peau de Chagrin, by Honore de Balzac. A magnificent magical allegory. 

Number Nineteen, by Edgar Jepson. An excellent tale of modern magic. 

Dracula, by Bram Stoker. Valuable for its account of legends concerning 
vampires. 

Scientific Romances, by H. Hinton. Valuable as an introduction to the study of 
the Fourth Dimension. 

Alice in Wonderland, by Lewis Carroll. Valuable to those who understand the 
Qabalah. {212} 

Alice Through the Looking Glass, by Lewis Carroll. Valuable to those who 
understand the Qabalah. 



The Hunting of the Snark, by Lewis Carroll. Valuable to those who understand 
the Qabalah. 

The Arabian Nights, translated by either Sir Richard Burton or John Payne. 
Valuable as a storehouse of oriental magick-lore. 

Morte d'Arthur, by Sir Thomas Mallory. Valuable as a storehouse of occidental 
Magick-lore. 

The Works of Francois Rabelais. Invaluable for Wisdom. 

The Kasidah, by Sir Richard Burton. Valuable as a summary of philosophy. 

The Song Celestial, by Sir Edwin Arnold. "The Bagavad-Gita" in verse. 

The Light of Asia, by Sir Edwin Arnold. An account of the attainment of Gotama 
Buddha. 

The Rosicrucians, by Hargrave Jennings. Valuable to those who can read 
between the lines. 

The Real History of the Rosicrucians, by A. E. Waite. A good vulgar piece of 
journalism on the subject. 

The Works of Arthur Machen. Most of these stories are of great magical interest 

The Writings of William O'Neill (Blake). Invaluable to all students. 

The Shaving of Shagpat, by George Meredith. An excellent allegory. 

Lilith, by George MacDonald. A good introduction to the Astral. 

La-Bas, by J. K. Huysmans. An account of the extravagances caused by the Sin 
complex. 

The Lore of Proserpine, by Maurice Hewlett. A suggestive enquiry into the 
Hermetic Arcanum. 

En Route, by J. K. Huysmans. An account of the follies of Christian mysticism. 

Sidonia the Sorceress, by Wilhelm Meinhold. {213} 

The Amber Witch, by Wilhelm Meinhold. 

These two tales are highly informative. 

Macbeth; Midsummer Night's Dream; The Tempest, by W. Shakespeare. 
Interesting for traditions treated. 

Redgauntlet, by Sir Walter Scott. Also one or two other novels. Interesting for 
traditions treated. 



Rob Roy, by James Grant. Interesting for traditions treated. 

The Magician, by W. Somerset Maugham. An amusing hotchpot of stolen goods. 

The Bible, by various authors unknown. The Hebrew and Greek Originals are of 
Qabalistic value. It contains also many magical apologues, and recounts many 
tales of folk-lore and magical rites. 

Kim, by Rudyard Kipling. An admirable study of Eastern thought and life. Many 
other stories by this author are highly suggestive and informative. 

For Mythology, as teaching Correspondences: 

Books of Fairy Tales generally. 

Oriental Classics generally. 

Sufi Poetry generally. 

Scandinavian and Teutonic Sagas generally. 

Celtic Folk-Lore generally. 

This course is of general value to the beginner. While it is not to be taken, in all 
cases, too seriously, it will give him a general familiarity with the mystical and 
magical tradition, create a deep interest in the subject, and suggest many helpful 
lines of thought. 

It has been impossible to do more, in this list, than to suggest a fairly 
comprehensive course of reading. 

SECTION 3. — Official publications of the A.'. A.'. 

"Liber I. 

"Liber B vel Magi." 

An account of the Grade of Magus, the highest grade which {214} 
it is ever possible to manifest in any way whatever upon this 
plane. Or so it is said by the Masters of the Temple. 

Equinox VII, p. 5. 

"Liber II." 

The Message of the Master Therion. Explains the Essence 
of the new law in a very simple manner. 

Equinox XI (Vol. Ill, No. 1), p. 39. 

"Liber III. 

Liber Jugorum." 

An instruction for the control of speech, action and thought. 

Equinox IV, p. 9 & Appendix VI of this book. 

"Liber IV. ABA." 

A general account in elementary terms of magical and mystical 
powers. 

Part. 1. "Mysticism" — published. 

2. "Magick" (Elementary Theory) — published. 

3. "Magick in Theory and Practice" (this book). 

4. "The Law." Not yet completed. 



"Liber VI. 

Liber O vel Manus et Sagittae." 

Instructions given for elementary study of the Qabalah, 
Assumption of God forms, vibration of Divine Names, the 
Rituals of Pentagram and Hexagram, and their uses in 
protection and invocation, a method of attaining astral visions 
so-called, and an instruction in the practice called Rising on 
the Planes. 

Equinox II, p. 11 and appendix VI in this book. 

"Liber VII. 

Liber Liberi vel Lapis Lazuli, Adumbratio Kabbalae 

Aegyptiorum." 

sub Figura VII. 

Being the Voluntary Emancipation of a certain exempt 
Adept from his Adeptship. These are the Birth Words of 
a Master of the Temple. {215} 

Its 7 chapters are referred to the 7 planets in the 
following order: 

Mars, Saturn, Jupiter, Sol, Mercury, Luna, Venus. 

"Liber VIII." 

See CCCCXVIII. 

"Liber IX. 

Liber E vel Exercitiorum." 

Instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. 
Suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. Gives 
instruction in Asana, Pranayama and Dharana, and advises the 
application of tests to the physical body, in order that the 
student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. 

Equinox I, p. 25 & Appendix VI of this Book. 

"Liber X." 

"Liber Porta Lucis." 

An account of the sending forth of the Master Therion by 
the A.'. A.', and an explanation of His mission. 

Equinox VI, p. 3. 

"Liber XI. 

Liber NV." 

An Instruction for attaining Nuit. 

Equinox VII, p. 11. 

"Liber XIII. 

Graduum Montis Abiegni." 

An account of the task of the Aspirant 
from Probationer to Adept. 

Equinox III, p. 3. 



"Liber XV. 

Ecclesiae Gnosticae Catholicae Cannon Missae." 

Represents the original and true pre-Christian Christianity. 
Equinox XI (vol. iii, part 1) And Appendix VI of this 
book. {216} 

"Liber XVI. 

Liber Turris vel Domus Dei." 

An Instruction for attainment by the direct destruction of 
thoughts as they arise in the mind. 

Equinox VI, p. 9. 

"Liber XVII. 

Liber I.A.O." 

Gives three methods of attainment through a willed series of 
thoughts. 

Unpublished. It is the active form of Liber CCCLXI. 

"Liber XXI. 

The Classic of Purity," by Ko Hsuen. 

A new translation from the Chinese by the Master Therion. 
Unpublished. 

"Liber XXV. 

The Ritual of the Star Ruby." 

An improved form of the lesser ritual of the Pentagram, 

Liber CCCXXXIII, The Book of Lies, pp. 34 & 35. 

Also Appendix VI of this book. 

"Liber XXVII. 

Liber Trigrammaton, being a book of Trigrams of the Mutations 
of the Tao with the Yin and Yang." 

An account of the cosmic process: corresponding to the stanzas 
of Dzyan in another system. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber XXX. 

"Liber Librae." 

An elementary course of morality suitable for the average man. 
Equinox I, p. 17. 

"Liber XXXIII." 

An account of A.'. A.', first written in the Language of his {217} 
period by the Councillor Von Eckartshausen and now revised 
and rewritten in the Universal Cipher. 

Equinox I, p. 4. 

"Liber XXXVI. 

The Star Sapphire." 

An improved ritual of the Hexagram. Liber CCCXXXIII 
(The Book of Lies), p.p. 46 & 7, and Appendix VI of this 



book. 


"Liber XLI. 

Thien Tao." 

An Essay on Attainment by the Way of Equilibrium. 

Knox Om Pax, p. 52 

"Liber XLIV" 

"The Mass of the Phoenix." 

A Ritual of the Law. 

Liber CCCXXXIII (The Book of Lies), pp. 57-7, and 
Appendix VI in this book. 

"Liber XLVI." 

"The Key of the Mysteries." 

A Translation of "La Clef des Grands Mysteres", by Eliphas 
Levi. 

Specially adapted to the task of the Attainment of Bhakta- 
Yoga. 

Equinox X, Supplement. 

"Liber XLIX. 

Shi Yi Chien." 

An account of the divine perfection illustrated by the seven¬ 
fold permutation of the Dyad. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber LI. 

The Lost Continent." 

An account of the continent of Atlantis: the manners and 
customs, magical rites and opinions of its people, together {218} 
with a true account of the catastrophe, so called, which ended 
in its disappearance. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber LV. 

The Chymical Jousting of Brother Perardua with the seven 
Lances that he brake." 

An account of the Magical and Mystic Path in the language 
of Alchemy. 

Equinox I, p. 88. 

"Liber LVIII." 

An article on the Qabalah in Equinox V, p. 65. 

"Liber LIX. 

Across the Gulf." 

A fantastic account of a previous Incarnation. Its principal 
interest lies in the fact that its story of the overthrowing of 
Isis by Osiris may help the reader to understand the meaning 
of the overthrowing of Osiris by Horus in the present Aeon. 



Equinox VII, p. 293. 


"Liber LXI. 

Liber Causae." 

Explains the actual history and origin of the present move¬ 
ment. Its statements are accurate in the ordinary sense of 
the word. The object of the book is to discount Mythopeia. 
Equinox XI, p. 55. 

"Liber LXIV. 

Liber Israfel," formerly called "Anubis." 

An instruction in a suitable method of preaching. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber LXV. 

Liber Cordis Cincti Serpente." 

An account of the relations of the Aspirant with his Holy 
Guardian Angel. 

Equinox XI (vol. iii, part 1), p. 65. {219} 

"Liber LXVI. 

Liber Stellae Rubeae." 

A secret ritual, the Heart of IAO-OAI, delivered unto 
V.V.V.V.V. for his use in a certain matter of "Liber Legis." 

See Liber CCCXXXIII (The Book of Lies), pp. 34-5. Also 
Appendix VI in his book. 

"Liber LXVII. 

The Sword of Song." 

A critical study of various philosophies. An account of 
Buddhism. 

A. Crowley, Collected Works, Vol. ii, pp. 140-203. 

"Liber LXXI. 

The Voice of the Silence, the Two Paths, the Seven Portals," 
by H. P. Blavatsky, with an elaborate commentary by Frater 
O. M. 

Equinox III, I. Supplement. 

"Liber LXXXIII. — The Urn." 

This is the sequel to "The Temple of Solomon the King," and 
the Diary of a Magus. This book contains a detailed account 
of all the experiences passed through by the Master Therion 
in his attainment of this grade of Initiation, the highest 
possible to any manifested Man. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber LXXVIII." 

A complete treatise on the Tarot giving the correct designs of 
the cards with their attributions and symbolic meanings on 
all the planes. 



Part-published in Equinox VII, p.143. 


"Liber LXXXI. 

The Butterfly Net." 

An account of a magical operation, particularly concerning the 
planet Luna, written in the form of a novel. 

Published under the title "Moon-child" by the Mandrake 
Press, 41, Museum St., London, W.C.1. {220} 

"Liber LXXXIV. 

Vel Chanokh." 

A brief abstraction of the Symbolic representation of the 
Universe derived by Dr. John Dee through the Scrying of 
Sir Edward Kelly. 

Part-published in Equinox VII, p. 229 & VIII, p. 99. 

"Liber XC. 

Tzaddi vel Hamus Hermeticus." 

An account of Initiation, and an indication as to those who are 
suitable for the same. 

Equinox VI, p. 17. 

"Liber XCV. 

The Wake-World." 

A poetical allegory of the relations of the soul and the Holy 
Guardian Angel. 

Knox Om Pax, p. 1. 

"Liber XCVI. 

Liber Gaias." 

A Handbook of Geomancy. 

Equinox II, p. 137. 

"Liber CVI. 

A Treatise on the Nature of Death, and the proper attitude 
to be taken towards it." 

Published in "The International", New York, 1917. 

"Liber CXI (Aleph). 

The Book of Wisdom or Folly." 

An extended and elaborate commentary on the Book of the 
Law, in the form of a letter from the Master Therion to his 
magical son. Contains some of the deepest secrets of initiation, 
with a clear solution of many cosmic and ethical problems. 
Unpublished. 

"Liber CL. 

De Lege Libelium." {221} 

A further explanation of the Book of the Law, with special 
reference to the Powers and Privileges conferred by its 
acceptance. 



Equinox III, part 1, p. 99. 


"Liber CLVI. 

Liber Cheth, vel Vallum Abiegni." 

A perfect account of the task of the Exempt Adept considered 
under the symbols of a particular plane, not the intellectual. 
Equinox VI, p. 23. 

"Liber CLVII. 

The Tao Teh King." 

A new translation, with a commentary, by the Master Therion. 
Unpublished. 

"Liber CLXV. 

A Master of the Temple," Being an account of the attainment 
of Frater Unus In Omnibus. 

The record of a man who actually attained by the system 
taught by the A.'. A.'. 

Part-published in Equinox III, I, p. 127. 

"Liber CLXXV. 

Astarte vel Liber Berylli." 

An instruction in attainment by the method of devotion, or 
Bhakta-Yogi. 

Equinox VII, p. 37. 

"Liber CLXXXV. 

Liber Collegii Sancti." 

Being the tasks of the Grades and their Oaths proper to 
Liber XIII. This is the official paper of the various grades. 

It includes the Task and Oath of a Probationer. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber CXCVII. 

The High History of Good Sir Palamedes the Saracen Knight 
and of his following of the Questing Beast." {222} 

A poetic account of the Great Work and enumeration of many 
obstacles. 

Equinox IV, Special Supplement. 

"Liber CC. 

Resh vel Helios." 

An instruction for the adoration of the Sun four times daily, 
with the object of composing the mind to meditation, and of 
regularising the practices. 

Equinox VI, p. 29. 

"Liber CCVI. 

Liber RU vel Spiritus." 

Full instruction in Pranayama. 

Equinox VII, p. 59. 



"Liber CCVII. 

Syllabus." An enumeration of the Official publications of 
A.'. A.', with a brief description of the contents of each book. 

Equinox XI (vol. iii part 1), p. 11. 

This appendix is extracted therefrom. 

"Liber CCXX (L vel Legis). 

The Book of the Law," which is the foundation of the whole work. 

Text in Equinox X, p. 9. Short commentary in Equinox VII, 
p. 378. Full commentary by the Master Therion through 
whom it was given to the world, will be published shortly. 

"Liber CCXVI. 

The Yi King." 

A new translation, with a commentary by the Master Therion. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber CCXXXI. 

Liber Arcanorum" GR:tau-omega-nu ATU GFLtau-omicron-upsilon TAHUTI quas 
vidit ASAR in AMENNTI sub figura CCXXXI. Liber Carcerorum GR:tau-omega- 
nu 

QLIPHOTH cum suis Geniis. Adduntur Sigilla et Nomina 
Eorum. {223} 

An account of the cosmic process so far as it is indicated by 
the Tarot Trumps. 

Equinox VII, p. 69. 

"Liber CCXLII." AHA! 

An exposition in poetic language of several of the ways of 
attainment and the results obtained. 

Equinox III, p. 9 

"Liber CCLXV. 

The Structure of the Mind." 

A Treatise on psychology from the mystic an magical stand¬ 
point. Its study will help the aspirant to make a detailed 
scientific analysis of his mind, and so learn to control it. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber CCC. Khabs am Pekht." 

A special instruction for the Promulgation of the Law. This 
is the first and most important duty of every Aspirant of 
whatever grade. It builds up in him the character and Karma 
which forms the Spine of Attainment. 

Equinox III, I, p. 171 

"Liber CCCXXXIII. 

The Book of Lies falsely so-called." 

Deals with many matters on all planes of the very highest 
importance. It is an official publication for Babes of the 



Abyss, but is recommended even to beginners as highly 
suggestive. 

Published. 

"Liber CCCXXXV. Adonis." 

An account in poetic language of the struggle of the human 
and divine elements in the consciousness of man, giving their 
harmony following on the victory of the latter. 

Equinox VII, p. 117. 

"Liber CCCLXI. 

Liber H.H.H." {224} 

Gives three methods of attainment through a willed series of 
thoughts. 

"Liber CCCLXV, vel CXX. 

The Preliminary Invocation of the Goetia" so-called, with a 
complete explanation of the barbarous names of evocation 
used therein, and the secret rubric of the ritual, by the Master 
Therion. This is the most potent invocation extant, and was 
used by the Master Himself in his attainment. 

See p. 265 of this book. 

"Liber CD. 

Liber TAU vel Kabbalae Truium Literarum sub figura CD." 

A graphic interpretation of the Tarot on the plane of initiation. 
Equinox VII, p. 75. 

"Liber CCCCXII. 

A vel Armorum." 

An instruction for the preparation of the elemental Instruments. 
Equinox IV, p. 15. 

"Liber CCCCXVIII. 

Liber XXX AERUM vel Saeculi." 

Being of the Angels of the Thirty Aethyrs, the Vision and the 
Voice. Besides being the classical account of the thirty Aethyrs 
and a model of all visions, the cries of the Angels should be 
regarded as accurate, and the doctrine of the function of the 
Great White Brotherhood understood as the foundation of 
the Aspiration of the Adept. The account of the Master of 
the Temple should in particular be taken as authentic. 

Equinox V, Special Supplement. 

"Liber CDLXXIV. Os Abysmi vel Da'ath." 

An instruction in a purely intellectual method of entering the 
Abyss. 

Equinox VII, p. 77. 

"Liber D. Sepher Sephiroth." 

A dictionary of Hebrew words arranged according to their {225} 



numerical value. This is an Encyclopaedia of the Holy 
Qabalah, which is a Map of the Universe, and enables man 
to attain Perfect Understanding. 

Equinox VIII, Special Supplement. 

"Liber DXXXVI. 

A complete Treatise on Astrology." 

This is the only text book on astrology composed on scientific 
lines by classifying observed facts instead of deducting from "a 
priori" theories. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber DXXXVI." 

GR:Beta-Alpha-Tau-Rho-Alpha-Chi-Omicron-Phi-Rho-Epsilon-Nu-Omicron-Beta- 
Omicron-Omicron GR:Kappa-Omicron-Sigma-Mu-Omicron-Mu-Alpha-Chi-lota- 
Alpha. 

An instruction in expansion of the field of the mind. 

Equinox X, p. 35. 

"Liber DLV. LIBER HAD." 

An instruction for attaining Hadit. 

Equinox VII, p. 83. 

"Liber DCXXXIII. 

De Thaumaturgia." 

A statement of certain ethical considerations concerning 
Magick. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber DCLXVI. 

The Beast." 

An account of the Magical Personality who is the Logos of 
the present Aeon. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber DCCLXXVII. (777). 

Vel Prolegomena Symbolica Ad Systemam Sceptico-Mysticae 
Viae Explicandae, Fundamentum Hieroglyphicorum sanctissimorum 
Scientae Summae." 

A complete Dictionary of the Correspondences of all magical 
elements, reprinted with extensive additions, making it the {226} 
only standard comprehensive book of reference ever published. 

It is to the language of Occultism what Webster or Murray 
is to the English Language. 

The reprint with additions will shortly be published. 

"Liber DCCCXI. 

Energised Enthusiasm" 

Specially adapted to the task of Attainment of Control of the 
Body of Light, development of Intuition and Hathayoga. 

Equinox IX, p. 17. 



"Liber DCCCXIII. 
vel ARARITA." 

An account of the Hexagram and the method of reducing it 
to the Unity, and Beyond. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber DCCCXXXI. 

Liber IOD, formerly called VESTA." 

An instruction giving three methods of reducing the manifold 
consciousness to the Unity. 

Adapted to facilitate the task of the Attainment of Raja-Yoga 
and of the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian 
Angel. 

Equinox VII, p. 101. 

"Liber DCCCXXXVII. 

The Law of Liberty." This is a further explanation of the 
Book of the Law in reference to certain Ethical problems. 
Equinox XI (vol. Ill, No. 1), p. 45. 

"Liber DCCCLX. 

John St. John." 

The Record of the Magical Retirement of G. H. Frater O.'. M.'. 

A model of what a magical record should be, so far as accurate 
analysis and fullness of description are concerned. 

Equinox I, Supplement. {227} 

"Liber DCCCLXVIII. 

Liber Viarum Viae." 

A graphical account of magical powers classified under the 
Tarot Trumps. 

Equinox VII, p. 101. 

"Liber DCCCLXXXVIII." 

A complete study of the origins of Christianity. 

Unpublished. 

"Liber CMXIII. 

Liber Viae Memoriae." 

Gives methods for attaining the magical memory, or memory 
of past lives, and an insight into the function of the Aspirant 
in this present life. 

Equinox VII, p. 105. 

"Liber CMXXXIV. 

The Cactus." 

An elaborate study of the psychological effects produced by 
"Anhalonium Lewinii" (Mescal Buttons), compiled from the 
actual records of some hundreds of experiments. 

Unpublished. 



"Liber DCCCCLXIII. 

The Treasure House of Images." 

A superb collection of Litanies appropriate to the Signs of the 
Zodiac. 

Equinox III, Supplement. 

"Liber MMCCMXI. 

A Note on Genesis." 

A model of Qabalistic ratiocination. Specially adapted to 
Gana Yoga. 

"Liber MCCLXIV. 

The Greek Qabalah." 

A complete dictionary of all sacred and important words and 
phrases given in the Books of the Gnosis and other important 
writings both in the Greek and the Coptic. 

Unpublished. 


{ 228 } 


APPENDIX II. 

ONE STAR IN SIGHT. 

Thy feet in mire, thine head in murk, 

O man, how piteous thy plight, 

The doubts that daunt, the ills that irk, 
Thou hast nor wit nor will to fight — 

How hope in heart, or worth in work? 

No star in sight! 

Thy gods proved puppets of the priest. 

"Truth? All's relation!" science sighed. 
In bondage with thy brother beast, 

Love tortured thee, as Love's hope died 
And Lover's faith rotted. Life no least 
Dim star descried. 

Thy cringing carrion cowered and crawled 
To find itself a chance-cast clod 
Whose Pain was purposeless; appalled 
That aimless accident thus trod 
Its agony, that void skies sprawled 
On the vain sod! 


All souls eternally exist, 



Each individual, ultimate, 

Perfect — each makes itself a mist 
Of mind and flesh to celebrate 
With some twin mask their tender tryst 
Insatiate. {229} 

Some drunkards, doting on the dream, 
Despair that it should die, mistake 
Themselves for their own shadow-scheme. 

One star can summon them to wake 
To self; star-souls serene that gleam 
On life's calm lake. 

That shall end never that began. 

All things endure because they are. 

Do what thou wilt, for every man 
And every woman is a star. 

Pan is not dead; he liveth, Pan! 

Break down the bar! 

To man I come, the number of 
A man my number, Lion of Light; 

I am The Beast whose Law is Love. 

Love under will, his royal right — 

Behold within, and not above, 

One star in sight! 


ONE STAR IN SIGHT. 

A glimpse of the structure and system of the Great White Brotherhood. 

A.'. A.'.ccThe Name of the Order and those of its three divisions 
are not disclosed to the profane. Certain swindlers have recently stolen the initials 
A.'. A.', in order to profit by its reputation.». 

Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. 

1. The Order of the Star called S. S. is, in respect of its existence upon the Earth, 
an organized body of men and women distinguished among their fellows by the 
qualities here enumerated. They exist in their own Truth, which is both universal 
and unique. {230} They move in accordance with their own Wills, which are each 
unique, yet coherent with the universal will. 

They perceive (that is, understand, know, and feel) in love, which is both unique 
and universal. 

2. The order consists of eleven grades or degrees, and is numbered as follows: 
these compose three groups, the Orders of the S. S., of the R. C., and of the G. D. 
respectively. 


The Order of the S. S. 



Ipsissimus. 

Magus. 

Magister Templi 


10 Degree = 1 Square 
9 Degree = 2Square 
... 8 Degree = 3Square 


"The Order of the R. C.” 

(Babe of the Abyss — the link) 

Adeptus Exemptus. 7 Degree = 4Square 

Adeptus Major. 6 Degree = 5Square 

Adeptus Minor. 5 Degree = 6Square 

"The Order of the G. D." 

(Dominus Liminis — the link) 


Philosophus. 4 Degree = 7Square 

Practicus. 3 Degree = 8Square 

Zelator. 2 Degree = 9Square 

Neophyte. 1 Degree = lOSquare 

Probationer. 0 Degree = OSquare 


(These figures have special meanings to the initiated and are commonly 
employed to designate the grades.) 

The general characteristics and attributions of these Grades are indicated by their 
correspondences on the Tree of Life, as may be studied in detail in the Book 777. 

Student. — His business is to acquire a general intellectual 
knowledge of all systems of attainment, as declared in the 
prescribed books. (See curriculum in Appendix I.) {231} 

Probationer. — His principal business is to begin such practices 
as he my prefer, and to write a careful record of the same for 
one year. 

Neophyte. — Has to acquire perfect control of the Astral Plane. 

Zelator. — His main work is to achieve complete success in Asana 
and Pranayama. He also begins to study the formula of the 
Rosy Cross. 

Practicus. — Is expected to complete his intellectual training, and 
in particular to study the Qabalah. 

Philosophus. — Is expected to complete his moral training. He 
is tested in Devotion to the Order. 

Dominus Liminis. — Is expected to show mastery of Pratyahara 
and Dharana. 














Adeptus (without). — is expected to perform the Great Work 
and to attain the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy 
Guardian Angel. 

Adeptus (within). — Is admitted to the practice of the formula 
of the Rosy Cross on entering the College of the Holy Ghost. 

Adeptus (Major). — Obtains a general mastery of practical 
Magick, though without comprehension. 

Adeptus (Exemptus). — Completes in perfection all these matters. 

He then either ("a") becomes a Brother of the Left 
Hand Path or, ("b") is stripped of all his attainments and of himself 
as well, even of his Holy Guardian Angel, and becomes 
a babe of the Abyss, who, having transcended the Reason, 
does nothing but grow in the womb of its mother. It then 
finds itself a 

Magister Templi. — (Master of the Temple): whose functions 
are fully described in Liber 418, as is this whole initiation 
from Adeptus Exemptus. See also "Aha!". His principal 
business is to tend his "garden" of disciples, and to obtain a 
perfect understanding of the Universe. He is a Master of 
Samadhi. {232} 

Magus. — Attains to wisdom, declares his law (See Liber I, vel 
Magi) and is a Master of all Magick in its greatest and 
highest sense. 

Ipsissimus. — Is beyond all this and beyond all comprehension 
of those of lower degrees. 

But of these last three Grades see some further account in "The Temple of 
Solomon the King", Equinox I to X and elsewhere. 

It should be stated that these Grades are not necessarily attained fully, and in 
strict consecution, or manifested wholly on all planes. The subject is very difficult, 
and entirely beyond the limits of this small treatise. 

We append a more detailed account. 

3. "The Order of the S. S." is composed of those who have crossed the Abyss; 
the implications of this expression may be studied in Liber 418, the 14th, 13th, 12th, 
11th, 10th, and 9th Aethyrs in particular. 

All members of the Order are in full possession of the Formulae of Attainment, 
both mystical or inwardly-directed and Magical or outwardly-directed. They have 
full experience of attainment in both these paths. 

They are all, however, bound by the original and fundamental Oath of the Order, 
to devote their energy to assisting the Progress of their Inferiors in the Order. 

Those who accept the rewards of their emancipation for themselves are no longer 
within the Order. 

Members of the Order are each entitled to found Orders dependent on 
themselves on the lines of the R. C. and G. D. orders, to cover types of 



emancipation and illumination not contemplated by the original (or main) system. 

All such orders must, however, be constituted in harmony with the A.'. A.', as 
regards the essential principles. 

All members of the Order are in possession of the Word of the existing Aeon, and 
govern themselves thereby. 

They are entitled to communicate directly with any and every member of the 
Order, as they may deem fitting. 

Every active Member of the Order has destroyed all that He is and all that he has 
on crossing the Abyss; but a star is cast forth in {233} the Heavens to enlighten the 
Earth, so that he may possess a vehicle wherein he may communicate with 
mankind. The quality and position of this star, and its functions, are determined by 
the nature of the incarnations transcended by him. 

4. The Grade of Ipsissimus is not to be described fully; but its opening is 
indicated in Liber I vel Magi. 

There is also an account in a certain secret document to be published when 
propriety permits. Here it is only said this: The Ipsissimus is wholly free from all 
limitations soever, existing in the nature of all things without discriminations of 
quantity or quality between them. He has identified Being and not-Being and 
Becoming, action and non-action and tendency to action, with all other such 
triplicities, not distinguishing between them in respect of any conditions, or between 
any one thing and any other thing as to whether it is with or without conditions. 

He is sworn to accept this Grade in the presence of a witness, and to express its 
nature in word and deed, but to withdraw Himself at once within the veils of his 
natural manifestation as a man, and to keep silence during his human life as to the 
fact of his attainment, even to the other members of the Order. 

The Ipsissimus is pre-eminently the Master of all modes of existence; that is, his 
being is entirely free from internal or external necessity. His work is to destroy all 
tendencies to construct or to cancel such necessities. He is the Master of the Law 
of Unsubstantiality (Anatta). 

The Ipsissimus has no relation as such with any Being: He has no will in any 
direction, and no Consciousness of any kind involving duality, for in Him all is 
accomplished; as it is written "beyond the Word and the Fool, yea, beyond the 
Word and the Fool". 

5. The Grade of Magus is described in Liber I vel Magi, and there are accounts 
of its character in Liber 418 in the Higher Aethyrs. 

There is also a full and precise description of the attainment of this Grade in the 
Magical Record of the Beast 666. 

The essential characteristic of the Grade is that its possessor utters a Creative 
Magical Word, which transforms the planet on {234} which he lives by the 
installation of new officers to preside over its initiation. This can take place only at 
an "Equinox of the Gods" at the end of an "Aeon"; that is, when the secret formula 
which expresses the Law of its action becomes outworn and useless to its further 
development. 

(Thus "Suckling" is the formula of an infant: when teeth appear it marks a new 
"Aeon", whose "Word" is "Eating"). 

A Magus can therefore only appear as such to the world at intervals of some 
centuries; accounts of historical Magi, and their Words, are given in Liber Aleph. 

This does not mean that only one man can attain this Grade in any one Aeon, so 
far as the Order is concerned. A man can make personal progress equivalent to 



that of a "Word of an Aeon"; but he will identify himself with the current word, and 
exert his will to establish it, lest he conflict with the work of the Magus who uttered 
the Word of the Aeon in which He is living. 

The Magus is pre-eminently the Master of Magick, that is, his will is entirely free 
from internal diversion or external opposition; His work is to create a new Universe 
in accordance with His Will. He is the Master of the Law of Change (Anicca). 

To attain the Grade of Ipsissimus he must accomplish three tasks, destroying the 
Three Guardians mentioned in Liber 418, the 3rd Aethyr; Madness, and Falsehood, 
and Glamour, that is, Duality in Act, Word and Thought. 

6. The Grade of Master of the Temple is described in Liber 418 as above 
indicated. There are full accounts in the Magical Diaries of the Beast 666, who was 
cast forth into the Heaven of Jupiter, and of Omnia in Uno, Unus in Omnibus, who 
was cast forth into the sphere of the Elements. 

The essential Attainment is the perfect annihilation of that personality which limits 
and oppresses his true self. 

The Magister Templi is pre-eminently the Master of Mysticism, that is, His 
Understanding is entirely free from internal contradiction or external obscurity; His 
word is to comprehend the existing Universe in accordance with His own Mind. He 
is the Master of the Law of Sorrow (Dukkha). 

To attain the grade of Magus he must accomplish Three 235} Tasks; the 
renunciation of His enjoyment of the Infinite so that he may formulate Himself as 
the Finite; the acquisition of the practical secrets alike of initiating and governing 
His proposed new Universe and the identification of himself with the impersonal 
idea of Love. Any neophyte of the Order (or, as some say, any person soever) 
possesses the right to claim the Grade of Master of the Temple by taking the Oath 
of the Grade. It is hardly necessary to observe that to do so is the most sublime 
and awful responsibility which it is possible to assume, and an unworthy person 
who does so incurs the most terrific penalties by his presumption. 

7. "The Order of the R. C." The Grade of the Babe of the Abyss is not a Grade in 
the proper sense, being rather a passage between the two Orders. Its 
characteristics are wholly negative, as it is attained by the resolve of the Adeptus 
Exemptus to surrender all that he has and is for ever. It is an annihilation of all the 
bonds that compose the self or constitute the Cosmos, a resolution of all 
complexities into their elements, and these thereby cease to manifest, since things 
are only knowable in respect of their relation to, and reaction on, other things. 

8. The Grade of Adeptus Exemptus confers authority to govern the two lower 
Orders of R. C. and G. D. 

The Adept must prepare and publish a thesis setting forth His knowledge of the 
Universe, and his proposals for its welfare and progress. He will thus be known as 
the leader of a school of thought. 

(Eliphas Levi's "Clef des Grands Mysteres," the works of Swedenborg, von 
Eckarshausen, Robert Fludd, Paracelsus, Newton, Bolyai, Hinton, Berkeley, 

Loyola, etc., etc., are examples of such essays.) 

He will have attained all but the supreme summits of meditation, and should be 
already prepared to perceive that the only possible course for him is to devote 
himself utterly to helping his fellow creatures. 

To attain the Grade of Magister Templi, he must perform two tasks; the 
emancipation from thought by putting each idea against its opposite, and refusing 



to prefer either; and the consecration of {236} himself as a pure vehicle for the 
influence of the order to which he aspires. 

He must then decide upon the critical adventure of our Order; the absolute 
abandonment of himself and his attainments. He cannot remain indefinitely an 
Exempt Adept; he is pushed onward by the irresistible momentum that he has 
generated. 

Should he fail, by will or weakness, to make his self-annihilation absolute, he is 
none the less thrust forth into the Abyss; but instead of being received and 
reconstructed in the Third Order, as a Babe in the womb of our Lady BABALON, 
under the Night of Pan, to grow up to be Himself wholly and truly as He was not 
previously, he remains in the Abyss, secreting his elements round his Ego as if 
isolated from the Universe, and becomes what is called a "Black Brother". Such a 
being is gradually disintegrated from lack of nourishment and the slow but certain 
action of the attraction of the rest of the Universe, despite efforts to insulate and 
protect himself, and to aggrandise himself by predatory practices. He may indeed 
prosper for a while, but in the end he must perish, especially when with a new Aeon 
a new word is proclaimed which he cannot and will not hear, so that he is 
handicapped by trying to use an obsolete method of Magick, like a man with a 
boomerang in a battle where every one else has a rifle. 

9. The Grade of Adeptus Major confers Magical Powers (strictly so-called) of the 
second rank. 

His work is to use these to support the authority of the Exempt Adept his superior. 
(This is not to be understood as an obligation of personal subservience or even 
loyalty; but as a necessary part of his duty to assist his inferiors. For the authority 
of the Teaching and governing Adept is the basis of all orderly work.) 

To attain the Grade of Adeptus Exemptus, he must accomplish Three Tasks; the 
acquisition of absolute Self-Reliance, working in complete isolation, yet transmitting 
the word of his superior clearly, forcibly and subtly; and the comprehension and use 
of the Revolution of the wheel of force, under its three successive forms of 
Radiation, Conduction and Convection (Mercury, Sulphur, Salt; or Sattvas, Rajas, 
Tamas), with their corresponding natures on {237} other planes. Thirdly, he must 
exert his whole power and authority to govern the Members of lower Grades with 
balanced vigour and initiative in such a way as to allow no dispute or complaint; he 
must employ to this end the formula called "The Beast conjoined with the Woman" 
which establishes a new incarnation of deity; as in the legends of Leda, Semele, 
Miriam, Pasiphae, and others. He must set up this ideal for the orders which he 
rules, so that they may possess a not too abstract rallying point suited to their 
undeveloped states. 

10. The Grade of Adeptus Minor is the main theme of the instructions of the A.'. 
A.'. It is characterised by the Attainment of the Knowledge and Conversation of the 
Holy Guardian Angel. (See the Equinox, "The Temple of Solomon the King;" "The 
Vision and the Voice" 8th Aethyr; also "Liber Samekh", etc. etc.) This is the 
essential work of every man; none other ranks with it either for personal progress or 
for power to help one's fellows. This unachieved, man is no more than the 
unhappiest and blindest of animals. He is conscious of his own incomprehensible 
calamity, and clumsily incapable of repairing it. Achieved, he is no less than the co¬ 
heir of gods, a Lord of Light. He is conscious of his own consecrated course, and 
confidently ready to run it. The Adeptus Minor needs little help or guidance even 
from his superiors in our Order. 



His work is to manifest the Beauty of the Order to the world, in the way that his 
superiors enjoin, and his genius dictates. 

To attain the Grade Adeptus Major, he must accomplish two tasks; the 
equilibration of himself, especially as to his passions, so that he has no preference 
for any one course of conduct over another, and the fulfilment of every action by its 
complement, so that whatever he does leaves him without temptation to wander 
from the way of his True Will. 

Secondly, he must keep silence, while he nails his body to the tree of his creative 
will, in the shape of that Will, leaving his head and arms to form the symbol of Light, 
as if to make oath that his every thought, word and deed should express the Light 
derived from the God with which he has identified his life, his love and his liberty — 
symbolised by his heart, his phallus, and his legs. It {238} is impossible to lay down 
precise rules by which a man may attain to the knowledge and conversation of His 
Holy Guardian Angel; for that is the particular secret of each one of us; as secret 
not to be told or even divined by any other, whatever his grade. It is the Holy of 
Holies, whereof each man is his own High Priest, and none knoweth the Name of 
his brother's God, or the Rite that invokes Him. 

The Masters of the A.'. A.', have therefore made no attempt to institute any 
regular ritual for this central Work of their Order, save the generalised instructions 
in Liber 418 (the 8th Aethyr) and the detailed Canon and Rubric of the Mass 
actually used with success by FRATER PERDURABO in His attainment. This has 
been written down by Himself in Liber Samekh. But they have published such 
accounts as those in "The Temple of Solomon the King" and in "John St. John." 
They have taken the only proper course; to train aspirants to this attainment in the 
theory and practice of the whole of Magick and Mysticism, so that each man may 
be expert in the handling of all known weapons, and free to choose and to use 
those which his own experience and instinct dictate as proper when he essays the 
Great Experiment. 

He is furthermore trained to the one habit essential to Membership of the A.'. A.'.; 
he must regard all his attainments as primarily the property of those less advanced 
aspirants who are confided to his charge. 

No attainment soever is officially recognised by the A.'. A.', unless the immediate 
inferior of the person in question has been fitted by him to take his place. 

The rule is not rigidly applied in all cases, as it would lead to congestion, 
especially in the lower grades where the need is greatest, and the conditions most 
confused; but it is never relaxed in the Order of the R. C. or of the S. S.: save only 
in One Case. 

There is also a rule that the Members of the A.'. A.', shall not know each other 
officially, save only each Member his superior who introduced him and his inferior 
whom he has himself introduced. 

This rule has been relaxed, and a "Grand Neophyte" appointed to superintend all 
Members of the Order of the G. D. The real object of the rule was to prevent 
Members of the same Grade {239} working together and so blurring each other's 
individuality; also to prevent work developing into social intercourse. 

The Grades of the Order of the G. D. are fully described in Liber 185«This book 
is published in the Equinox Vo!. Ill No. 2 —- Addenda by WEH: No, it isn't. Vol. Ill, 

2 didn't get out of printer's proofs and was not published. The book in question was 
finally published in Regardie's "Gems from the Equinox".», and there is no need to 
amplify what is there stated. It must however, be carefully remarked that in each of 
these preliminary Grades there are appointed certain tasks appropriate, and that 
the ample accomplishment of each and every one of these is insisted upon with the 



most rigorous rigidity.«Liber 185 need not be quoted at length. It is needful only 
to say that the Aspirant is trained systematically and comprehensively in the 
various technical practices which form the basis of Our Work. One may become 
expert in any or all of these without necessarily making any real progress, just as a 
man might be first-rate at grammar, syntax, and prosody without being able to write 
a single line of good poetry, although the greatest poet in soul is unable to express 
himself without the aid of those three elements of literary composition.» 

Members of the A.'. A.', of whatever grade are not bound or expected or even 
encouraged to work on any stated lines, or with any special object, save as has 
been above set forth. There is however an absolute prohibition to accept money or 
other material reward, directly or indirectly, in respect of any service connected with 
the Order, for personal profit or advantage. The penalty is immediate expulsion, 
with no possibility of reinstatement on any terms soever. 

But all members must of necessity work in accordance with the facts of Nature, 
just as an architect must allow of the Law of Gravitation, or a sailor reckon with 
currents. 

So must all Members of the A.'. A.', work by the Magical Formula of the Aeon. 

They must accept the Book of the Law as the Word and the Letter of Truth, and 
the sole Rule of Life.ccThis is not in contradiction with the absolute right of every 
person to do his own true Will. But any True Will is of necessity in harmony with 
the facts of Existence; and to refuse to accept the Book of the Law is to create a 
conflict within Nature, as if a physicist insisted on using an incorrect formula of 
mechanics as the basis of an experiment.» They must acknowledge the Authority 
of the Beast 666 and of the Scarlet Woman as {240} in the book it is defined, and 
accept Their Will«"Their Will" — not, of course, their wishes as individual human 
beings, but their will as officers of the New Aeon.» as concentrating the Will of our 
Whole Order. They must accept the Crowned and Conquering Child as the Lord of 
the Aeon, and exert themselves to establish His reign upon Earth. They must 
acknowledge that "The word of the Law is GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu- 
Alpha." and that "Love is the law, love under will." 

Each member must make it his main work to discover for himself his own true 
will, and to do it, and do nothing else.cclt is not considered "essential to right 
conduct" to be an active propagandist of the Law, and so on; it may, or may not, be 
the True Will of any particular person to do so. But since the fundamental purpose 
of the Order is to further the Attainment of humanity, membership implies, by 
definition, the Will to help mankind by the means best adapted thereto.» 

He must accept those orders in the Book of the Law that apply to himself as 
being necessarily in accordance with his own true will, and execute the same to the 
letter with all the energy, courage, and ability that he can command. This applies 
especially to the work of extending the Law in the world, wherein his proof is his 
own success, the witness of his Life to the Law that hath given him light in his 
ways, and liberty to pursue them. Thus doing, he payeth his debt to the Law that 
hath freed him by working its will to free all men; and he proveth himself a true man 
in our Order by willing to bring his fellows into freedom. 

By thus ordering his disposition, he will fit himself in the best possible manner for 
the task of understanding and mastering the divers technical methods prescribed 
by the A.'. A.', for Mystical and Magical attainment. 

He will thus prepare himself properly for the crisis of his career in the Order, the 
attainment of the Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel. 

His Angel shall lead him anon to the summit of the Order of the R. C. and make 
him ready to face the unspeakable terror of the Abyss which lies between Manhood 



and Godhead; teach him to Know that agony, to Dare that destiny, to Will that 
catastrophe, {241} and to keep Silence for ever as he accomplishes the act of 
annihilation. 

From the Abyss comes No Man forth, but a Star startles the Earth, and our Order 
rejoices above that Abyss that the Beast hath begotten one more Babe in the 
Womb of Our Lady, His concubine, the Scarlet Woman, BABALON. 

There is not need to instruct a Babe thus born, for in the Abyss it was purified of 
every poison of personality; its ascent to the highest is assured, in its season, and it 
hath no need of seasons for it is conscious that all conditions are no more than 
forms of its fancy. 

Such is a brief account, adapted as far as may be to the average aspirant to 
Adeptship, or Attainment, or Initiation, or Mastership, or Union with God, or Spiritual 
Development, or Mahatmaship, or Freedom, or Occult Knowledge, or whatever he 
may call his inmost need of Truth, of our Order of A.'. A.'. 

It is designed principally to awake interest in the possibilities of human progress, 
and to proclaim the principles of the A.'. A.'. 

The outline given of the several successive steps is exact; the two crises -- the 
Angel and the Abyss — are necessary features in every career. The other tasks 
are not always accomplished in the order given here; one man, for example, may 
acquire many of the qualities peculiar to the Adeptus Major, and yet lack some of 
those proper to the Practicus.«The natural talents of individual differ very widely. 
The late Sir Richard Jebb, one of the greatest classical scholars of modern times, 
was so inferior to the average mediocrity in mathematics, that despite repeated 
efforts he could not pass the "little go" at Cambridge — which the dullest minds can 
usually do. He was so deeply esteemed for his classics that a special "Grace" was 
placeted so as to admit him to matriculation. Similarly a brilliant Exorcist might be 
an incompetent Diviner. In such a case the A.'. A.', would refuse to swerve from Its 
system; the Aspirant would be compelled to remain at the Barrier until he 
succeeded in breaking it down, though a new incarnation were necessary to permit 
him to do so. But no technical failure of any kind soever could necessarily prevent 
him from accomplishing the Two Critical Tasks, since the fact of his incarnation 
itself proves that he has taken the Oath which entitled him to attain to the 
Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel, and the annihilation of 
this Ego. One might therefore be an Adeptus Minor or even a Magister Templi, in 
essence, though refused official recognition by the A.'. A.', as a Zelator owing to 
(say) a nervous defect which prevented him from acquiring a Posture which was 
"steady and easy" as required by the Task of that grade.» But the system here 
given shows {243} the correct order of events, as they are arranged in Nature; and 
in no case is it safe for a man to neglect to master any single detail, however dreary 
and distasteful it may seem. It often does so, indeed; that only insists on the 
necessity of dealing with it. The dislike and contempt for it bear witness to a 
weakness and incompleteness in the nature which disowns it; that particular gap in 
one's defences may admit the enemy at the very turning-point of some battle. 
Worse, one were shamed for ever if one's inferior should happen to ask for advice 
and aid on that subject and one were to fail in service to him! His failure — one's 
own failure also! No step, however well won for oneself, till he is ready for his own 
advance! 

Every Member of the A.'. A.', must be armed at all points, and expert with every 
weapon. The examinations in every Grade are strict and severe; no loose or vague 
answers are accepted. In intellectual questions, the candidate must display no less 



mastery of his subject than if he were entered in the "final" for Doctor of Science or 
Law at a first class University. 

In examination of physical practices, there is a standardised test. In Asana, for 
instance, the candidate must remain motionless for a given time, his success being 
gauged by poising on his head a cup filled with water to the brim; if he spill one 
drop, he is rejected. 

He is tested in "the Spirit Vision" or "Astral Journeying" by giving him a symbol 
unknown and unintelligible to him, and he must interpret its nature by means of a 
vision as exactly as if he had read its name and description in the book when it was 
chosen. 

The power to make and "charge" talismans is tested as if they were scientific 
instruments of precision, as they are. 

In the Qabalah, the candidate must discover for himself, and prove to the 
examiner beyond all doubt, the properties of a number never previously examined 
by any student. {243} 

In invocation the divine force must be made as manifest and unmistakable as the 
effects of chloroform; in evocation, the spirit called forth must be at least as visible 
and tangible as the heaviest vapours; in divination, the answer must be as precise 
as a scientific thesis, and as accurate as an audit; in meditation, the results must 
read like a specialist's report of a classical case. 

But such methods, the A.'. A.', intends to make occult science as systematic and 
scientific as chemistry; to rescue it from the ill repute which, thanks both to the 
ignorant and dishonest quacks that have prostituted its name, and to the fanatical 
and narrow-minded enthusiasts that have turned it into a fetish, has made it an 
object of aversion to those very minds whose enthusiasm and integrity make them 
most in need of its benefits, and most fit to obtain them. 

It is the one really important science, for it transcends the conditions of material 
existence and so is not liable to perish with the planet, and it must be studied as a 
science, sceptically, with the utmost energy and patience. 

The A.'. A.', possesses the secrets of success; it makes no secret of its 
knowledge, and if its secrets are not everywhere known and practised, it is because 
the abuses connected with the name of occult science disincline official 
investigators to examine the evidence at their disposal. 

This paper has been written not only with the object of attracting individual 
seekers into the way of Truth, but of affirming the propriety of the methods of the 
A.'. A.', as the basis for the next great step in the advance of human knowledge. 

Love is the law, love under will. 

O. M. 7 Degree= 4Square A.'. A.'. 

Praemonstrator of the 
Order of the R... C... 

Given from the Collegium ad Spiritum Sanctum, Cefalu, Sicily, in the Seventeenth 
Year of the Aeon of Horus, the Sun being in 23 Degree Virgo and the Moon in 14 
Degree Pisces. 

{244} 


Magick in Theory and Practice by Aleister Crowley 



December 22, 1988 e.v. key entry and proof reading with re-format 10/31/90 e.v. 
done by Bill Heidrick, T.G. of O.T.O. (further proof reading desirable) 

disk 3 of 4 

Copyright (c) O.T.O. 

O.T.O. P.O.Box 430 
Fairfax, CA 94930 USA 

(415)454-5176—- Messages only. 

Note: This file may benefit from further proofreading, but care should be taken with 
citations of Liber AL — most of Crowley's errors have been corrected. 


LIMITED LICENSE 

Except for notations added to the history of modification, the text on this diskette 
down to the next row of asterisks must accompany all copies made of this file. In 
particular, this paragraph and the copyright notice are not to be deleted or changed 
on any copies or print-outs of this file. With these provisos, anyone may copy this 
file for personal use or research. Copies may be made for others at reasonable 
cost of copying and mailing only, no additional charges may be added. 


Pages in the original are marked thus at the bottom: {page number} Comments 
and notes not in the original are identified with the initials of the source: AC note = 
Crowley note. WEH note = Bill Heidrick note, etc. 


All footnotes have been moved up to the place in text indexed and set off in double 
wedge brackets, viz. «note...» 


APPENDIX III 


Notes on the nature of the "Astral Plane"«On consideration these notes have 
been left as they were originally written. In An XVII, Sol in Virgo, Soror Rhodon, a 
probationer of A.'. A.'., at that time in enjoyment of the privilege of sojourning in a 
certain secret Abbey of Thelema, asked Him to add to this book an outline of the 
uranography of the Astral Planes, in less technical language than that of Liber 777 
These notes were accordingly jotted down by Him. To elaborate them further 
would have been to make them disproportionate to the rest of this treatise.». 


1) What are "Astral" and "Spiritual Beings? 



Man is one: it is a case of any consciousness assuming a sensible form. 

Microcosms and elementals. Maybe an elemental (e.g. a dog) has a cosmic 
conception in which he is a microcosm and man incomplete. No means of deciding 
same, as in case of kinds of space.«See Poincare, passages quoted infra.» 

Similarly, our gross matter may appear unreal to Beings clad in fine matter. 

Thus, science thinks vulgar perceptions "error". We cannot perceive at all except 
within our gamut; as, concentrated perfumes, which seem malodorous, and time- 
hidden facts, such as the vanes of a revolving fan, which flies can distinguish. 

"Hence:" no "a priori" reason to deny the existence of conscious intelligences with 
insensible bodies. Indeed we know of other "orders" of mind (flies, etc., possibly 
vegetables) thinking by means of non-human brain-structures. 

But the fundamental problem of Religion is this: Is there any praeter-human 
Intelligence, of the same order as our own, {245} which is not dependent on 
cerebral structures consisting of matter in the vulgar sense of the word? 

2) "Matter" includes all that is movable. Thus, electric waves are "matter". There 
is no reason to deny the existence of Beings who perceive by other means those 
subtle forces which we only perceive by our instruments. 

3) We can influence other Beings, conscious or no, as lion-tamers, gardeners, 
etc., and are influenced by them, as by storms, bacilli, etc. 

4) There is an apparent gap between our senses and their correspondences in 
consciousness. Theory needs a medium to join matter and spirit, just as physics 
once needed an "ether" to transmit and transmute vibrations. 

5) We may consider all beings as parts of ourselves, but it is more convenient to 
regard them as independent. Maximum Convenience is our cannon of 

"Truth".«The passages referred to are as follows: 

"Les axiomes geometriques ne sont done ni des jugements synthetiques a priori 
ni des faits experimentaux. Ce sont des conventions ... 

Des lors, que doit-on penser de cette question: La geometrie Euclidienne est-elle 
vraie? 

Elle n'a aucun sens. Autant demander si le systeme metrique est vrai et les 
anciennes mesures fausses; si les coordonnees cartesiennes sont vraies et les 
coordonnees polaires fausses. line geometrie ne peut pas etre plus vraie qu'une 
autre; elle peut seulement etre "plus commode." 

On veut dire que par selection naturelle notre esprit s'est adapte aux conditions 
du monde exterieur, qu'il a adopte la geometrie la plus avantageuse a I'espece; ou 
en d'autres termes la plus commode. Cela est conforme tout a fait a nos 
conclusions; la geometrie n'est pas vraie: elle est avantageuse." Poincare, "La 
Science et I'Hypothese." 

"Nous choisirons done ces regies non parce qu'elles sont vraies, mais parce 
qu'elles sont les plus commodes, et nous pourrions les resumer ainsi en disant: 

"La simultaneite de dex evenements, ou I'ordre de leur succession, I'egalite de 
deux durees, doivent etre definies de telle sorte que I'enonce des lois naturelles 
soit aussi simple que possible. En d'autres termes, toutes ces regies, toutes ces 
definitions ne sont pas que le fruit d'un opportunisme inconscient." Poincare "La 
Valeur de la Science." 

The Student may consult H. H. Joachim's "The Nature of Truth", in rebuttal. But 
most of these subtleties miss the point. Truth must be defined. It is a name, being 



a noun (nomen); and all names are human symbols of things. Now Truth is the 
power to arouse a certain reaction ("assent") in a man, under certain conditions: 
("greenness", weight, all other qualities, are also powers). It exists in the object, 
whether latent or manifest; so experiencing both does and does not alter the facts. 
This is Solipsism, because we can only be conscious of our own consciousness; 
yet it is not Solipsism, because our consciousness tells us that its changes are due 
to the impact of an external force. Newton's First Law makes this a matter of 
definition. 

"What is truth?", beyond this, inquires into the nature of this power. It is inherent 
in all things, since all possible propositions, or their contradictories, can be affirmed 
as true. Its condition is identity of form (or structure) of the Monads involved. 

It requires a quality of mind beyond the "normal" to appreciate 0 Degree = X, etc., 
directly, just as H. H. Joachim's reasoning demands a point-of-view beyond that of 
the Bushman.» We may thus refer {246} psychical phenomena to the intention of 
"Astral" Beings, without committing ourselves to any theory. Coherence is the sole 
quality demanded of us. 

6) Magick enables us to receive sensible impressions of worlds other than the 
"physical" universe (as generally understood by profane science). These worlds 
have their own laws; their inhabitants are often of quasi-human intelligence; there is 
a definite set of relations between certain "ideas" of ours, and their expressions, 
and certain types of phenomena. (Thus symbols, the Qabalah, etc. enable us to 
communicate with whom we choose.) 

7) "Astral" Beings possess knowledge and power of a different kind from our 
own; their "universe" is presumably of a different kind from ours, in some respects. 
(Our idea "bone" is not the same as a dog's; a short-sighted man sees things 
differently to one of normal vision.) It is more convenient to assume the objective 
existence of an "Angel" who gives us new knowledge than to allege that our 
invocation has awakened a supernormal power in ourselves. Such incidents as 
"Calderazzo"«See the story, infra, about the origin of Book 4.» and 
"Jacob"«See the story, infra, about Amalantra.» make this more cogent. {247} 

8) The Qabalah maps ourselves by means of a convention. Every aspect of 
every object may thus be referred to the Tree of Life, and evoked by using the 
proper keys. 

9) Time and Space are forms by which we obtain (distorted) images of Ideas. 

Our measures of Time and Space«See Poincare's essay on the Nature of Space, 
as an idea invented by ourselves to measure the result of, and explain, our 
muscular movements.» are crude conventions, and differ widely for different 
Beings. (Hashish shows how the same mind may vary.) 

10) We may admit that any aspect of any object or idea may be presented to us 
in a symbolic form, whose relation to its Being is irrational. (Thus, there is no 
rational link between seeing a bell struck and hearing its chime. Our notion of "bell" 
is no more than a personification of its impressions on our senses. And our wit and 
power to make a bell "to order" imply a series of correspondences between various 
orders of nature precisely analogous to Magick, when we obtain a Vision of Beauty 
by the use of certain colours, forms, sounds, etc.) 



11) "Astral" Beings may thus be defined in the same way as "material objects"; 
they are the Unknown Causes of various observed effects. They may be of any 
order of existence. We give a physical form and name to a bell but not to its tone, 
though in each case we know nothing but our own impressions. But we record 
musical sounds by a special convention. We may therefore call a certain set of 
qualities "Ratziel", or describe an impression as "Saturnian" without pretending to 
know what anything is in itself. All we need is to know how to cast a bell that will 
please our ears, or how to evoke a "spirit" that will tell us things that are hidden 
from our intellectual faculties. 

12) (a) Every object soever may be considered as possessed of an "Astral 
shape", sensible to our subtle perceptions. This "astral shape" is to its material 
basis as our human character is to our physical appearance. We may imagine this 
astral shape: e.g. we may "see" a jar of opium as a soft seductive woman with a 
cruel smile, just as we see in the face of a cunning and dishonest man the features 
of some animal, such as a fox. {248} 

(b) We may select any particular property of any object, and give it an astral 
shape. Thus, we may take the tricky perils of a mountain, and personify them as 
"trolls", or the destructive energies of the simoom, as "Jinn". 

(c) We may analyse any of these symbols, obtaining a finer form; thus the "spirit" 
contains an "angel", the angel an "archangel", etc. 

(d) We may synthesize any set of symbols, obtaining a more general form. Thus 
we may group various types of earth-spirit as gnomes. 

(e) All these may be attributed to the Tree of Life, and dealt with accordingly. 

(f) The Magician may prepare a sensible body for any of these symbols, and 
evoke them by the proper rites. 

13) The "reality" or "objectivity" of these symbols is not pertinent to the discussion. 
The ideas of X to the 4 power and Sq.Rt.of subscript -1 have proved useful to the 
progress of mathematical advance toward Truth; it is no odds whether a Fourth 
Dimension "exists", or whether Sq.Rt.of subscript -1 has "meaning" in the sense 
that Sq.Rt.of subscript 4 has, the number of units in the side of a square of 4 units. 

The Astral Plane — real or imaginary — is a danger to anybody who takes it 
without the grain of salt contained in the Wisdom of the above point of view; who 
violates its laws either wilfully, carelessly, ignorantly, or by presuming that their 
psychological character differentiates them from physical laws in the narrower 
sense; or who abdicates his autonomy, on the ground that the subtler nature of 
astral phenomena guarantees their authority and integrity. 

(14) The variety of the general character of the "planes" of being is indefinitely 
large. But there are several main types of symbolism corresponding to the forms of 
plastic presentation established by the minds of Mankind. Each such "plane" has 
its special appearances, inhabitants, and laws — special cases of the general 
proposition. Notable among these are the "Egyptian" plane, which conforms with 
the ideas and methods of magick once in vogue in the Nile valley; the "Celtic" 
plane, close akin to {249} "Fairyland", with a Pagan Pantheism as its keynote, 
sometimes concealed by Christian nomenclature: the "Alchemical" plane, where the 
Great Work is often presented under the form of symbolically constructed 
landscapes occupied by quasi-heraldic animals and human types hieroglyphically 
distinguished, who carry on the mysterious operations of the Hermetic Art. 



There are also "planes" of Parable, of Fable, and of Folk-lore; in short, every 
country, creed, and literature has given its characteristic mode of presentation to 
some "plane" or other. 

But there are "planes" proper to every clairvoyant who explores the Astral Light 
without prejudice; in such case, things assume the form of his own mind, and his 
perception will be clear in proportion to his personal purity. 

On the higher planes, the diversity of form, due to grossness, tends to disappear. 
Thus, the Astral Vision of "Isis" is utterly unlike that of "Kali". The one is of 
Motherhood and Wisdom, ineffably candid, clear, and loving; the other of Murder 
and madness, blood-intoxicated, lust-befogged, and cruel. The sole link is the 
Woman-symbol. But whoso makes Samadhi on Kali obtains the self-same 
Illumination as if it had been Isis; for in both cases he attains identity with the 
Quintessence of the Woman-Idea, untrammelled by the qualities with which the 
dwellers by the Nile and the Ganges respectively disguised it. 

Thus, in low grades of initiation, dogmatic quarrels are inflamed by astral 
experience; as when Saint John distinguishes between the Whore BABALON and 
the Woman clothed with the Sun, between the Lamb that was slain and the Beast 
666 whose deadly wound was healed; nor understands that Satan, the Old 
Serpent, in the Abyss, the Lake of Fire and Sulphur, is the Sun-Father, the vibration 
of Life, Lord of Infinite Space that flames with His Consuming Energy, and is also 
that throned Light whose Spirit is suffused throughout the City of Jewels. 

Each "plane" is a veil of the one above it; the original individual Ideas become 
diversified as they express their elements. Two men with almost identical ideas on 
a subject would write two totally different treatises upon it. 

15) The general control of the Astral Plane, the ability to find {250} one's way 
about it, to penetrate such sanctuaries as are guarded from the profane, to make 
such relations with its inhabitants as may avail to acquire knowledge and power, or 
to command service; all this is a question of the general Magical attainment of the 
student. 

He must be absolutely at ease in his Body of Light, and have made it 
invulnerable. He must be adept in assuming all God-forms, in using all weapons, 
sigils, gestures, words, and signs. He must be familiar with the names and 
numbers pertinent to the work in hand. He must be alert, sensitive, and ready to 
exert his authority; yet courteous, gracious, patient, and sympathetic. 

16) There are two opposite methods of exploring the Astral Plane. 

(a) . One may take some actual object in Nature, and analyse it by evoking its 
astral form, thus bringing it into knowledge and under control by applying the keys 
of the Qabalah and of Magick. 

(b) . One may proceed by invoking the required idea, and giving body to the same 
by attracting to it the corresponding elements in Nature. 

17) Every Magician possesses an Astral Universe peculiar to himself, just as no 
man's experience of the world is coterminous with that of another. There will be a 
general agreement on the main points, of course; and so the Master Therion is able 
to describe the principal properties of these "planes", and their laws, just as he 
might write a geography giving an account of the Five Continents, the Oceans and 
Seas, the most notable mountains and rivers; he could not pretend to put forth the 
whole knowledge that any one peasant possesses in respect of his district. But, to 



the peasant, these petty details are precisely the most important items in his daily 
life. Likewise, the Magician will be grateful to the Master Therion for the Compass 
that guides him at night, the Map that extends his comprehension of his country, 
and shows him how best he may travel afield, the advice as to Sandals and Staff 
that make surer his feet, and the Book that tells him how, splitting open his rocks 
with an Hammer, he may be master of their Virgin Gold. But he will understand 
that his own {251} career on earth is his kingdom, that even the Master Therion is 
no more than a fellow man in another valley, and that he must explore and exploit 
his own inheritance with his own eyes and hands. 

The Magician must not accept the Master Therion's account of the Astral Plane, 
His Qabalistic discoveries, His instructions in Magick. They may be correct in the 
main for most men; yet they cannot be wholly true for any save Him, even as no 
two artists can make identical pictures of the same subject. 

More, even in fundamentals, though these things be Truth for all Mankind, as we 
carelessly say, any one particular Magician may be the one man for whom they are 
false. May not the flag that seems red to ten thousand seem green to some one 
other? Then, every man and every woman being a Star, that which is green to him 
is verily green; if he consent to the crowd and call it red, hath he not broken the 
Staff of Truth that he leaneth upon? 

Each and every man therefore that will be a Magician must explore the Universe 
for himself. This is pre-eminently the case in the matter of the Astral Plane, 
because the symbols are so sensitive. Nothing is easier than to suggest visions, or 
to fashion phantasms to suit one's ideas. It is obviously impossible to communicate 
with an independent intelligence — the one real object of astral research — if one 
allows one's imagination to surround one with courtiers of one's own creation. If 
one expects one's visions to resemble those of the Master Therion, they are only 
too likely to do so; and if one's respect for Him induces one to accept such visions 
as authentic, one is being false to one's soul; the visions themselves will avenge it. 
The true Guide being gone, the seer will stray into a wilderness of terror where he 
is tricked and tortured; he will invoke his idol the Master Therion, and fashion in His 
image a frightful phantasm who will mock him in his misery, until his mind stagger 
and fall; and, Madness swooping upon his carrion, blast his eyes with the horror of 
seeing his Master dissolve into that appalling hallucination, the "Vision of THE 
DEMON CROWLEY!" 

Remember, then, always, but especially when dealing with the Astral Plane, that 
man's breath stirs the Feather of Truth. What {252} one sees and hears is "real" in 
its way, whether it be itself, or distorted by one's desires, or created by one's 
personality. There is no touchstone of truth: the authentic Nakhiel is 
indistinguishable from the image of the Magician's private idea of Nakhiel, so far as 
he is concerned. The stronger one is to create, the more readily the Astral Light 
responds, and coagulates creatures of this kind. Not that such creation is 
necessarily an error; but it is another branch of one's Work. One cannot obtain 
outside help from inside sources. One must use precautions similar to those 
recommended in the chapter of Divination. 

The Magician may go on for a long time being fooled and flattered by the Astrals 
that he has himself modified or manufactured. Their natural subservience to 
himself will please him, poor ape! 

They will pretend to show him marvellous mysteries, pageants of beauty and 
wonder unspeakably splendid; he will incline to accept them as true, for the very 
reason that they are images of himself idealized by the imagination. 



But his real progress will stop dead. These phantasms will prevent him from 
coming into contact with independent intelligences, from whom alone he can learn 
anything new. 

He will become increasingly interested in himself, imagine himself to be attaining 
one initiation after another. His Ego will expand unchecked, till he seem to himself 
to have heaven at his feet. Yet all this will be nothing but his fool's face of 
Narcissus smirking up from the pool that will drown him. 

Error of this kind on the Astral Plane — in quite ordinary visions with no apparent 
moral import — may lead to the most serious mischief. Firstly, mistakes mislead; to 
pollute one's view of Jupiter by permitting the influence of Venus to distort it may 
end in finding oneself at odds with Jupiter, later on, in some crisis of one's work. 

Secondly, the habit of making mistakes and leaving them uncorrected grows 
upon one. He who begins by "spelling Jeheshua with a 'Resh'" may end by writing 
the name of the Dweller on the Threshold by mistake for that of his Angel. {253} 

Lastly, Magick is a Pyramid, built layer by layer. The work of the Body of Light — 
with the technique of Yoga — is the foundation of the whole. One's apprehension 
of the Astral Plane must be accurate, for Angels, Archangels, and Gods are derived 
therefrom by analysis. One must have pure materials if one wishes to brew pure 
beer. 

If one have an incomplete and incorrect view of the universe, how can one find 
out its laws? 

Thus, original omission or error tends to extend to the higher planes. Suppose a 
Magician, invoking Sol, were persuaded by a plausible spirit of Saturn that he was 
the Solar Intelligence required, and bade him eschew human love if he would attain 
to the Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel; and suppose that 
his will, and that Angel's nature, were such that the Crux of their Formula was 
Lyrical Exaltation! 

Apart from the regular tests — made at the time — of the integrity of any spirit, 
the Magician must make a careful record of every vision, omitting no detail; he must 
then make sure that it tallies in every point with the correspondences in Book 777 
and in Liber D. Should he find (for instance) that, having invoked Mercury, his 
vision contains names whose numbers are Martial, or elements proper to Pisces, 
let him set himself most earnestly to discover the source of error, to correct it, and 
to prevent its recurrence. 

But these tests, as implied above, will not serve to detect personation by self- 
suggested phantasms. Unless one's aura be a welter of muddled symbols beyond 
recognition, the more autohypnotic the vision is, the more smoothly it satisfies the 
seer's standards. There is nothing to puzzle him or oppose him; so he spins out his 
story with careless contempt of criticism. He can always prove himself right; the 
Qabalah can always be stretched; and Red being so nearly Orange, which is really 
a shade of Yellow, and Yellow a component of Green which merges into Blue, what 
harm if a Fiend in Vermilion appears instead of an Angel in Azure? 

The true, the final test, of the Truth of one's visions is their Value. The most 
glorious experience on the Astral plane, let it dazzle and thrill as it may, is not 
necessarily in accordance with {254} the True Will of the seer; if not, though it be 
never so true objectively, it is not true for him, because not useful for him. (Said we 
not a while ago that Truth was no more than the Most Convenient Manner of 
Statement?) 

It may intoxicate and exalt the Seer, it may inspire and fortify him in every way, it 
may throw light upon most holy mysteries, yet withal be no more than an 
interpretation of the individual to himself, the formula not of Abraham but of Onan. 



These plastic "Portraits of the Artist as a Young Man" are well enough for those 
who have heard "Know Thyself". They are necessary, even, to assist that analysis 
of one's nature which the Probationer of A.'. A.', is sworn to accomplish. But "Love 
is the law, love under will." And Our Lady Nuit is "... divided for love's sake, for the 
chance of union." These mirror-mirages are therefore not Works of Magick, 
according to the Law of Thelema: the true Magick of Horus requires the passionate 
union of opposites. 

Now the proof that one is in contact with an independent entity depends on a 
sensation which ought to be unmistakeable if one is in good health. One ought not 
to be liable to mistake one's own sensible impressions for somebody else's! It is 
only Man's incurable vanity that makes the Astral "Strayed Reveller" or the mystic 
confuse his own drunken babble with the voice of the Most High. 

The essence of the right sensation consists in recognition of the reality of the 
other Being. There will be as a rule some element of hostility, even when the 
reaction is sympathetic. One's "soul-mate" (even) is not thought of as oneself, at 
first contact. 

One must therefore insist that any real appearance of the Astral Plane gives the 
sensation of meeting a stranger. One must accept it as independent, be it 
Archangel or Elf, and measure one's own reaction to it. One must learn from it, 
though one despise it; and love it, however one loathe it. 

One must realize, on writing up the record, that the meeting has effected a 
definite change in oneself. One must have known and felt something alien, and not 
merely tried on a new dress. {255} 

There must always be some slight pang of pain in a true Astral Vision; it hurts the 
Self to have to admit the existence of a not-Self; and it taxes the brain to register a 
new thought. This is true at the first touch, even when exaltation and stimulation 
result from the joy of making an agreeable contact. 

There is a deeper effect of right reaction to a strange Self: the impact invariable 
tends to break up some complex in the Seer. The class of ideas concerned has 
always been tied up, labelled, and put away. It is now necessary to unpack it, and 
rearrange its contents. At least, the annoyance is like that of a man who has 
locked and strapped his bag for a journey, and then finds that he has forgotten his 
pyjamas. At most, it may revolutionise his ideas of the business, like an old 
bachelor with settled plans of life who meets a girl once too often. 

Any really first-class Astral Vision, even on low planes, should therefore both 
instruct the Seer, and prepare him for Initiation. Those failing to pass this test are 
to be classed as "practice". 

One last observation seems fit. We must not assert the "reality" or "objectivity" of 
an Astral Being on no better evidence than the subjective sensation of its 
independent existence. We must insist on proof patient to all qualified observers if 
we are to establish the major premiss of Religion: that there exists a Conscious 
Intelligence independent of brain and nerve as we know them. If it have also 
Power, so much the better. But we already know of inorganic forces; we have no 
evidence of inorganic conscious Mind. 

How can the Astral Plane help us here? It is not enough to prove, as we easily 
do, the correspondences between Invocation and Apparition«The Master 
Therion's regular test is to write the name of a Force on a card, and conceal it; 
invoke that Force secretly, send His pupil on the Astral Plane, and make him 
attribute his vision to some Force. The pupil then looks at the card; the Force he 
has named is that written upon it.». We must exclude concidence«The most 
famous novel of Fielding is called "Tom Jones". It happened that FRATER 



PERDURABO was staying in an hotel in London. He telephoned a friend named 
Fielding at the latter's house, and was answered by Mr. Fielding's secretary, who 
said that his employer had left the house a few minutes previously, and could only 
be reached by telephoning a certain office in the City at between 11 o'clock and a 
quarter past. FRATER PERDURABO had an appointment at 11 o'clock with a 
music-hall star, the place being the entrance to a theatre. In order to remind 
himself, he made a mental note that as soon as he saw the lady, he would raise his 
hand and say, before greeting her: "Remind me that I must telephone at once to 
Fielding", when he met her. He did this, and she advanced toward Him with the 
same gesture, and said in the same breath, "Remind me that I have to telephone to 
Tom Jones" — the name of a music-hall agent employed by her. 

It will be seen that there is here no question of any connection between the 
elements of the coincidence. If a similar occurrence had taken place in the course 
of communication with an alleged spirit, it would have been regarded as furnishing 
a very high degree of proof of the existence of an independent intelligence. 

To make this clear, let me substitute the terms of the equation. Suppose two 
independent mediums, A and B, were to receive respectively at the same moment 
two messages, the first; "Ask B who wrote Hamlet", the second: "Ask A the name of 
Shakespeare's most famous tragedy." The coincidence is here much simpler and 
less striking than the one recorded above, for there is no question of arriving at the 
identity by way of accidental synonyms concealing their rational connection. Yet 
most students of Occult phenomena would admit that there was a strong 
presumption that a single intelligence had deliberately devised the two messages 
as a means of proving his existence.», telepathy«ln "The International" of 
November, 1918, was published the conconclusion of an article called "The Revival 
of Magick" by the Master Therion. The last sentence reads: "Herein is Wisdom; let 
him that hath understanding count the number of the Beast; for it is the number of a 
man; and his number is six hundred and three score and six. GR:Tau-Omicron 
GR:Mu-Epsilon-Gamma-Alpha GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu the Great Wild 
Beast, has the value, according to the Greek system, of 666. It is, of course, the 
title of the Master Therion. 

The Master Therion was, about this time, in communication with an intelligence 
who gave the name of Amalantrah. On Sunday, February 24, 1918, at 9.30 p. m., 
The Master Therion asked Amalantrah if he could use the word GR:Theta-Eta- 
Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu as if it were Hebrew, with the idea of getting further 
information as to the mystic meaning of the Word. The answer was "Yes". He then 
asked: "Am I to take the word 

GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu alone, or the three words GR:Tau-Omicron 
GR:Mu-Epsilon-Gamma-Alpha GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu?" The answer 
was to take the word GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu alone. The Master 
Therion then asked what Hebrew letters should be used to transliterate the Greek. 
The answer was: "Tau, Yod, Resh, Yod, Ayin, Nun", which adds to 740 or 1390, 
according as Nun is given its ordinary value of 50, or its value as the final letter of a 
word, 700. Neither of these numbers possessed any special significance to The 
Master Therion. He became very annoyed at Amalantrah's failure to be of use; so 
much so that the communications became confused, and the work had to be 
abandoned for that evening. He tried various other Hebrew spellings for the word 
GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu, but was unable to obtain anything of interest. 
This is rather remarkable, as it is nearly always possible to get more or less good 
results by trying various possibilities. For example, the O might be equally well 
Ayin, Vau or Aleph. 



On Monday morning, The Master Therion went to the office of "The International," 
of which he was editor. At this period there was a coal famine in New York, and it 
was forbidden to heat office buildings on Mondays. He merely took away his mail 
and went home. On Tuesday morning He found on his desk a letter which had 
arrived on Monday for the general editor, who had sent it across to Him for reply, as 
it concerned The Master Therion rather than himself. This letter had been written 
and posted on Sunday evening, at about the same time as the communication from 
Amalantrah. The letter ends as follows: "Please inform your readers that I, Samuel 
bar Aiwaz bie Yackou de Sherabad, have counted the number of the Beast, and it 
is the number of a man. 

HB:Nunfinal HB:Vau HB:Yod HB:Resh HB:Taw 
N O I R Th 

(Read from right to left) 50 6 10 200 400 


666 

Here, then, we see the most striking solution possible of the problem presented to 
Amalantrah. Observe that Amalantrah had refused to give the correct solution 
directly; as it would seem, in order to emphasize the remarkable character of the 
intervention of this Assyrian correspondent. Observe, too, that the latter was totally 
ignorant of the ordinary Qabalah, it being quite generally known that GR:Tau- 
Omicron GR:Mu-Epsilon-Gamma-Alpha-Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu adds up 
to 666 in Greek. Observe, moreover, that nearly four months had passed since the 
problem was propounded in "The International?" The Assyrian lived some distance 
outside New York, and was an entire stranger to any of the staff of "The 
International." The evidence appears overwhelming for the existence of 
Amalantrah, that he was more expert in the Qabalah than The Master Therion 
himself, and that he was (further) possessed with the power to recall this four- 
months-old problem to the mind of an entirely unconnected stranger, causing him 
to communicate the correct answer at the same moment as the question was being 
asked many miles away. 

Coincidence, so completely adequate to explain the Fielding-Torn Jones incident, 
is utterly incompetent as an alternative theory. The directly purposeful character of 
the circumstances is undeniable; but if we are resolutely determined to deny the 
possibility of the existence of Amalantrah, which explains the whole affair so simply, 
we have still one resource. It involves difficulties which The Master Therion cannot 
conceive as less than those which encumber the other, but it is, at least, not 
entirely beyond possibility. This theory is telepathy. One may postulate that the 
solution of his problem existed in the subconscious mind of the Master Therion or in 
that of His seer, and that this solution was telepathically impressed upon the 
consciousness of the Assyrian so forcibly as to impel him to communicate it to the 
Master Therion's colleague on "The International." Apart from the general 
improbability of this hypothesis, it is strange that if "Amalantrah" were really the 
subconscious mind of the seer, he should have given a wrong orthography. His 
doing so (if he knew the correct spelling) is only explicable by his wish not to take 
the edge off his plan for making the Assyrian's letter a fulminating revelation of his 
existence, as would have happened if the secret had been prematurely disclosed. 

The case is here cited in order to illustrate the extreme care which ought to be 
taken in excluding all alternative hypotheses before admitting the existence of 
disembodied intelligences. It may be mentioned, however, that in this particular 
case there are numerous other incidents which make the telepathic theory 




untenable.», and subconscious knowledge.«There is a well-known story quoted 
in several treatises of psychology in which the heroine is an ignorant English 
servant girl of quite inferior intelligence, and unacquainted with any language, even 
her own. In the course of a fever, she became delirious, and proceeded to reel off 
long passages of scholarly Hebrew. Investigations showed that in her first youth 
she had been for a time in the service of a Jewish Rabbi who had been 
accustomed to declaim his sermons in the hearing of the girl. Although attaching 
no meaning to the words, she had stored them mechanically in her subconscious 
memory, to be reproduced when the action of the fever excited the group of cells 
where they were recorded.» Our praeter-human Intelligence {256} must convey a 
Truth not known to any human mind, past or present. Yet this Truth must be 
verifiable. 

There is but one document in the world which presents evidence that fully 
satisfies these conditions. This is 

LIBERAL vel LEGIS 

the Book of the Law. 

of this New Aeon of Horus, the Crowned and Conquering Child, the Aeon whose 
Logos is THE BEAST 666, whose name in the Outer Order was FRATER 
PERDURABO. 

The nature of the proof of the separate existence of praeterhuman Intelligence, 
independent of bodily form, is extremely complicated. Its main divisions may be 
briefly enumerated. {257} 

AIWAZ, the name of the Intelligence in question, proves: 

(a) His power to pre-arrange events unconnected with His scribe so that they 
should fit in with that scribe's private calculations. 

E.g. The Stele which reveals the Theogony of the Book was officially numbered 
666, in the Boulak Museum. The scribe had adopted 666 as His magical number, 
many years previously. Again, the scribe's magical House, bought years earlier, 
had a name whose value was 418. The scribe had calculated 418 as the {258} 
number of the Great Work, in 1901 e.v. He only discovered that 418 was the 
number of his house in consequence of AIWAZ mentioning the fact. 

(b) His power to conceal a coherent system of numbers and letters in the text of a 
rapidly-written document, containing riddles and ciphers opening to a Master-Key 
unknown to the scribe, yet linked with his own system; this Key and its 
subordinates being moreover a comment on the text. {259} 

E.g. "The word of the Law is GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha." (Will); 
this word has the value of 93. 

"Love is the law, love under will." Love, GR:Alpha-gamma-alpha-pi-eta, like 
GR:Theta-epsilon-lambda-eta-mu-alpha, adds to 93. 

AIWAZ itself adds to 93.«This numeration was discovered years later. The 
question then arose out of consideration of this discovery through S. Jacobs: "Why 
is Aiwaz spelt Aiwass, not Aiwaz, in the Book of the Law?" In Greek GR:Alpha- 
iota-digamma-alpha-sigma-sigma = 418. The author of the Book had concealed in 
His own name not one only but two numbers, those of supreme importance in the 
Book.» 

This was all strange to the scribe; yet years later he discovered the "Lost Word" 
of one of his own Orders: it was 93 also.«[WEH Note: This refers to the word of 
the lllrd Degree of O.T.O., readers who may wish to acquire it may apply for 



initiation and work their way up through the Degrees. Ordo Templi Orientis, JAF 
Box 7666, New York, NY 10116, USA.]» 

The Word of His most holy Order proved equally to count up {260} to 93.«This 
list by no means exhausts the series. In particular, Frater Perdurabo discovered in 
1923 that the Hebrew word for "to will" is also of the value of 93: and its special 
technical meanings throw yet further light on the meaning of GR:Theta-epsilon- 
lambda-eta-mu-alpha as used by Aiwaz. 

{WEH NOTE: In this instance, Crowley refers not to the word of III Degree 
O.T.O., but to the Neophyte word of A.'. A.'..» Now 93 is thrice 31; 31 is LA, "Not" 
and AL, "The" or "God"; these words run throughout the Book, giving a double 
meaning to many passages. A third 31 is the compound letter ShT, the two 
hieroglyphs of Sh and T (many centuries old) being pictures of the "Dramatis 
Personae" of the Book; and ShT being a haphazard line scrawled on the MS. touch 
letters which added to 418, valuing "this circle squared in its failure" as GR:pi 
correct to six places of decimals, etc. 

Again: "thou shalt know not"«[WEH Note: It is remarkable that Crowley 
succeeds in blowing every quotation of "Liber AL" on this page. This despite the 
injunction of the Book itself: AL 1,54: "Change not as much as the style of a letter; 
for behold! thou, o prophet, shalt not behold all these mysteries hidden therein." 
Crowley strongly resisted the idea that he could not understand all of the Book. In 
later life, he came to grudgingly accept this limitation. Also, Achad did not work out 
as his successor. Several of these mis-quotes relate to that belief. This particular 
mis-quote could come from as many as six points in the text, but here is no part of 
the text in which this quote appears exactly.]», meaning "thou shalt know LA"; and 
"he shall discover the Key of it al!"«[WEH Note: This misquote could be from AL 
111,47:"... Let him not seek to try: but one cometh after him, whence I say not, who 
shall discover the Key of it all_".]», "id est," the Key AL. 

(c) His power to combine subsequent events beyond the control of the scribe or 
his associates, so that they confirmed statements in the Book. Or, per contra, to 
predict such events. 

E.g. The first Scarlet Woman proved unworthy, and suffered the exact penalties 
predicted. 

Again, "one cometh after thee; he shall discover the key."«[WEH Note: 
misquoted from AL 11,76: "...There cometh one to follow thee: he shall expound it. 
..."]» This one was to be the "child" of the scribe, "and that strangely"«[WEH 
Note: This time the misquote is in the style of the letters: AL 111,47: "This book shall 
be translated into all tongues: but always with the original in the writing of the 
Beast; for in the chance shape of the letters and their position to one another: in 
these are mysteries that no Beast shall divine. Let him not seek to try: but one 
cometh after him, whence I say not, who shall discover the Key of it all. Then this 
line drawn is a key: then this circle squared in its failure is a key also. And 
Abrahadabra. It shall be his child & that strangely. Let him not seek after this; for 
thereby alone can he fall from it." — interesting that these misquotes seem to hit 
verses that either appear to warn Crowley against misquoting or of his limits.]». 

Nine months after THE BEAST 666 had gotten a Magical "child" upon His 
concubine Jane Foster, a "Babe of the Abyss" was born, Frater Achad asserting his 
right to that grade, and thus "coming after" THE BEAST 666, who had been the last 
Adept to do so. And this "child" was definitely "one", since "one" is the meaning of 
his motto Achad. Finally, he did in fact "discover the key of it all"«[WEH Note: see 



the citation in an earlier note of mine. This time Crowley missed the "style of the 
letter" again.]» after THE BEAST Himself had failed to do so in 14 years of study. 

(d) His power to conceive and express in concise terms true solutions of the main 
problems of the Universe. 

E.g. The formula of Nuith and Hadith explain Existence in the terms of 
Mathematical-Logical Philosophy, so as to satisfy the difficulties of reconciling 
Dualism, Monism and Nihilism; all {261} antinomies in all spheres; and the Original 
Perfection with the Manifest Imperfection of Things. 

Again "Do that thou wilt...", the most sublimely austere ethical precept ever 
uttered, despite its apparent licence, is seen on analysis to be indeed "...the whole 
of the Law.", the sole and sufficient warrant for human action, the self-evident Code 
of Righteousness, the identification of Fate with Freewill, and the end of the Civil 
War in Man's nature by appointing the Canon of Truth, the conformity of things with 
themselves, to determine his every act. "Do what thou wilt..." is to bid Stars to 
shine, Vines to bear grapes, Water to seek its level; man is the only being in Nature 
that has striven to set himself at odds with himself. 

(e) His power to interpret the Spirit of the New Aeon, the relapse into ruthless 
savagery of the most civilized races, at a time when war was discredited by most 
responsible men. 

(f) His power to comprehend and control these various orders of ideas and events, 
demonstrating thereby a mind and a means of action intelligible to, yet immensely 
above, all human capacity; to bind the whole into a compact cryptograph displaying 
mastery of English, of mathematical and philosophical conceptions, of poetic 
splendour and intense passion, while concealing in the letters and words a complex 
cipher involving the knowledge of facts never till than existing in any human mind, 
and depending on the control of the arm of the scribe, though He thought He was 
writing consciously from dictation; and to weave into a single pattern so many 
threads of proof of different orders that every type of mind, so it be but open and 
just, may be sure of the existence of AIWAZ as a being independent of body, 
conscious and individual, with a mind mightier than man's, and a power beyond 
man's set in motion by will. 

In a word, the Book of the Law proves the prime postulate of Religion. 

The Magician may therefore be confident that Spiritual Beings exist, and seek the 
Knowledge and conversation of His own Holy Guardian Angel with the same ardour 
as that of FRATER PERDURABO when He abandoned all: love, wealth, rank, 
fame, to seek Him. Nay, this he must do or condemn himself to be {262} torn 
asunder by the Maenads of his insensate impulses; he hath no safety save he 
himself be Bacchus! Bacchus, divine and human! Bacchus, begotten on Semele 
of Zeus, the adulterous Lord of Thunder ravishing, brutally, his virginal victim! 
Bacchus, babe hidden from hate in the most holy of holies, the secret of thy sire, in 
the Channel of the Star-Spate, Whereof one Serpent is thy soul! Bacchus, twy- 
formed, man-woman, Bacchus, whose innocence tames the Tiger, while yet thy 
horns drip blood upon thy mouth, and sharpen the merriment of wine to the 
madness of murder! Bacchus, Thy thyrsus oozes sap; thine ivy clings to it; thy Lion- 
skin slips from thy sleek shoulders, slips from thy lissome loins; drunk on delight of 
the godly grape, thou knowest no more the burden of the body and the vexation of 
the spirit. 



Come, Bacchus, come thou hither, come out of the East; come out of the East, 
astride the Ass of Priapus! Come with thy revel of dancers and singers! Who 
followeth thee, forbearing to laugh and to leap? Come, in thy name Dionysus, that 
maidens be mated to God-head! Come, in thy name lacchus, with thy mystical fan 
to winnow the air, each gust of thy Spirit inspiring our Soul, that we bear to thee 
Sons in Thine Image! 

Verily and Amen! Let not the Magician forget for a single second what is his one 
sole business. His uninitiated "self" (as he absurdly thinks it) is a mob of wild 
women, hysterical from uncomprehended and unstated animal instinct; they will 
tear Pentheus, the merely human king who presumes to repress them, into mere 
shreds of flesh; his own mother, Nature, the first to claw at his windpipe! None but 
Bacchus, the Holy Guardian Angel, hath grace to be God to this riot of maniacs; he 
alone can transform the disorderly rabble into a pageant of harmonious 
movements, tune their hyaena howls to the symphony of a paean, and their 
reasonless rage to self-controlled rapture. It is this Angel whose nature is doubly 
double, that He may partake of every sacrament. He is at once a God who is 
drunken with the wine of earth, and the mammal who quaffs the Blood of God to 
purge him of mortality. He is a woman as he accepts all impulses, are they not 
His? He is a man to stamp Himself upon whatever would hallow itself to Him. He 
wields the Wand, {263} with cone of pine and ivy tendrils; the Angel creates 
continually, wreathing His Will in clinging beauty, imperishably green. 

The Tiger, the symbol of the brutal passions of man, gambols about its master's 
heels; and He bestrides the Ass of Priapus; he makes his sexual force carry him 
whither He wills to go. 

Let the Magician therefore adventure himself upon the Astral Plane with the 
declared design to penetrate to a sanctuary of discarnate Beings such as are able 
to instruct and fortify him, also to prove their identity by testimony beyond rebuttal. 
All explanations other than these are of value only as extending and equilibrating 
Knowledge, or possibly as supplying Energy to such Magicians as may have found 
their way to the Sources of Strength. In all cases, naught is worth an obol save as 
it serve to help the One Great Work. 

He who would reach Intelligences of the type under discussion may expect 
extreme difficulty. The paths are guarded; there is a lion in the way. Technical 
expertness will not serve here; it is necessary to satisfy the Warders of one's right 
to enter the presence of the Master. Particular pledges may be demanded, ordeals 
imposed, and initiations conferred. These are most serious matters; the Body of 
Light must be fully adult, irrevocably fixed, or it will be disintegrated at the outset. 
But, being fit to pass through such experiences, it is bound utterly to its words and 
acts. It cannot even appear to break an oath, as its fleshly fellow may do. 

Such, then is a general description of the Astral Plane, and of the proper conduct 
of the Magician in his dealings therewith. 


{ 264 } 




APPENDIX IV 


LIBER SAMEKH 
Theurgia Goetia Summa 
(CONGRESSUS CUM DAEMONE) 
sub figura DCCC 

being the Ritual employed by the Beast 666 for the Attainment of the Knowledge 
and Conversation of his Holy Guardian Angel during the Semester of His 
performance of the Operation of the Sacred Magick of ABRAMELIN THE MAGE. 
(Prepared An XVII Sun in Virgo at the Abbey of Thelema in Cephalaedium by the 
Beast 666 in service to FRATER PROGRADIOR.) 

OFFICIAL PUBLICATION of A.'. A.'. Class D for the Grade of Adeptus Minor. 


{265} 


POINT 

I 

EVANGELII TEXTUS REDACTUS 
"The Invocation." 

Magically restored, with the significance of the 
BARBAROUS NAMES 

Etymologically or Qabalistically determined and paraphrased in English. 
Section A. The Oath. 

1. Thee I invoke, the Bornless One. 

2. Thee, that didst create the Earth and the Heavens. 

3. Thee, that didst create the Night and the Day. 

4. Thee, that didst create the darkness and the Light. 

5. Thou art ASAR UN-NEFER ("Myself made Perfect"): 



Whom no man hath seen at any time. 

6. Thou art IA-BESZ ("the Truth in Matter"). 

7. Thou art IA-APOPHRASZ ("the Truth in Motion"). 

8. Thou hast distinguished between the Just and the Unjust. 

9. Thou didst make the Female and the Male. 

10. Thou didst produce the Seeds and the Fruit. 

11. Thou didst form Men to love one another, and to hate one 
another. 

Section Aa. 

1. I am ANKH - F - N - KHONSU thy Prophet, unto Whom 

Thou didst commit Thy Mysteries, the Ceremonies of 
KHEM. 

2. Thou didst produce the moist and the dry, and that which 

nourisheth all created Life. 

3. Hear Thou Me, for I am the Angel of PTAH - APO - 
PHRASZ - RA (vide the Rubric): this is Thy True Name, 
handed down to the Prophets of KHEM. {266} 

Section B. Air. 

Hear Me: — 

AR "O breathing, flowing Sun!" ThlAF«The letter F is used to 

represent the Hebrew Vau and the Greek Digamma; its sound lies between those 

of the English long o and long oo, as in Rope and Tooth.» 

"O Sun IAF! O Lion-Serpent Sun, The 
Beast that whirlest forth, a thunder¬ 
bolt, begetter of Life!" 

RhEIBET "Thou that flowest! Thou that goest!" 

A-ThELE-BER-SET "Thou Satan-Sun Hadith that goest 
without Will!" 

A "Thou Air! Breath! Spirit! Thou 

without bound or bond!" 

BELAThA "Thou Essence, Air Swift-streaming, 

Elasticity!" 

ABEU "Thou Wanderer, Father of All!" 

EBEU "Thou Wanderer, Spirit of All!" 

Phl-ThETA-SOE "Thou Shining Force of Breath! Thou 
Lion-Serpent Sun! Thou Saviour, 
save!" 

IB "Thou Ibis, secret solitary Bird, inviolate 

Wisdom, whose Word in Truth, 
creating the World by its Magick!" 

ThIAF "O Sun IAF! O Lion-Serpent Sun, The 

Beas that whirlest forth, a thunder¬ 
bolt, begetter of Life!" 

(The conception is of Air, glowing, inhabited by a Solar-Phallic Bird, "the Holy 

Ghost", of a Mercurial Nature.) 



Hear me, and make all Spirits subject unto Me; so that every Spirit of the 
Firmament and of the Ether: upon the Earth and under the Earth, on dry land and in 
the water; of Whirling Air, and of rushing Fire, and every Spell and Scourge of God 
may be obedient unto Me. {267} 

Section C. Fire. 

I invoke Thee, the Terrible and Invisible God: Who dwellest in the Void Place of the 
Spirit: — 

AR-O-GO-GO-RU-ABRAO "Thou spiritual Sun! Satan, Thou 
Eye, Thou Lust! Cry aloud! Cry 
aloud! Whirl the Wheel, O my 
Father, O Satan, O Sun!" 

SOTOU "Thou, the Saviour!" 

MUDORIO "Silence! Give me Thy Secret!" 

PhALARThAO "Give me suck, Thou Phallus, Thou 

Sun!" 

000 "Satan, thou Eye, thou Lust!" 

"Satan, thou Eye, thou Lust!" 

"Satan, thou Eye, thou Lust!" 

AEPE "Thou self-caused, self-determined, 

exalted, Most High!" 

The Bornless One. (Vide supra). 

(The conception is of Fire, glowing, inhabited by a Solar-Phallic Lion of a Uranian 
nature.) 

Hear Me, and make all Spirits subject unto Me: so that every Spirit of the 
Firmament and of the Ether: upon the Earth and under the Earth: on dry Land and 
in the Water: of Whirling Air, and of rushing Fire, and every Spell and Scourge of 
God may be obedient unto Me. 

Section D. Water. 

Hear Me: — 

RU-ABRA-IAF«See, for the formula of IAF, or rather FIAOF, Book 4 Part III, 
Chapter V. The form FIAOF will be found preferable in practice.» 

"Thou the Wheel, thou the Womb, 
that containeth the Father IAF!" 

MRIODOM "Thou the Sea, the Abode!" 

BABALON-BAL-BIN-ABAFT "Babalon! Thou Woman of Whoredom" {268} 

"Thou, Gate of the Great God ON! 

Thou Lady of the Understanding of 
the Ways!" 

ASAL-ON-AI "Hail Thou, the unstirred! Hail, 

sister and bride of ON, of the God 
that is all and is none, by the Power 
of Eleven!" 

"Thou Treasure of IAO!" 

"Thou Virgin twin-sexed! Thou Secret 


APhEN-IAF 



Seed! Thou inviolate Wisdom!" 

PhOTETh "Abode of the Light. 

ABRASAX ".of the Father, the Sun, of 

Hadith, of the spell of the Aeon 
of Horus!" 

AEOOU "Our Lady of the Western Gate of 

Heaven!" 

ISChURE "Mighty art Thou!" 

Mighty and Bornless One! (Vide Supra) 

(The conception is of Water, glowing, inhabited by a Solar-Phallic Dragon-Serpent, 
of a Neptunian nature.) 

Hear Me: and make all Spirits subject unto Me: so that every Spirit of the 
Firmament and of the Ether: upon the Earth and under the Earth: on dry Land and 
in the Water: of Whirling Air, and of rushing Fire: and every Spell and Scourge of 
God may be obedient unto Me. 

Section E. Earth. 

I invoke Thee: — 

MA "O Mother! O Truth!" 

BARRAIO "Thou Mass!"«"Mass", in the sense of the word which is used 

by physicists. The impossibility of defining it will not deter the intrepid initiate (in 
view of the fact that the fundamental conception is beyond the normal categories of 
reason.)» 

IOEL "Hail, Thou that art!" 

KOThA "Thou hollow one!" {269} 

AThOR-e-BAL-O "Thou Goddess of Beauty and Love, 
whom Satan, beholding, desireth!" 

ABRAFT "The Fathers, male-female, desire 

Thee!" 

(The conception is of Earth, glowing, inhabited by a Solar-Phallic 
Hippopotamus«Sacred to AHAThOOR. The idea is that of the Female conceived 
as invulnerable, reposeful, of enormous swallowing capacity etc.» of a Venereal 
nature.) 

Hear Me: and make all Spirits subject unto Me: so that every Spirit of the 
Firmament, and of the Ether: upon The Earth and under the Earth: on dry land and 
in the Water: of Whirling Air, and of rushing Fire: and every Spell and Scourge of 
God may be obedient unto Me. 

Section F. Spirit. 

Hear Me: 

AFT "Male-Female Spirits!" 

ABAFT "Male-Female Sires!" 

BAS-AUMGN "Ye that are Gods, going forth, uttering 

AUMGN. (The Word that goeth 
from 





(A) Free Breath. 

(U) through Willed Breath. 

(M) and stopped Breath. 

(GN) to Continuous Breath. 

thus symbolizing the whole course of 

spiritual life. A is the formless Hero; 

U is the six-fold solar sound of physical 
life, the triangle of Soul being 
entwined with that of Body; M is the 
silence of "death"; GN is the nasal 
sound of generation & knowledge. 

ISAK "Identical Point!" 

SA-BA-FT "Nuith! Hadith! Ra-Hoor-Khuit!" 

"Hail, Great Wild Beast!" 

"Hail, IAO!" {270} 

Section Ff. 


1. This is the Lord of the Gods: 

2. This is the Lord of the Universe: 

3. This is He whom the Winds fear. 

4. This is He, Who having made Voice by His commandment is Lord of all Things; 
King, Ruler and Helper. Hear Me, and make all Spirits subject unto Me: so that 
every Spirit of the Firmament and of the Ether: upon the Earth and under the Earth: 
on dry Land and in the Water: of Whirling Air, and of rushing Fire: and every Spell 
and Scourge of God may be obedient unto Me. 


Section G. Spirit. 

Hear Me: 


IEOU 

PUR 

IOU 

PUR 

lAFTh 

IAEO 

IOOU 

ABRASAX 

SABRIAM 


00 

FF 


"Indwelling Sun of Myself" 

"Thou Fire! Thou Sixfold Star initiator 
compassed about with Force and Fire!" 

"Indwelling Soul of Myself" 

(Vide Supra) 

"Sun-lion Serpent, hail! All Hail, thou 
Great Wild Beast, thou I A O!" 

"Breaths of my soul, breaths of mine 
Angel." 

"Lust of my soul, lust of mine Angel!" 

(Vide Supra). 

"Ho for the Sangraal! Ho for the Cup 
ofBabalon! Ho for mine Angel 
pouring Himself forth within my 
Soul!" 

"The Eye! Satan, my Lord! The Lust 
of the goat!" 

"Mine Angel! Mine initiator! Thou 
one with me — the Sixfold Star!" {271} 



AD-ON-A-l«ln Hebrew, ADNI, 65. The Gnostic Initiates transliterated it to imply 
their own secret formulae; we follow so excellent an example. ON is an Arcanum 
of Arcana; its significance is taught, gradually, in the O.T.O. Also AD is the 
paternal formula, Hadit; ON is its complement NUIT; the final Yod signifies "mine" 
etymologically and essentially the Mercurial (transmitted) hermaphroditic virginal 
seed — The Hermit of the Taro — The use of the name is therefore to invoke one's 
own inmost secrecy, considered as the result of the conjunction of Nuit and Hadit. 

If the second A is included, its import is to affirm the operation of the Holy Ghost 
and the formulation of the Babe in the Egg, which precedes the appearance of the 
Hermit.» 

"My Lord! My secret self beyond self, 

Hadith, All Father! Hail, ON, thou 
Sun, thou Life of Man, thou Fivefold 
Sword of Flame! Thou Goat exalted 
upon Earth in Lust, thou Snake 
extended upon Earth in Life! Spirit 
most holy! Seed most Wise! Innocent 
Babe. Inviolate Maid! Begetter 
of Being! Soul of all Souls! Word 
of all Words, Come forth, most 
hidden Light!" 

EDE "Devour thou me!" 

EDU "Thou dost devour Me!" 

ANGELOS TON ThEON "Thou Angel of the Gods!" 

ANLALA "Arise thou in Me, free flowing, Thou 

who art Naught, who art Naught, and 
utter thy Word!" 

LAI "I also am Naught! I Will Thee! I 

behold Thee! My nothingness!" 

GAIA "Leap up, thou Earth!" 

(This is also an agonising appeal to the 
Earth, the Mother; for at this point 
of the ceremony the Adept should be 
torn from his mortal attachments, and {272} 
die to himself in the orgasm of his 

operation.«A thorough comprehension of Psycho-analysis will 
contribute notably to the proper appreciation of this Ritual.») 

AEPE "Thou Exalted One! It (i.e. the spritual 

'semen', the Adept's secret ideas, 
drawn irresistibly from their "Hell"«lt is said 
among men that the word Hell deriveth from the word "helan", to hele or conceal, in 
the tongue of the Anglo-Saxons. That is, it is the concealed place, which since all 
things are in thine own self, is the unconscious. Liber CXI (Aleph) cap GR:Delta- 
sigma» 

by the love of his Angel) leaps up; it 

leaps forth!«But compare the use of the same word in section 

C.» 

DIATHARNA THORON "Lo! the out-splashing of the seeds of 
Immortality" 


Section Gg. 


The Attainment. 



1. I am He! the Bornless Spirit! having sight in the feet: 

Strong, and the Immortal Fire! 

2. I am He! the Truth! 

3. I am He! Who hate that evil should be wrought in the World! 

4. I am He, that lighteneth and thundereth! 

5. I am He, from whom is the Shower of the Life of Earth! 

6. I am He, whose mouth ever flameth! 

7. I am He, the Begetter and Manifester unto the Light! 

8. I am He, The Grace of the Worlds! 

9. "The Heart Girt with a Serpent" is my name! 

Section H. The "Charge to the Spirit". 

Come thou forth, and follow me: and make all Spirits subject unto Me so that every 
Spirit of the Firmament, and of the Ether, upon the Earth and under the Earth: on 
dry Land, or in the Water: of Whirling Air or of rushing Fire, and every Spell and 
scourge of God, may be obedient unto me! 

Section J. The Proclamation of the Beast 666. 

IAF: SABAF«See explanation in Point II.» 

Such are the Words! {273} 


POINT 


ARS CONGRESSUS CUM DAEMONE. 

SECTION A Let the Adeptus Minor be standing in this circle on the 
square of Tiphereth, armed with his Wand and Cup; but let him 
perform the Ritual throughout in his Body of Light. He may 
burn the Cakes of Light, or the Incense of Abramelin; he may 
be prepared by Liber CLXXV, the reading of Liber LXV, and by 
the practices of Yoga. He may invoke Hadit by "... wine and 
strange drugs" if he so will.«Any such formula should be used only when 
the adept has full knowledge based on experience of the management of such 
matters.» He prepares 

the circle by the usual formulae of Banishing and 
Consecration, etc. 

He recites Section A as a rehearsal before His Holy 
Guardian Angel of the attributes of that Angel. Each phrase 
must be realized with full concentration of force, so as to 
make Samadhi as perfectly as possible upon the truth 
proclaimed. 

"Line 1" He identifies his Angel with the Ain Soph, and the Kether 
thereof; one formulation of Hadit in the boundless Body of 




Nuith. 

"Line 2,3,4" He asserts that His Angel has created (for the purpose of 
self-realization through projection in conditioned Form) three 
pairs of opposites: (a) The Fixed and the Volatile; (b) The 
Unmanifested and the Manifest; and (c) the Unmoved and the 
Moved. Otherwise, the Negative and the Positive in respect of 
Matter, Mind and Motion. 

"Line 5" He acclaims his Angel as "Himself Made Perfect"; adding 
that this Individuality is inscrutable in inviolable. In the 
Neophyte Ritual of {274} G.'. D.'. (As it is printed in Equinox 
I, II, for the old aeon) the Hierophant is the perfected 
Osiris, who brings the candidate, the natural Osiris, to 
identity with himself. But in the new Aeon the Hierophant is 
Horus (Liber CCXX, I, 49) therefore the Candidate will be 
Horus too. What then is the formula of the initiation of 
Horus? It will no longer be that of the Man, through Death. 

It will be the natural growth of the Child. His experiences 
will no more be regarded as catastrophic. Their hieroglyph is 
the Fool: the innocent and impotent Harpocrates Babe becomes 
the Horus Adult by obtaining the Wand. "Der reine Thor" 
seizes the Sacred Lance. Bacchus becomes Pan. The Holy 
Guardian Angel is the Unconscious Creature Self — the 
Spiritual Phallus. His knowledge and conversation contributes 
occult puberty. It is therefore advisable to replace the name 
Asar Un-nefer by that of Ra-Hoor-Khuit at the outset, and by 
that of one's own Holy Guardian Angel when it has been 
communicated. 

"Line 6" He hails Him as BESZ, the Matter that destroys and devours 
Godhead, for the purpose of the Incarnation of any God. 

"Line 7" He hails Him as APOPHRASZ, the Motion that destroys and 
devours Godhead, for the purpose of the Incarnation of any 
God. The combined action of these two DEVILS is to allow the 
God upon whom they prey to enter into enjoyment of existence 
through the Sacrament of dividual "Life" (Bread — the flesh 
of BESZ) and "Love" (Wine — the blood or venom of AOPHRASZ). 

"Line 8" He acclaims His Angel as having "eaten of the Fruit of the 
Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil"; otherwise, having become 
wise (in the {275} Dyad, Chokmah) to apprehend the formula of 
Equilibrium which is now His own, being able to apply Himself 
accurately to His self-appointed environment. 

"Line 9" He acclaims His Angel as having laid down the Law of Love 
as the Magical formula of the Universe, that He may resolve 
the phenomenal again into its noumenal phase by uniting any 
two opposites in ecstasic passion. 

"Line 10" He acclaims His Angel as having appointed that this formula 
of Love should effect not only the dissolution of the 



separateness of the Lovers into His own impersonal Godhead, 
but their co-ordination in a "Child" quintessentialized from 
its parents to constitute a higher order of Being than theirs, 
so that each generation is an alchemical progress towards 
perfection in the direction of successive complexities. As 
Line 9 asserts Involution, Line 10 asserts Evolution. 

"Line 11" He acclaims His Angel as having devised this method of 
self-realization; the object of Incarnation is to obtain its 
reactions to its relations with other incarnated Beings and to 
observe theirs with each other. 


Section Aa. 

"Line 1" The Adept asserts his right to enter into conscious 

communication with His Angel, on the ground that that Angel 
has Himself taught him the Secret Magick by which he may make 
the proper link. "Mosheh" is M H, the formation in Jechidah, 

Chiah, Neshamah, Ruach, — The Sephiroth from Kether to Yesod 
— since 45 is GR:Sigma{=summation} 1-9 while Sh, 300, is 
GR:Sigma{=summation} 1-24, which superadds to these Nine an extra 
Fifteen numbers. (See in Liber D {276} the meanings an 
correspondences of 9, 15, 24, 45, 300, 345.) 

45 is moreover ADM, man. "Mosheh" is thus the name of 
man as a God-concealing form. But in the Ritual let the Adept 
replace this "Mosheh" by his own motto as Adeptus Minor. For 
"Ishrael" let him prefer his own Magical Race, according to 
the obligations of his Oaths to Our Holy Order! (The Beast 
666 Himself used "Ankh-f-n-Khonsu" and "Khem" in this 
section.) 

"Line 2" The Adept reminds his Angel that He has created That One 
Substance of which Hermes hath written in the Table of 
Emerald, whose virtue is to unite in itself all opposite modes 
of Being, thereby to serve as a Talisman charged with the 
Spiritual Energy of Existence, an Elixir or Stone composed of 
the physical basis of Life. This Commemoration is placed 
between the two personal appeals to the Angel, as if to claim 
privilege to partake of this Eucharist which createth, 
sustaineth and redeemeth all things. 

"Line 3" He now asserts that he is himself the "Angel" or messenger 
of his Angel; that is, that he is a mind and body whose office 
is to receive and transmit the Word of his Angel. He hails 
his Angel not only as "un-nefer" the Perfection of "Asar" 
himself as a man, but as Ptah-Apophrasz-Ra, the identity 
(Hadit) wrapped in the Dragon (Nuit) and thereby manifested as 
a Sun (Ra-Hoor-Khuit). The "Egg" (or Heart) "girt with a 
Serpent" is a cognate symbol; the idea is thus expressed later 
in the ritual. (See Liber LXV. which expands this to the 
uttermost.) 




Section B The Adept passes from contemplation to action in the 
sections now following B to Gg. He is to travel astrally 
around the circle, making the appropriate pentagrams, sigils, 
and signs. His direction {277} is widdershins. He thus makes 
three curves, each covering three-fourths of the circle. He 
should give the sign of the Enterer on passing the Kiblah, or 
Direction of Boleskine. This picks up the force naturally 
radiating from that point«This is an assumption based on Liber Legis II, 

78 and III, 34.» and projects it in the direction of 

the path of the Magician. The sigils are those given 
in the Equinox Vol. I, No. 7, Plate X outside the 
square; the signs those shewn in Vol. I, No. 2, Plate "The 
Signs of the Grades". In these invocations he should expand 
his girth and his stature to the utmost«Having experience of 
success in the practices of Liber 536, GR:beta-alpha-tau-rho-alpha-chi- 
omicron-phi-rho-epsilon-nu-omicron-beta-omicron-omicron-kappa-omicron-sigma- 
mu-omicron-mu-alpha-chi-iota-alpha.», assuming the form and the consciousness 
of the Elemental 

God of the quarter. After this, he begins to vibrate the 
"Barbarous Names" of the Ritual. 

Now let him not only fill his whole being to the uttermost 
with the force of the Names; but let him formulate his Will, 
understood thoroughly as the dynamic aspect of his Creative 
Self, in an appearance symbolically apt, I say not in the form 
of a Ray of Light, of a Fiery Sword, or of aught save that 
bodily Vehicle of the Holy Ghost which is sacred to BAPHOMET, 
by its virtue that concealeth the Lion and the Serpent that 
His Image may appear adorably upon the Earth for ever. 

Let then the Adept extend his Will beyond the Circle in 
this imagined Shape and let it radiate with the Light proper 
to the element invoked, and let each Word issue along the 
Shaft with passionate impulse, as if its voice gave command 
thereto that it should thrust itself leapingly forward. Let 
also each Word accumulate authority, so that the Head of the 
Shaft may plunge twice as far for the Second Word as for the 
First, and Four Times for {278} the Third as the Second, and 
thus to the end. Moreover, let the Adept fling forth his 
whole consciousness thither. Then at the final Word, let him 
bring rushing back his Will within himself, steadily 
streaming, and let him offer himself to its point, as Artemis 
to PAN, that this perfectly pure concentration of the Element 
purge him thoroughly, and possess him with its passion. 

In this Sacrament being wholly at one with that Element, 
let the Adept utter the Charge "Hear me, and make", etc. with 
strong sense that this unity with that quarter of the Universe 
confers upon him the fullest freedom and privilege appurtenant 
thereto. 

Let the Adept take note of the wording of the Charge. The 
"Firmament" is the Ruach, the "mental plane"; it is the realm 
of Shu, or Zeus, where revolves the Wheel of the Gunas, the 



Three forms«They correspond to the Sulphur, Mercury, and Salt of 
Alchemy; to Sattvas, Rajas, and Tamas in the Hindu system; and are rather modes 
of action than actual qualities even when conceived as latent. They are the 
apparatus of communication between the planes; as such, they are conventions. 
There is no absolute validity in any means of mental apprehension; but unless we 
make these spirits of the Firmament subject unto us by establishing right relation 
(within the possible limits) with the Universe, we shall fall into error when we 
develop our new instrument of direct understanding. It is vital that the Adept should 
train his intellectual faculties to tell him the truth, in the measure of their capacity. 

To despise the mind on account of its limitations is the most disastrous blunder; it is 
the common cause of the calamities which strew so many shores with the 
wreckage of the Mystic Armada. Bigotry, Arrogance, Bewilderment, all forms of 
mental and moral disorder, so often observed in people of great spiritual 
attainment, have brought the Path itself into discredit; almost all such catastrophes 
are due to trying to build the Temple of the Spirit without proper attention to the 
mental laws of structure and the physical necessities of foundation. The mind must 
be brought to its utmost pitch of perfection, but according to its own internal 
properties; one cannot feed a microscope on mutton chops. It must be regarded as 
a mechanical instrument of knowledge, independent of the personality of its 
possessor. One must treat it exactly as one treats one's electroscope or one's 
eyes; one influence of one's wishes. A physician calls in a colleague to attend to 
his own family, knowing that personal anxiety may derange his judgment. A 
microscopist who trusts his eyes when his pet theory is at stake may falsify the 
facts, and find too late that he has made a fool of himself. 

In the case of initiations itself, history is scarred with the wounds inflicted by this 
Dagger. It reminds us constantly of the danger of relying upon the intellectual 
faculties. A judge must know the law in every point, and be detached from 
personal prejudices, and incorruptible, or iniquity will triumph. Dogma, with 
persecution, delusion, paralysis of progress, and many another evil, as its satraps, 
has always established a tyranny when Genius has proclaimed it. Islam making a 
bonfire of written Wisdom, and Haeckel forging biological evidence; physicists 
ignorant of radioactivity disputing the conclusions of geology, and theologians 
impatient of truth struggling against the tide of thought; all such must perish at the 
hands of their own error in making their minds, internally defective or externally 
deflected, the measure of the Universe.» of Being. The Aethyr is the {279} 
"akasha", the "Spirit", the Aethyr or physics, which is the 
framework on which all forms are founded; it receives, records 
and transmits all impulses without itself suffering mutation 
thereby. The "Earth" is the sphere wherein the operation of 
these "fundamental" and aethyric forces appears to perception. 

"Under the Earth" is the world of those phenomena which inform 
those perceived projections, and determine their particular 
character. "Dry land" is the place of dead "material things", 
dry (i.e. unknowable) because unable to act on our minds. 

"Water" is the vehicle whereby we feel such things; "air" 
their menstruum wherein these feelings are mentally 
apprehended. It is called "whirling" because of the 
instability of thought, and the fatuity of reason, on which we 
are yet dependent for what we call "life". "Rushing Fire" is 
the world in which wandering thought burns up to swift-darting 
Will. These four stages explain how the non-Ego is transmuted 



into the {280} Ego. A "Spell" of God is any form of 
consciousness, and a "Scourge" any form of action. 

The Charge, as a whole, demands for the Adept the control 
of every detail of the Universe which His Angel has created as 
a means of manifesting Himself to Himself. It covers command 
of the primary projection of the Possible in individuality, in 
the antithetical artifice which is the device of Mind, and in 
a balanced triplicity of modes or states of being whose 
combinations constitute the characteristics of Cosmos. It 
includes also a standard of structure, a rigidity to make 
reference possible. Upon these foundations of condition which 
are not things in themselves, but the canon to which things 
conform, is builded the Temple of Being, whose materials are 
themselves perfectly mysterious, inscrutable as the Soul, and 
like the Soul imagining themselves by symbols which we may 
feel, perceive, and adapt to our use without ever knowing the 
whole Truth about them. The Adept sums up all these items by 
claiming authority over every form of expression possible to 
Existence, whether it be a "spell" (idea) or a "scourge" (act) 
of "God", that is, of himself. The Adept must accept every 
"spirit", every "spell", every "scourge", as part of his 
environment, and make them all "subject to" himself; that is, 
consider them as contributory causes of himself. They have 
made him what he is. They correspond exactly to his own 
faculties. They are all — ultimately — of equal 
importance. The fact that he is what he is proves that each 
item is equilibrated. The impact of each new impression 
affects the entire system in due measure. He must therefore 
realize that every event is subject to him. It occurs because 
he had need of it. Iron rusts because the molecules demand 
oxygen for the satisfaction of {281} their tendencies. They 
do not crave hydrogen; therefore combination with that gas is 
an event which does not happen. All experiences contribute to 
make us complete in ourselves. We feel ourselves subject to 
them so long as we fail to recognise this; when we do, we 
perceive that they are subject to us. And whenever we strive 
to evade an experience, whatever it may be, we thereby do 
wrong to ourselves. We thwart our own tendencies. To live is 
to change; and to oppose change is to revolt against the law 
which we have enacted to govern our lives. To resent destiny 
is thus to abdicate our sovereignty, and to invoke death. 

Indeed, we have decreed the doom of death for every breach of 
the law of Life. And every failure to incorporate any 
impression starves the particular faculty which stood in need 
of it. 

This Section B invokes Air in the East, with a shaft of 
golden glory. 


Section C. The adept now invokes Fire in the South; flame red are the 




rays that burst from his Verendum. 


Section D. He invokes Water in the West, his Wand billowing forth blue 
radiance. 


Section E. He goes to the North to invoke Earth; flowers of green 
flame flash from his weapon. As practice makes the Adept 
perfect in this Work, it becomes automatic to attach all these 
complicated ideas and intentions to their correlated words and 
acts. When this is attained he may go deeper into the formula 
by amplifying its correspondences. Thus, he may invoke water 
in the manner of water, extending {282} his will with majestic 
and irresistible motion, mindful of its impulse gravitation, 
yet with a suave and tranquil appearance of weakness. Again, 
he may apply the formula of water to its peculiar purpose as 
it surges back into his sphere, using it with conscious skill 
for the cleansing and calming of the receptive and emotional 
elements in his character, and for the solution or sweeping 
away of those tangled weeds of prejudice which hamper him from 
freedom to act as he will. Similar applications of the 
remaining invocations will occur to the Adept who is ready to 
use them. 


Section F. The Adept now returns to the Tiphereth square of his Tau, 
and invokes spirit, facing toward Boleskine, by the active 
Pentagrams, the sigil called the Mark of the Beast, and the 
Signs of L.V.X. (See plate as before). He then vibrates the 
Names extending his will in the same way as before, but 
vertically upward. At the same time he expands the Source of 
that Will — the secret symbol of Self — both about him and 
below, as if to affirm that Self, duplex as is its form, 
reluctant to acquiesce in its failure to coincide with the 
Sphere of Nuith. Let him now imagine, at the last Word, that 
the Head of his will, where his consciousness is fixed, opens 
its fissure (the Brahmarandra-Cakkra, at the junction of the 
cranial sutures) and exudes a drop of clear crystalline dew, 
and that this pearl is his Soul, a virgin offering to his 
Angel, pressed forth from his being by the intensity of his 
Aspiration. 


Section Ff. With these words the Adept does not withdraw his will 
within him as in the previous Sections. He thinks of them as 
a reflection of Truth on the {283} surface of the dew, where 







his Soul hides trembling. He takes them to be the first 
formulation in his consciousness of the nature of His Holy 
Guardian Angel. 

"Line 1The "Gods" include all the conscious elements of his 
nature. 

"Line 2." The "Universe" includes all possible phenomena of which he 
can be aware. 

"Line 3." The "Winds" are his thoughts, which have prevented him from 
attaining to his Angel. 

"Line 4." His Angel has made "Voice", the magical weapon which 
produces "Words", and these words have been the wisdom by 
which He hath created all things. The "Voice" is necessary as 
the link between the Adept and his Angel. The Angel is 
"King", the One who "can", the "source of authority and the 
fount of honour"; also the King (or King's Son) who delivers 
the Enchanted Princess, and makes her his Queen. He is 
"Ruler", the "unconscious Will"; to be thwarted no more by the 
ignorant and capricious false will of the conscious man. And 
He is "Helper", the author of the infallible impulse that 
sends the Soul sweeping along the skies on its proper path 
with such impetus that the attraction of alien orbs is no 
longer sufficient to swerve it. The "Hear me" clause is now 
uttered by the normal human consciousness, withdrawn to the 
physical body; the Adept must deliberately abandon his 
attainment, because it is not yet his whole being which burns 
up before the Beloved. 


Section G. The Adept, though withdrawn, shall have maintained the 
Extension of his Symbol. He now repeats the signs as before, 
save that he makes the Passive Invoking Pentagram of Spirit. 

He concentrates {284} his consciousness within his Twin-Symbol 
of Self, and endeavours to send it to sleep. But if the 
operation be performed properly, his Angel shall have accepted 
the offering of Dew, and seized with fervour upon the extended 
symbol of Will towards Himself. This then shall He shake 
vehemently with vibrations of love reverberating with the 
Words of the Section. Even in the physical ears of the adept 
there shall resound an echo thereof, yet he shall not be able 
to describe it. It shall seem both louder than thunder, and 
softer than the whisper of the night-wind. It shall at once 
be inarticulate, and mean more than he hath ever heard. 

Now let him strive with all the strength of his Soul to 
withstand the Will of his Angel, concealing himself in the 
closest cell of the citadel of consciousness. Let him 
consecrate himself to resist the assault of the Voice and the 
Vibration until his consciousness faint away into Nothing. 

For if there abide unabsorbed even one single atom of the 
false Ego, that atom should stain the virginity of the True 
Self and profane the Oath; then that atom should be so 




inflamed by the approach of the Angel that it should overwhelm 
the rest of the mind, tyrannize over it, and become an insane 
despot to the total ruin of the realm. 

But, all being dead to sense, who then is able to strive 
against the Angel? He shall intensify the stress of His 
Spirit so that His loyal legions of Lion-Serpents leap from 
the ambush, awakening the adept to witness their Will and 
sweep him with them in their enthusiasm, so that he 
consciously partakes their purpose, and sees in its simplicity 
the solution of all his perplexities. Thus then shall the 
Adept be aware that he is being swept away through the column 
of his Will Symbol, {285} and that His Angel is indeed 
himself, with intimacy so intense as to become identity, and 
that not in a single Ego, but in every unconscious element 
that shares in that manifold uprush. 

This rapture is accompanied by a tempest of brilliant 
light, almost always, and also in many cases by an outburst of 
sound, stupendous and sublime in all cases, though its 
character may vary within wide limits.«These phenomena are not wholly 
subjective; they may be perceived, though often under other forms, by even the 
ordinary man.» 

The spate of stars shoots from the head of the Will-Symbol, 
and is scattered over the sky in glittering galaxies. This 
dispersion destroys the concentration of the adept, whose mind 
cannot master such multiplicity of majesty; as a rule, he 
simply sinks stunned into normality, to recall nothing of his 
experience but a vague though vivid impression of complete 
release and ineffable rapture. Repetition fortifies him to 
realise the nature of his attainment; and his Angel, the link 
once made, frequents him, and trains him subtly to be 
sensitive to his Holy presence, and persuasion. But it may 
occur, especially after repeated success, that the Adept is 
not flung back into his mortality by the explosion of the 
Star-spate, but identified with one particular "Lion-Serpent", 
continuing conscious thereof until it finds its proper place 
in Space, when its secret self flowers forth as a truth, which 
the Adept may then take back to earth with him. 

This is but a side issue. The main purpose of the Ritual 
is to establish the relation of the subconscious self with the 
Angel in such a way that the Adept is aware that his Angel is 
the Unity which expresses the sum of the Elements of that 
Self, that his normal consciousness contains alien enemies 
286} introduced by the accidents of environment, and that his 
Knowledge and Conversation of His Holy Guardian Angel destroys 
all doubts and delusions, confers all blessings, teaches all 
truth, and contains all delights. But it is important that 
the Adept should not rest in mere inexpressible realization of 
his rapture, but rouse himself to make the relation submit to 
analysis, to render it in rational terms, and thereby 
enlighten his mind and heart in a sense as superior to 
fanatical enthusiasm as Beethoven's music is to West African 



war-drums. 


Section Gg. The adept should have realised that his Act of Union with 
the angel implies (1) the death of his old mind save in so far 
as his unconscious elements preserve its memory when they 
absorb it, and (2) the death of his unconscious elements 
themselves. But their death is rather a going forth to renew 
their life through love. He then, by conscious comprehension 
of them separately and together, becomes the "Angel" of his 
Angel, as Hermes is the Word of Zeus, whose own voice is 
Thunder. Thus in this section the adept utters articulately 
so far as words may, what his Angel is to Himself. He says 
this, with his Scin-Laeca wholly withdrawn into his physical 
body, constraining His Angel to indwell his heart. 

"Line 1"I am He" asserts the destruction of the sense of 

separateness between self and Self. It affirms existence, but 
of the third person only. "The Bornless Spirit" is free of 
all space, "having sight in the feet", that they may choose 
their own path. "Strong" is G B R, The Magician escorted by 
the Sun and the Moon (See Liber D and Liber 777). The 
"Immortal Fire" is the creative Self; impersonal energy cannot 
perish, no matter what forms it assumes. Combustion is Love. 

287 

"Line 2." "Truth" is the necessary relation of any two things; 
therefore, although it implies duality, it enables us to 
conceive of two things as being one thing such that it demands 
to be defined by complementals. Thus, an hyperbola is a 
simple idea, but its construction exacts two curves. 

"Line 3." The Angel, as the adept knows him, is a being Tiphereth, 
which obscures Kether. The Adept is not officially aware of 
the higher Sephiroth. He cannot perceive, like the 
Ipsissimus, that all things soever are equally illusion and 
equally Absolute. He is in Tiphereth, whose office is 
Redemption, and he deplores the events which have caused the 
apparent Sorrow from which he has just escaped. He is also 
aware, even in the height of his ecstasy, of the limits and 
defects of his Attainment. 

"Line 4." This refers to the phenomena which accompany his 
Attainment. 

"Line 5." This means the recognition of the Angel as the True Self of 
his subconscious self, the hidden Life of his physical life. 

"Line 6." The Adept realises every breath, every word of his Angel as 
charged with creative fire. Tiphereth is the Sun, and the 
Angel is the spiritual Sun of the Soul of the Adept. 

"Line 7." Here is summed the entire process of bringing the 
conditioned Universe to knowledge of itself through the 
formula of generation«That is, Yod He, realizing Themselves, Will and 

Understanding in the twins Vau He, Mind and body.»; 

a soul implants itself in sense-hoodwinked body and reason- 




fettered mind, makes them aware of their Inmate, and thus to 
partake of its own consciousness of the Light. 

"Line 8." "Grace" has here its proper sense of "Pleasantness". {288} 

The existence of the Angel is the justification of the device 
of creation.«But see also the general solution of the Riddle of Existence in 
the Book of the Law and its Comment — Part IV of Book 4.» 

"Line 9." This line must be studied in the light of Liber LXV 
(Equinox XI. p. 65). 

Section H. This recapitulation demands the going forth together of the 
Adept and his Angel "to do their pleasure on the Earth among 
the living." 

Section J. The Beast 666 having devised the present method of using 
this Ritual, having proved it by his own practice to be of 
infallible puissance when properly performed, and now having 
written it down for the world, it shall be an ornament for the 
Adept who adopts it to cry Hail to His name at the end of his 
work. This shall moreover encourage him in Magick, to recall 
that indeed there was One who attained by its use to the 
Knowledge and Conversation of His Holy Guardian Angel, the 
which forsook him no more, but made Him a Magus, the Word of 
the Aeon of Horus! 

For know this, that the Name IAF in its most secret and 
mighty sense declareth the Formula of the Magick of the BEAST 
whereby he wrought many wonders. And because he doth will 
that the whole world shall attain to this Art, He now hideth 
it herein so that the worthy may win to His Wisdom. 

Let I and F face all;«lf we adopt the new orthography VIAOV (Book 4 
Part III Chap. V.) we must read "The Sun-6-the Son" etc. for "all"; and elaborate this 
interpretation here given in other ways, accordingly. Thus O (or F) will not be "The 
Fifteen by function" instead of "Five" etc., and "in act free, firm, aspiring, ecstatic", 
rather than "gentle" etc. as in the present text.» yet ward their A from attack. The 
Hermit to himself, the Fool to foes, {289} The Hierophant to 
friends, Nine by nature, Naught by attainment, Five by 
function. In speech swift, subtle and secret; in thought 
creative, unbiassed, unbounded; in act gentle, patient and 
persistent. Hermes to hear, Dionysus to touch, Pan to behold. 

A Virgin, A Babe, and a Beast! 

A Liar, an Idiot, and a Master of Men! 

A kiss, a guffaw, and a bellow; he that hath ears to hear, 
let him hear! 

Take ten that be one, and one that is one in three, to 
conceal them in six! 

Thy wand to all Cups, and thy Disk to all Swords, but 
betray not thine Egg! 

Moreover also is IAF verily 666 by virtue of Number; and 
this is a Mystery of Mysteries; Who knoweth it, he is adept of 
adepts, and Mighty among Magicians! 

Now this word SABAF, being by number Three score and Ten,«There is 
an alternative spelling TzBA-F Where the Root, "an Host", has the value of 93. The 



Practicus should revive this Ritual throughout in the Light of his personal 
researches in the Qabalah, and thus make it his own peculiar property. The 
spelling here suggested implies that he who utters the Word affirms his allegiance 
to the symbols 93 and 6; that he is a warrior in the army of Will and of the Sun. 93 
is also the number of AIWAZ and 6 of The Beast.» is a name of Ayin, the 
Eye, and the Devil our Lord, and the Goat of Mendes. He is 
the Lord of the Sabbath of the Adepts, and is Satan, therefore 
also the Sun, whose number of Magick is 666, the seal of His 
servant the BEAST. 

But again SA is 61, AIN, the Naught of Nuith; BA means go, 
for Hadit; and F is their Son the Sun who is Ra-Hoor-Khuit. 

So then let the Adept set his sigil upon all the words he 
hath writ in the Book of the Works of his Will. {290} 

And let him then end all, saying, Such are the WordskcThe consonants 
of LOGOS, "Word", add (Hebrew values) to 93. and GR:Epsilon-Pi-Eta, "Words", 
(whence "Epic") has also that value: GR:Epsilon-lota-Delta-Epsilon GR:Tau-Alpha 
GR:Epsilon-Pi-Eta might be the phrase here intended: its number is 418. This 
would then assert the accomplishment of the Great Work; this is the natural 
conclusion of the Ritual. Cf. CCXX. III. 75.» For by this he maketh proclamation 
before all them that be about his Circle that these 
Words are true and puissant, binding what he 
would bind, and loosing what he would loose. 

Let the Adept perform this Ritual aright, perfect in every 
part thereof, once daily for one moon, then twice, at dawn and 
dusk, for two moons, next, thrice, noon added, for three 
moons, afterwards, midnight making up his course, for four 
moons four times every day. Then let the Eleventh Moon be 
consecrated wholly to this Work; let him be instant in 
continual ardour, dismissing all but his sheer needs to eat 
and sleep.«These needs are modified during the process of Initiation both 
as to quantity and quality. One should not become anxious about one's physical or 
mental health on a priori grounds, but pay attention only to indubitable symptoms of 
distress should such arise.» For know that the true 

Formula«See Note page following.» whose virtue sufficed the 
Beast in this Attainment, was thus: 

INVOKE OFTEN«See Equinox I, VIII, 22.» 

So may all men come at last to the Knowledge and 
Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel: thus sayeth the 
Beast, and prayeth His own Angel that this book be as a 
burning Lamp, and as a living Spring, for Light and Life to 
them that read therein. 

666 

{291} 

(Note to page 291) 

The Oracles of Zoroaster utter this: 



"And when, by often invoking, all the phantasms are vanished, thou shalt see that 
Holy and Formless Fire, that Fire which darts and flashes through all the Depths of 
the Universe; hear thou the Voice of the Fire! 

"A similar Fire flashingly extending through the rushings of Air, or a Fire formless 
whence cometh the Image of a voice, or even a flashing Light abounding, revolving, 
whirling forth, crying aloud. Also there is the vision of the fire-flashing Courser of 
Light, or also a Child, borne aloft on the shoulders of the Celestial Steed, fiery, or 
clothed with gold, or naked, or shooting with the bow shafts or light, and standing 
on the shoulders of the horse, then if thy meditation prolongeth itself, thou shalt 
unite all these symbols into the form of a Lion." 

This passage — combined with several others — is paraphased in poetry by 
Aleister Crowley in his "Tannhauser". 

"And when, "invoking often," thou shalt see 
That formless Fire; when all the earth is shaken, 

The stars abide not, and the moon is gone, 

All Time crushed back into Eternity, 

The Universe by earthquake overtaken; 

Light is not, and the thunders roll, 

The World is done: 

When in the darkness Chaos rolls again 
In the excited brain: 

Then, O then call not to thy view that visible 
Image of Nature; fatal is her name! 

It fitteth not thy Body to behold 
That living light of Hell, 

The unluminous, dead flame, 

Until that body from the crucible 
Hath passed, pure gold! 

For, from the confines of material space, 

The twilight-moving place, 

The gates of matter, and the dark threshold, 

Before the faces of the Things that dwell 
In the Abodes of Night, 

Spring into sight 

Demons, dog-faced, that show no mortal sign 
Of Truth, but desecrate the Light Divine, 

Seducing from the sacred mysteries. 

But, after all these Folk of Fear are driven 
Before the avenging levin 
That rives the opening skies, 

Behold that formless and that Holy Flame {292} 

That hath no name; 

The Fire that darts and flashes, writhes and creeps 

Snake-wise in royal robe 

Wound round that vanished glory of the globe, 

Unto that sky beyond the starry deeps, 

Beyond the Toils of Time, — then formulate 
In thine own mind, luminous, concentrate, 

The Lion of the Light, a child that stands 
On the vast shoulders of the Steed of God: 



Or winged, or shooting flying shafts, or shod 
With the flame-sandals. 

Then, lift up thine hands! 

Centre thee in thine heart one scarlet thought 
Limpid with brilliance of the Light above! 
Drawn into naught 
All life, death, hatred, love: 

All self concentred in the sole desire — 

Hear thou the Voice of Fire!" 


{293} 


POINT 


SCHOLION ON SECTIONS G & Gg. 


The Adept who has mastered this Ritual, successfully realising the full import of 
this controlled rapture, ought not to allow his mind to loosen its grip on the astral 
imagery of the Star-spate, Will-Symbol, or Soul-symbol, or even to forget its duty to 
the body and the sensible surroundings. Nor should he omit to keep his Body of 
Light in close touch with the phenomena of its own plane, so that its privy 
consciousness may fulfil its proper functions of protecting his scattered ideals from 
obsession. 

But he should have acquired, by previous practice, the faculty of detaching these 
elements of his consciousness from their articulate centre, so that they become 
(temporarily) independent responsible units, capable of receiving communications 
from headquarters at will, but perfectly able (1) to take care of themselves without 
troubling their chief, and (2) to report to him at the proper time. In a figure, they 
must be like subordinate officers, expected to display self-reliance, initiative, and 
integrity in the execution of the Orders of the Day. 

The Adept should therefore be able to rely on these individual minds of his to 
control their own conditions without interference from himself for the time required, 
and to recall them in due course, receiving an accurate report of their adventures. 

This being so, the Adept will be free to concentrate his deepest self, that part of 
him which unconsciously orders his true Will, upon the realization of his Holy 
Guardian Angel. The absence of his bodily, mental and astral consciousness is 
indeed cardinal to success, for it is their usurpation of his attention which has made 
him deaf to his Soul, and his preoccupation with their affairs that has prevented him 
from perceiving that Soul. {294} 




The effect of the Ritual has been 

(a) to keep them so busy with their own work that they cease to distract him; 

(b) to separate them so completely that his soul is stripped of its sheaths; 

(c) to arouse in him an enthusiasm so intense as to intoxicate and anaesthetize 
him, that he may not feel and resent the agony of this spiritual vivisection, just as 
bashful lovers get drunk on the wedding night, in order to brazen out the intensity of 
shame which so mysteriously coexists with their desire; 

(d) to concentrate the necessary spiritual forces from every element, and fling 
them simultaneously into the aspiration towards the Holy Guardian Angel; and 

(e) to attract the Angel by the vibration of the magical voice which invokes Him. 

The method of the Ritual is thus manifold. 

There is firstly an analysis of the Adept, which enables him to calculate his course 
of action. He can decide what must be banished, what purified, what concentrated. 
He can then concentrate his will upon its one essential element, over-coming its 
resistance — which is automatic, like a physiological reflex — by destroying 
inhibitions through his ego-overwhelming enthusiasm.«A high degree of initiation 
is required. This means that the process of analysis must have been carried out 
very thoroughly. The Adept must have become aware of his deepest impulses, and 
understood their true significance. The "resistance" here mentioned is automatic; it 
increases indefinitely against direct pressure. It is useless to try to force oneself in 
these matters; the uninitiated Aspirant, however eager he may be, is sure to fail. 
One must know how to deal with each internal idea as it arises. It is impossible to 
overcome one's inhibitions by conscious effort; their existence justifies them. God 
is on their side, as on that of the victim in Browning's "Instans Tyrannus." A man 
cannot compel himself to love, however much he may want to, on various rational 
grounds. But on the other hand, when the true impulse comes, it overwhelms all its 
critics; they are powerless either to make or break a genius; it can only testify to the 
fact that it has met its master.» The other half of the work needs no such complex 
effort; for his Angel is simple and unperplexed, ready at all times to respond to 
rightly ordered approach. {295} 

But the results of the Ritual are too various to permit of rigid description. One 
may say that, presuming the union to be perfect, the Adept need not retain any 
memory soever of what has occurred. He may be merely aware of a gap in his 
conscious life, and judge of its contents by observing that his nature has been 
subtly transfigured. Such an experience might indeed be the proof of perfection. 

If the Adept is to be any wise conscious of his Angel it must be that some part of 
his mind is prepared to realise the rapture, and to express it to itself in one way or 
another. This involves the perfection of that part, its freedom from prejudice and 
the limitations of rationality so-called. For instance: one could not receive the 
illumination as to the nature of life which the doctrine of evolution should shed, if 
one is passionately persuaded that humanity is essentially not animal, or convinced 
that causality is repugnant to reason. The Adept must be ready for the utter 
destruction of his point of view on any subject, and even that of his innate 
conception of the forms and laws of thought.«Of course, even false tenets and 
modes of the mind are in one sense true. It is only their appearance which alters. 
Copernicus did not destroy the facts of nature, or change the instruments of 
observation. He merely effected a radical simplification of science. Error is really a 
"fool's knot". Moreover, the very tendency responsible for the entanglement is one 
of the necessary elements of the situation. Nothing is "wrong" in the end; and one 
cannot reach the "right" point of view without the aid of one's particular "wrong" 
point. If we reject or alter the negative of a photograph we shall not get a perfect 



positive.» Thus he may find that his Angel consider his "business" or his "love" to 
be absurd trifles; also that human ideas of "time" are invalid, and human "laws" of 
logic applicable only to the relations between illusions. 

Now the Angel will make contact with the Adept at any point that is sensitive to 
His influence. Such a point will naturally be one that is salient in the Adept's 
character, and also one that is, in the proper sense of the word, pure«This means, 
free from ideas, however excellent in themselves, which are foreign to it. For 
instance, literary interest has no proper place in a picture.». 

Thus an artist, attuned to appreciate plastic beauty is likely to {296} receive a 
visual impression of his Angel in a physical form which is sublimely quintessential 
of his ideal. A musician may be rapt away by majestic melodies such as he never 
hoped to hear. A philosopher may attain apprehension of tremendous truths, the 
solution of problems that had baffled him all his life. 

Conformably with this doctrine, we read of illuminations experienced by simple- 
minded men, such as a workman who "saw God" and likened Him to "a quantity of 
little pears". Again, we know that ecstasy, impinging upon unbalanced minds, 
inflames the idolised idea, and produces fanatical faith fierce even to frenzy, with 
intolerance and insanely disordered energy which is yet so powerful as to effect the 
destinies of empires. 

But the phenomena of the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian 
Angel are a side issue; the essence of the Union is the intimacy. Their intimacy (or 
rather identity) is independent of all partial forms of expression; at its best it is 
therefore as inarticulate as Love. 

The intensity of the consummation will more probably compel a sob or a cry, 
some natural physical gesture of animal sympathy with the spiritual spasm. This is 
to be criticised as incomplete self-control. Silence is nobler. 

In any case the Adept must be in communion with his Angel, so that his Soul is 
suffused with sublimity, whether intelligible or not in terms of intellect. It is evident 
that the stress of such spiritual possession must tend to overwhelm the soul, 
especially at first. It actually suffers from the excess of its ecstasy, just as extreme 
love produces vertigo. The soul sinks and swoons. Such weakness is fatal alike to 
its enjoyment and its apprehension. "Be strong! then canst thou bear more 
rapture!" sayeth the Book of the Law.«Liber Al vel Legis, II, 61-68, where the 
details of the proper technique are discussed. {WEH Note extension: The passage 
in quotations in this sentence nowhere appears in "The Book of the Law". Crowley 
is evidently recapitulating several passages in a paraphrase. AL II, 22 starts this, 
and the verses cited in this note conclude it.}» 

The Adept must therefore play the man, arousing himself to harden his soul. 

To this end, I, the Beast, have made trial and proof of divers devices. Of these 
the most potent is to set the body to strive with {297} the soul. Let the muscles take 
grip on themselves as if one were wrestling. Let the jaw and mouth, in particular, 
be tightened to the utmost. Breathe deeply, slowly, yet strongly. Keep mastery 
over the mind by muttering forcibly and audibly. But lest such muttering tend to 
disturb communion with the Angel, speak only His Name. Until the Adept have 
heard that Name, therefore, he may not abide in the perfect possession of his 
Beloved. His most important task is thus to open his ears to the voice of his Angel, 
that he may know him, how he is called. For hearken! this Name, understood 
rightly and fully, declareth the nature of the Angel in every point, wherefore also 
that Name is the formula of the perfection to which the Adept must aspire, and also 
of the power of Magick by virtue whereof he must work. 



He then that is as yet ignorant of that Name, let him repeat a word worthy of this 
particular Ritual. Such are Abrahadabra, the Word of the Aeon, which signifieth 
"The Great Work accomplished"; and Aumgn interpreted in Part III of Book 4«The 
essence of this matter is that the word AUM, which expresses the course of Breath 
(spiritual life) from free utterance through controlled concentration to Silence, is 
transmuted by the creation of the compound letter GR:Mu-Gamma-Nu to replace 
M: that is, Silence is realized as passing into continuous ecstatic vibration, of the 
nature of "Love" under "Will" as shewn by GR:Mu-Gamma-Nu = 40 + 3 + 50 = 93 
GR:Alpha-Gamma-Alpha-Pi-Eta, GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha etc., 
and the whole word has the value of 100, Perfection Perfected, the Unity in 
completion, and equivalent to GR:Kappa-Rho the conjunction of the essential male 
and female principles.»; and the name of THE BEAST, for that His number 
showeth forth this Union with the Angel, and His Work is no other than to make all 
men partakers of this Mystery of the Mysteries of Magick. 

So then saying this word or that, let the Adept wrestle with his Angel and 
withstand Him, that he may constrain Him to consent to continue in communion 
until the consciousness becomes capable of clear comprehension, and of accurate 
transmission«The "normal" intellect is incapable of these functions; a superior 
faculty must have been developed. As Zoroaster says: "Extend the void mind of 
thy soul to that Intelligible that thou mayst learn the Intelligible, because it 
subsisteth beyond Mind. Thou wilt not understand It as when understanding some 
common thing."» of the {298} transcendent Truth of the Beloved to the heart that 
holds him. 

The firm repetition of one of these Words ought to enable the Adept to maintain 
the state of Union for several minutes, even at first. 

In any case he must rekindle his ardour, esteeming his success rather as an 
encouragement to more ardent aspiration than as a triumph. He should increase 
his efforts. 

Let him beware of the "lust of result", of expecting too much, of losing courage if 
his first success is followed by a series of failures. 

For success makes success seem so incredible that one is apt to create an 
inhibition fatal to subsequent attempts. One fears to fail; the fear intrudes upon the 
concentration and so fulfils its own prophecy. We know how too much pleasure in 
a love affair makes one afraid to disgrace oneself on the next few occasions; 
indeed, until familiarity has accustomed one to the idea that one's lover has never 
supposed one to be more than human. Confidence returns gradually. Inarticulate 
ecstasy is replaced by a more sober enjoyment of the elements of the fascination. 

Just so one's first dazzled delight in a new landscape turns, as one continues to 
gaze, to the appreciation of exquisite details of the view. At first they were blurred 
by the blinding rush of general beauty; they emerge one by one as the shock 
subsides, and passionate rapture yields to intelligent interest. 

In the same way the Adept almost always begins by torrential lyrics painting out 
mystical extravagances about "ineffable love", "unimaginable bliss", "inexpressible 
infinities of illimitable utterness".«This corresponds to the emotional and 
metaphysical fog which is characteristic of the emergence of thought from 
homogeneity. The clear and concise differentiation of ideas marks the adult 
mind.» He usually loses his sense of proportion, of humour, of reality, and of 
sound judgment. His ego is often inflated to the bursting point, till he would be 
abjectly ridiculous if he were not so pitifully dangerous to himself and others. He 
also tends to take his new-found "truths of illumination" for the entire body of truth, 



and insists that they must be as valid an vital for all men as they happen to be for 
himself. {299} 

It is wise to keep silence about those things "unlawful to utter" which one may 
have heard "in the seventh heaven". This may not apply to the sixth. 

The Adept must keep himself in hand, however tempted to make a new heaven 
and a new earth in the next few days by trumpeting his triumphs. He must give 
time a chance to redress his balance, sore shaken by the impact of the Infinite. 

As he becomes adjusted to intercourse with his Angel, he will find his passionate 
ecstasy develop a quality of peace and intelligibility which adds power, while it 
informs and fortifies his mental and moral qualities instead of obscuring and 
upsetting them. He will by now have become able to converse with his Angel, 
impossible as it once seemed; for he now knows that the storm of sound which he 
supposed to be the Voice was only the clamour of his own confusions. The 
"infinity" nonsense was born of his own inability to think clearly beyond his limits, 
just as a Bushman, confronted by numbers above five, can only call them "many". 

The truth told by the Angel, immensely as it extends the horizon of the Adept, is 
perfectly definite and precise. It does not deal in ambiguities and abstractions. It 
possesses form, and confesses law, in exactly the same way and degree as any 
other body of truth. It is to the truth of the material and intellectual spheres of man 
very much what the Mathematics of Philosophy with its "infinite series" and 
"Cantorian continuity" is to schoolboy arithmetic. Each implies the other, though by 
that one may explore the essential nature of existence, and by this a pawnbroker's 
profits. 

This then is the true aim of the Adept in this whole operation, to assimilate himself 
to his Angel by continual conscious communion. For his Angel is an intelligible 
image of his own true Will, to do which is the whole of the law of his Being. 

Also the Angel appeareth in Tiphereth, which is the heart of the Ruach, and thus 
the Centre of Gravity of the Mind. It is also directly inspired from Kether, the 
ultimate Self, through the Path of the High Priestess, or initiated intuition. Hence 
the Angel is in truth the Logos or articulate expression of the whole Being of the 
Adept, so that as he increases in the perfect understanding of {300} His name, he 
approaches the solution of the ultimate problem, Who he himself truly is. 

Unto this final statement the Adept may trust his Angel to lead him; for the 
Tiphereth-consciousness alone is connected by paths with the various parts of his 
mind.«See the maps "Minutum Mundum" in the Equinox 1,2, & 3 and the general 
relations detailed in Liber 777, of which the most important columns are reprinted in 
Appendix V.» None therefore save He hath the knowledge requisite for 
calculating the combinations of conduct which will organise and equilibrate the 
forces of the Adept, against the moment when it becomes necessary to confront 
the Abyss. The Adept must control a compact and coherent mass if he is to make 
sure of hurling it from him with a clean-cut gesture. 

I, The Beast 666, lift up my voice and swear that I myself have been brought 
hither by mine Angel. After that I had attained unto the Knowledge and 
Conversation of Him by virtue of mine ardour towards Him, and of this Ritual that I 
bestow upon men my fellows, and most of His great Love that He beareth to me, 
yea, verily, He led me to the Abyss; He bade me fling away all that I had and all 
that I was; and He forsook me in that Hour. But when I came beyond the Abyss, to 
be reborn within the womb of BABALON, then came he unto me abiding in my 
virgin heart, its Lord and Lover! 

Also He made me a Magus, speaking through His Law, the Word of the new 
Aeon, the Aeon of the Crowned and Conquering Child.«For the account of these 



matters see The Equinox, Vol. I, "The Temple of Solomon the King", Liber 418, 
Liber Aleph, John St. John, The Urn, and Book 4, Part IV.» Thus he fulfilled my 
will to bring full freedom to the race of Men. 

Yea, he wrought also in me a Work of wonder beyond this, but in this matter I am 
sworn to hold my peace. 

{301} 


APPENDIX V 

A FEW OF THE PRINCIPAL CORRESPONDENCES 
OFTHEQABALAH. 

REPRINTED WITH ADDITIONS FROM 
777 


{303} 


TABLE I 


I II III 

KEY SCALE : HEBREW NAMES OF NUMBERS : ENGLISH OF COLUMN II : 
& LETTERS 


0 


1 

2 

3 


--+.+ 

:Aleph-Yod-Nunfina! 

:Aleph-Yod-Nunfinal 

:Samekh-Vau-Pehfinal 

:Aleph-Yod-Nunfinal 

:Samekh-Vau-Pehfinal 

:Aleph-Vau-Resh 

:Koph-Taw-Resh 

:Chet-Koph-Mem-Heh 

:Bet-Yod-Nun-Heh 


: Nothing. 

: No Limit. 

: Limitless L.V.X. 


: Crown. 

: Wisdom. 

: Understanding. 









4 

Chet-Samekh-Dalet 

: Mercy. 

5 

Gemel-Bet-Vau-Resh-Heh : Strength. 

6 

Taw-Peh-Aleph-Resh-Taw : Beauty. 

7 

4un-Tzaddi-Chet 

: Victory. 

8 

Heh-Vau-Dalet 

: Splendour. 

9 

Yod-Samekh-Vau-Dalet : Foundation. 

10 

:Mem-Lamed-Koph-Vau-Taw : Kingdom 

11 

Aleph-Lamed-Pehfinal : Ox. 

12 

Bet-Yod-Taw 

: House. 

13 

Gemel-Mem-Lamed 

: Camel. 

14 

Dalet-Lamed-Taw 

: Door. 

15 

Heh-Heh 

Window. 

16 

Vau-Vau 

Nail. 

17 

Zain-Yod-Nunfinal 

: Sword. 

18 

Chet-Yod-Taw 

: Fence. 

19 

Tet-Yod-Taw 

: Serpent. 

20 

Yod-Vau-Dalet 

: Hand. 

21 

Koph-Pehfinal 

: Palm. 

22 

Lamed-Mem-Dalet 

: Ox Goad. 

23 

Mem-Yod-Memfinal 

: Water. 

24 

Nun-Vau-Nunfinal 

: Fish. 

25 

■Samekh-Mem-Kophfinal : Prop. 

26 

Ayin-Yod-Nunfinal 

: Eye. 

27 

Peh-Heh 

Mouth. 

28 

Tzaddi-Dalet-Yod 

: Fish-hook. 

29 

Qof-Vau-Pehfinal 

: Back of Head. 

30 

Resh-Yod-Shin 

: Head. 

31 

Shin-Yod-Nunfinal 

: Tooth. 

32 

Taw-Vau 

Tau (as Egyptian). 

32 "bis" 

:Taw-Vau 

: — : 

31 "bis" 

:Shin-Yod-Nunfinal 

; — ; 


{304 & 305} 


TABLE I 


I VI VII 

KEY SCALE : THE HEAVENS OF ASSIAH : ENGLISH OF COLUMN VI 

.+.+.: 

1 :Resh-Aleph-Shin-Yod-Taw : Sphere of the Primum Mobile : 















:Heh-Gemel-Lamed-Gemel- : 

: Lamed-Yod-Memfinal : : 

2 :Mem-Samekh-Lamed-Vau-Taw : Sphere of the Zodiac 

: : Fixed Stars 

3 :Shin-Bet-Taw-Aleph-Yod : Sphere of Saturn 

4 :Tzaddi-Dalet-Qof : Sphere of Jupiter 

5 :Mem-Aleph-Dalet-Yod- : Sphere of Mars 
: Memfinal 

6 :Shin-Mem-Shin : Sphere of Sol : 

7 :Nun-Vau-Gemel-Heh : Sphere of Venus 

8 :Koph-Vau-Koph-Bet : Sphere of Mercury 

9 :Lamed-Bet-Nun-Heh : Sphere of Luna 

10 :Chet-Lamed-Memfinal : Sphere of the Elements 
:Yod-Samekh-Vau-Dalet- 

: Vau-Taw 

11 :Resh-Vau-Chet : Air 

12 : (Planets following : MERCURY 
: Sephiroth corresponding): 

13 : Luna 

14 : Venus 

15 :Tet-Lamed-Heh : Aries Fire 

16 :Shin-Vau-Resh : Taurus Earth 

17 :Taw-Aleph-Vau-Mem-Yod- : Gemini Air 
: Memfinal 

18 :Samekh-Resh-Tet-Nunfinal : Cancer Water 

19 :Aleph-Resh-Yod-Heh : Leo Fire 

20 :Bet-Taw-Vau-Lamed-Heh : Virgo Earth 

21 : Jupiter 

22 :Mem-Aleph-Zain-Nun-Yod- : Libra Air 
: Memfinal 

23 :Mem-Yod-Memfinal : Water 

24 :Ayin-Qof-Resh-Bet : Scorpio Water 

25 :Qof-Shin-Taw : Sagittarius Fire 

26 :Gemel-Dalet-Yod : Capricornus Earth 

27 : Mars 

28 :Dalet-Lamed-Yod : Aquarius Air 

29 :Dalet-Gemel-Yod-Memfinal : Pisces Water 

30 : Sol : 

31 :Aleph-Shin : Fire 

32 : Saturn 

32 "bis" :Aleph-Resh-Tzaddifinal : Earth 

31 "bis" :Aleph-Taw : Spirit 


{306 & 307} 












TABLE I 


IX XI XII 

: THE SWORD : ELEMENTS 

AND :(WITH THEIR PLANE-: THE TREE OF LIFE 
: THE SERPENT : TARY RULERS) : 

:Do not confuse with: 

:rulers of Zodiac. : 

.+.+.+.: 

0 :.:.:.: 

1 : The Flaming : Root of Air :1st Plane Middle Pillar: 

2 : Sword follows : " " Fire :2nd " Right " : 

3 : the downward : " " Water :2nd " Left " : 

4 : course of the : " " Water :3rd " Right " : 

5 : Sephiroth, and : " " Fire :3rd " Left " : 

6 : is compared " " Air :4th " Middle " : 

7 : to the Light- : " " Fire :5th " Right " : 

8 : ning Flash. : " " Water :5th " Left " : 

9 : Its hilt is : ” " Air :6th " Middle " : 

10 : in Kether and : " " Earth :7th.: 

: its point in : 

: Malkuth. 


11 :The Serpent of : Hot and Moist Air Path joins 1-2 


12 :Wisdom follows :.: " " 1-3 

13 :the course of :.: " " 1-6 

14 :the paths or .: " " 2-3 


15 betters upward, : Sun Fire Jupiter : " " 2-6 

16 :its head being : Venus Earth Moon : " " 2-4 

17 :thus in Aleph, : Saturn Air Mercury: " " 3-6 

18 :its tail in Taw.: Mars Water :" " 3-5 

19 :Aleph, Mem, & : Sun Fire Jupiter : " " 4-5 


:Shin are 

20 :the Mother : Venus Earth Moon : " " 4-6 

21 betters, re- :.: " " 4-7 : 


22 :ferring to the : Saturn Air Mercury: " " 5-6 
23 :Elements; Bet, : Cold & Moist Water: " " 5-8 

24 :Gemel, Dalet, : Mars Water : " " 6-7 

:Koph, Peh, Resh : 

25 :and Taw, the : Sun Fire Jupiter : " " 6-9 

26 :Double letters, : Venus Earth Moon : " " 6-8 

27 :to the Planets; :.: " " 7-8 

28 :the rest, : Saturn Air Mercury: " " 7-9 


29 

:Single letters, : Mars Water 

: " " 7-10 

: 30 

:to the Zodiac. :.: 

" " 8-9 

:31 

: Hot and Dry Fire 

: " " 8-10 

: 32 

:.:.: " " 9-10 




















32 "bis" : 
31 "bis" : 


: Cold and Dry Earth: 


{WEH NOTE: Row 29 has been corrected, original had a typo of Mars Fire} 

{308} 


TABLE I 


XIV 

XV 

GENERAL ATTRIBUTION : THE KING SCALE 

OF TAROT 

OF COLOUR 

. + 

- 1 -. 

: 1 :The 4 Aces 

:Brilliance 

2 The 4 Twos — Kings or Knights Pure Soft Blue 

3 The 4 Threes — Queens :Crimson 

4 The 4 Fours 

Peep violet 

5 The 4 Fives 

:Orange 

6 The 4 Sixes — Emperors or Princes :Clear pink rose 

7 The 4 Sevens 

:Amber 

8 The 4 Eights 

:Violet purple 

9 The 4 Nines 

Jndigo 

: 10 The 4 Tens — Empresses or :Yellow 

Princesses 


:11 The Fool — (Swords) Emperors or :Bright pale yellow 

Princes 


: 12 The Juggler 

:Yellow 

: 13 The High Priestess 

:Blue 

: 14 The Empress 

:Emerald Green 

15 The Emperor 

:Scarlet 

16 The Hierophant 

:Red Orange 

17 The Lovers 

:Orange 

18 The Chariot 

:Amber 

19 Strength 

:Yellow, greenish 

20 Permit 

:Green yellowish 

: 21 :Wheel of Fortune 

:Violet 

22 Justice 

:Emerald Green 

:23 The Hanged Man — 

(Cups) Queens Peep blue 

24 :Death 

Preen blue 

25 Temperance 

:Blue 

26 The Devil 

:lndigo 

: 27 The House of God 

:Scarlet 

28 The Star 

:Violet 

29 The Moon 

:Crimson (ultra violet) : 

: 30 The Sun 

:Orange 

:31 The Angel or Last Judgment — :Glowing orange scarlet: 














(Wands) Kings or Knights 
32 :The Universe :lndigo 

32 "bis" :Empresses (Coins) :Citrine, olive, russet: 

: : andblack(l) : 

31 "bis" :AII 22 trumps :White merging into grey: 


(1) The Pure Earth known to the Ancient Egyptians, during that 
Equinox of the Gods over which Isis presided (i.e. The Pagan Era) was: 
taken as Green. 


{309} 


TABLE I 


XIX XXII 

KEY SCALE: SELECTION OF EGYPTIAN GODS : SMALL SELECTION OF 


HINDU DEITIES 


0 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 


+.+.: 

:Harpocrates, Amoun, Nuith. :AUM. 

:Ptah, Asar un Nefer, Hadith. :Parabrahm (or any other whom : 
: one wishes to please). 

:Amoun, Thoth, Nuith (Zodiac).:Shiva, Vishnu (as Buddha ava- 
: tara).Akasa(as matter).Lingam: 

:Maut, Isis, Nephthys. :Bhavani (all forms of Sakti), : 

Prana (as Force), Yoni. 

:lndra, Brahma. 

:Vishnu, Varruna-Avatar. 
:Vishnu-Hari-Krishna-Rama. 

:Bhavani (all forms of Sakti). : 

Prana (as Force), Yoni. 

:Hanuman. 

:Ganesha Vishnu (Kurm Avatar). : 

:Lakshmi, etc. (Kundalini) 


:Amoun, Isis. 
:Horus, Nephthys. 
:Asar, Ra. 
:Hathoor. 


:Anubis. 

:Shu. 

:Seb. Lower (i.e. unwedded), 
: Isis and Nephthys. 


11 :Nu. The Maruts (Vayu). 

12 Thoth and Cynocephalus. :Hanuman, Vishnu (as Parasa- 

: Rama). 

13 :Chomse. :Chandra (as Moon). 

14 :Hathoor. :Lalita(sexual aspect of Sakti): 

15:MenThu. :Shiva. 

16 :Asar Ameshet Apis. :Shiva (Sacred Bull). 

17 :Various twin dieties, Rehkt :Various twin and hybrid 

: Merti, etc. : Deities. 

18 :Kephra. :.: 

19 :Ra-Hoor-Khuit, Pasht, Sekhet,:Vishnu (Nara-Singh Avatar). 










: Mau, Sekhmet. 

20 :lsis (as Virgin). :The Gopi Girls, the Lord of : 

: Yoga. 

21 :Amoun-Ra. :Brahma, Indra. 

22 :Ma. :Yama. 

23 :Tum Athph Auramoth (as Water):Soma (apas). 

: Asar (as Hanged Man), 

: Hekar, Isis. 

24 :Merti goddesses, Typhon, :Kundalini. 

: Apep, Khephra. 

25 :.:Vishnu (Horse-Avatar). : 

26 :Khem (Set). :Lingam, Yoni. : 

27 :Horus. . 

28 :Ahephi, Aroueris. . 

29 :Khephra (as Scarab in Tarot :Vishnu (Matsya Avatar). 

: Trump). 

30 :Ra and many others. :Surya (as Sun). 

31 :Thoum-aesh-neith, Mau, Ka- :Agni (Tejas) Yama, (as God of : 
: beshunt, Horus, Tarpesheth.: last Judgment). 

32 :Sebek, Mako. :Brahama. 

32 "bis" :Satem, Ahapshi, Nephthys, :(Prithivi). 

: Ameshet. 

31 "bis" :Asar. :(Akasa). 


{310 & 311} 


TABLE I 


XXXIV XXXV 

KEY SCALE: SOME GREEK GODS SOME ROMAN GODS 

.+.+.: 

0 Pan.:.: 

1 :Zeus, lacchus Jupiter 

2 :Athena, Uranus Janus 

3 :Cybele, Demeter, Rhea, Here Juno, Cybele, Saturn, Hecate : 

4 Poseidon Jupiter 

5 :Ares, Hades :Mars 

6 :lacchus, Apollo, Adonis :Apollo 

7 :Aphrodite, Nike :Venus 

8 :Hermes :Mercury 

9 :Zeus (as Air), Diana of :Diana (as Moon) 

: Ephesus (as phallic stone) : 

10 Persephone (Adonis), Psyche :Ceres 

11 :Zeus Jupiter 

12 :Hermes :Mercury 














13 :Artemis, Hecate 

:Diana 

14 :Aphrodite 

:Venus 

15 :Athena 

:Mars, Minerva 

16 :(Here) 

:Venus 

17 :Castor & Pollux, Apollo the :Casto & Pollux (Janus) 

: Diviner 


18 :Apollo the Charioteer :Mercury 

19 :Demeter (borne by lions) :Venus (repressing the fire of : 


Vulcan) : 

20 :(Attis) 

:(Attis) Ceres, Adonis 

21 :Zeus 

Jupiter (Pluto) 

22 :Themis, Minos, AEacus, and :Vuican 

: Rhadamanthus 


23 Poseidon 

:Neptune 

24 :Ares 

:Mars 

25 :Apollo, Artemis (hunters) :Diana (as Archer) 

26 Pan, Priapus (Erect Hermes Pan, Vesta, Bacchus, Priapus 

: and Bacchus) 


27 :Ares 

:Mars 

28 :(Athena), Ganymede Juno 

29 Poseidon 

:Neptune 

30 :Helios, Apollo 

:Apollo 

31 :Hades 

:Vulcan, Pluto 

32 :(Athena) 

:Saturn 

32 "bis" :(Demeter) 

:Ceres 

31 "bis" Jacchus 

:(Liber) : 

{312} 



TABLE 1 

XXXVIII 

XXXIX 

:KEY SCALE: ANIMALS, REAL AND PLANTS, REAL AND 

IMAGINARY 

IMAGINARY 

. + 

: 0 :. 

+ 

: 1 :God. 

:A!mond in flower. 

2 :Man. 

:Amaranth. 

3 :Woman. 

:Cypress, Opium Poppy. 

4 :Unicom. 

:Olive, Shamrock. 

5 :Basilisk. 

:Oak, Nux Vomica, Nettle. 

6 Phoenix, Lion, Child 

:Acacia, Bay, Laurel, Vine. 

7 :Lynx. 

Pose. 

8 hermaphrodite, Jackal, Twin :Moly, Anhalonium Lewinii. 

: Serpents. 













9 :Elephant. :(Banyan) Mandrake, Damiana, : 

: Yohimba. 

: 10 :Sphinx. :Willow, Lily, Ivy. 

:11 :Eagle or Man (Cherub of Air).:Aspen. 

: 12 :Swallow, Ibis, Ape, Twin :Vervain, Herb Mercury, 

: Serpents. : Marjolane, Palm. 

: 13 :Dog. :Almond, Mugwort, Hazel, 

: (as Moon). Moonworth, : 

: Ranunculus. 

: 14 :Sparrow, Dove, Swan. :Myrtle, Rose, Clover. 

: 15:Ram, Owl. :Tiger Lily, Geranium. 

: 16 :Bull (Cherub of Earth). :Mallow. 

: 17 :Magpie, Hybrids. :Hybrids, Orchids. 

: 18 :Crab, Turtle, Sphinx. :Lotus. 

: 19 :Lion (Cherub of Fire). :Sunflower. 

20 :Virgin, Anchorite, any :Snowdrop, Lily, Narcissus. 

: solitary person or animal. : 

: 21 :Eagle. :Hyssop, Oak, Poplar, Fig. 

22 :Elephant. :Aloe. 

:23 :Eagle-snake-scorpion :Lotus, all Water Plants. 

: (Cherub of Water). 

24 :Scorpion, Beetle, Lobster or :Cactus. 

: Crayfish, Wolf. 

25 :Centaur, Horse, Hyppogriff, :Rush. 

: Dog. 

26 :Goat, Ass. :lndian Hemp, Orchis Root, 

: : : Thistle. 

: 27 :Horse, Bear, Wolf. :Absinthe, Rue. 

28 :Man or Eagle (Cherub of Air).:(Olive) Cocoanut. 

: : Peacock. 

29 :Fish, Dolphin, Crayfish, :Unicellular Organisms, Opium. : 

: Beetle. 

: 30 :Lion, Sparrowhawk. :Sunflower, Laurel, Heliotrope.: 

:31 :Lion (Cherub of Fire). :Red Poppy, Hibiscus, Nettle. : 

: 32 :Crocodile. :Ash, Cypress, Hellebore, Yew, : 

: : : Nightshade. 

:32 bis :Bull (Cherub of Earth). :Oak, Ivy. 

:31 bis :Sphinx (if Sworded and :Almond in flower. 

: Crowned). 

{WEH NOTE: lines 11, 16, 28 & 32 bis corrected as to element; original had typos 
of Fire, Air, Fire and Water respectively.} 

{313 & 314} 


TABLE I 







XL XLI 

KEY SCALE: PRECIOUS STONES 


MAGICAL WEAPONS 


-+- 


-+- 


0 

1 


:Diamond. 


:Swastika or Fylfat Cross, 

: Crown. 

2 :Star Ruby, Turquoise. :Lingam, the Inner Robe of 

: Glory. 

3 :Star Sapphire, Pearl. :Yoni, the Outer Robe of 

: Concealment. 

4 :Amethyst, Sapphire. :The Wand, Sceptre, or Crook. 

5 :Ruby. :The Sword, Spear, Scourge or 

: Chain. 

6 :Topaz, Yellow Diamond. :The Lamen or Rosy Cross. 

7 :Emerald. :The Lamp and Girdle. 

8 :Opal, especially Fire Opal. :The Names and Versicles, 

: the Apron. 

9 :Quartz. :The Perfumes and Sandals. 

10 :Rock Crystal. :The Magical Circle & Triangle .: 

11 Topaz, Chalcedony. :The Dagger or Fan. 

12 :Opal, Agate. :The Wand or Caducesus. 

13 :Moonstone, Pearl, Crystal. :Bow and Arrow. 

14 :Emerald, Turquoise. :The Girdle. 

15 :Ruby. :The Florns, Energy, the Burin. 

16:Topaz. :The Labour of Preparation. 

17 :Alexandrite, Tourmaline, :The Tripod. 

Iceland Spar. 

:The Furnace. 

:The Discipline (Preliminary). 

:The Lamp and Wand (Virile 
: Force reserved), the Bread. 

21 :Amethyst, Lapis Lazuli. :The Sceptre. 

22 :Emerald. :The Cross of Equilibrium. 

23 :Beryl or Aquamarine. :The Cup and Cross of Suffer- 

: ing, the Wine. 

:The Pain of the Obligation. 

:The Arrow (swift and straight : 

: application of Force). 

26 :Black Diamond. :The Secret Force, Lamp. 

27 :Ruby, any red stone. :The Sword. 

28 :Artificial Glass. :The Censer or Aspergillus. 

29 Pearl. :The Twilight of the Place, 

: Magic Mirror. 

30 :Crysoleth. :The Lamen or Bow and Arrow. 

31 :Fire Opal. :The Wand, Lamp, Pyramid of Fire.: 

32 :Onyx. The Sickle. 

32 "bis" :Salt. The Pantacle, the Salt. 

31 "bis" :.:.: 


18 :Amber. 

19 Oat's Eye. 

20 Peridot. 


24 :Snakestone. 

25 Jacinth. 


{315 & 316} 








TABLE I 


XLII : LIN : XLIX 

KEY SCALE: PERFUMES THE GREEK : LINEAL FIGURES OF THE 
:ALPHABET : PLANETS AND GEOMANCY 

.+.+.+.: 

0 .: The Circle. 

1 :Ambergris. The Point. 

2 :Musk : (sigma) The Line, also the Cross. 

3 :Myrrh, Civet The Plane, also the Diamond, : 

: Oval, Circle and other Yoni : 

: Symbols. 

4 :Cedar : (iota) The Solid Figure. 

5 Tobacco : (phi) The Tessaract. 

6 :Olibanum : omega : Sephirotic Geomantic Fi- : 

7 :Benzoin, Rose, : epsilon : gures follow the Planets. 

: Red Sandal : Caput and Cauda Draconis 

8 :Storax : are the Nodes of the Moon, : 

9 Jasmine, Jinseng, : chi : nearly = Herschel and 

: all Odoriferous : : Neptune respectively. 

: Roots : They belong to Malkuth. 

10 :Dittany of Crete : Sampi 

11 :Galbanum : alpha Those of Airy Triplicity. 

12 :Mastic, White : beta :Octagram. 

: Sandal, Mace, 

: Storax, all Fu- : 

: gitive Odours. 

13 :Menstrual Blood, : gamma :Enneagram. 

: Camphor, Aloes, : 

: all Sweet : 

: Virginal Odours. : 

14 :Sandalwood, Myrtle : delta :Heptagram. 

: all Soft Volup- : : : 

: tuous Odours. 

15 :Dragon's Blood. : epsilon :Puer. 

16 :Storax. : digamma :Amissio. 

17 :Wormwood. : zeta :Albus. 

18 :Onycha. : eta :Populus and Via. 

19 :Olibanum. : theta :Fortuna Major & Fortuna Minor.: 

20 :White Sandal, : iota :Conjunctio. 

: Narcissus. 

21 :Saffron, all : kappa :Square and Rhombus. 

: Generous Odours. : 

22 :Galbanum. : lambda :Puella. 

23 :Onycha, Myrrh. : mu Those of Watery Triplicity. 

24 :Siamese Benzoin, : nu :Rubeus. 

: Opoponax. 

25 :Lign-aloes. :xi (sigma):Acquisitio. 














26 :Musk, Civet (also : omicron :Carcer. 

: :Saturnian perfumes): : : 

: 27 Pepper, Dragon's : pi Pentagram. 

: Blood, all Hot : 

: : Pungent Odours. : 

28 :Galbanum. : psi :Tristitia. 

29 :Ambergris. : koppa :Laetitia. 

: 30 :Olibanum, Cinamon, : rho :Hexagram. 

:all Glorious Odours: 

:31 :Olibanum, all : sampi Those of Firey Triplicity. 

: Fiery Odours. 

: 32 :Assafoetida, : tau Triangle. 

: Scammony, Indigo, : 

: Sulphur, all Evil : : : 

: Odours. 

:32 bis :Storax, all Dull : upsilon Those of Earthy Triplicity. 

: Heavy Odours. 

{WEH NOTE: on line 9, Chi was omitted; lines 21 & 32 bis, Chi and Tau there by 
error. These have been restored from Liber 777} {317 & 318} 


TABLE II 


: LIV : LV LXIII : LXIV : 

KEY SCALE: THE THE ELEMENTS : :SECRET NAMES: 

BETTERS OF: AND : THE FOUR WORLDS : OF THE FOUR: 
: THE NAME: SENSES : WORLDS : 


.+. 

11 : Vau 

23 : Heh 

31 : Yod 

32 "bis" : Heh 

31 "bis" : Shin 


+.+.+ . : 

: Air, Smell. :Yetzirah, Formative :Mem-Heh Mah: 

: World. 

: Water, Taste. :Briah, Creative :Samekh-Gemel: 

: World. Seg: 

: Fire, Sight. :Atziluth, Archetypal:Ayin-Bet Ob: 

: World. 

: Earth, Touch. :Assiah, Material :Bet-Nunfinal: 

: World. Ben: 

: Spirit, :.:.: 

Hearing. 


: LXVIII : LXIX : LXX : LXXV : LXXVI : 

THE PART: THE :ATTRIBUTION:THE FIVE ELEMENTS THE FIVE: 
: OF ALCHEMICAL: OF : (TATWAS) :SKANDHAS: 

THE SOUL: ELEMENTS : PENTAGRAM : 

11 :HB:RVCh : Mercury :Left Upper :Vayu - The Blue :Sankhara: 

:Ruach : : Point. : Circle. 

23 :HB:NShMH: Salt :Right Upper:Aupas - The Silver :Vedana. : 















:Neshamah: : Point. : Crescent 

31 :HB:ChYH : Sulphur :Right Lower:Agni or Tejas - :San—n—a. : 
:Chiah : : Point. : The Red Triangle.: 

32 "bis" :HB:NPSh : Salt :Left Lower :Prithivi - The :Rupa 
:Nephesh : : Point. : Yellow Square. 

31 "bis" :H:YChYDH: :Topmost :Akasa - The Black :Vin—nanam: 

:lechidah: : Point. : Egg. 


TABLE III 


LXXVII : LXXXI : LXXXIII 

THE PLANETS : : THE ATTRIBUTION OF 

AND THEIR NUMBERS : METALS : THE HEXAGRAM 

+.+.+.: 


12 

: Mercury 

8 

: Mercury. 

: Left Lower Point. 

13 

: Moon 

9 

: Silver. 

: Bottom Point. 

14 

: Venus 

7 

: Copper. 

: Right Lower Point 

21 

: Jupiter 

4 

: Tin. 

Right Upper Point. 

27 

: Mars 

5 

: Iron. 

Left Upper Point. 

30 

: Sun 

6 

: Gold. 

: Centre Point. 

31 

: Saturn 

3 

: Lead. 

: Top Point. 


{319} 


TABLE IV 


:XCVII : CXVII : CXVIII : CXXIV : CXXXIII 
KEY SCALE:PARTS : THE : THE CHAKKRAS OR : THE : TITLES AND 
: OF : SOUL: CENTRES OF :HEAVENLY : ATTRIBUTIONS OF 
: THE :(HINDU): PRANA :HEXAGRAM : THE WAND SUIT : 

: SOUL: : (HINDUISM) : (CLUBS) 

0 :.:.:.:.:.: 

1 :YChYDH:Atma :Sahasrara (above : Jupiter :The Root of the 

: Head). : Powers of Fire. 

2 :ChYH :Buddhi :Ajna (Pineal : Mercury :Mars in Aries 

: Gland). : Dominion. 

3 :NShMH :Higher :Visuddhi : Moon :Sun in Aries Esta- : 

: Manas : (Larynx). :[Saturn : blished Strength. : 

: Daath] : 

4 :.:.: Venus :Venus in Aries 

: : Perfected Work. : 

5 :Lower -:Anahata (Heart) : Mars :Saturn in Leo 

: : Strife. 




















: Manas : 

6 : 


Sun Jupiter in Leo 
: Victory. 


7 :-RVCh :Kama :Manipura (Solar : :Mars in Leo Valour.: 

: : : Plexus). : : : 

8 Prana :Svadistthana :Mercury in Sagit- : 

: : : : : tarius Swiftness.: 

: (Navel). 

9 :Linga .- -. :Moon in Sagittarius: 

.Sharira: : Great Strength. : 

-:Muladhara (Lingam: 

10 :NPSh :Sthula : and Anus). :Saturn in Sagit- : 

: tarius Oppression.: 

: :Sharira: : : : 


XCVIII — English of Col. XCVII 

The Self.1 The Intellect. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 

The Life Force.2 The Animal soul which 

The Intuition.3 perceives and feels.. 10 

{320} 


TABLE IV 


CXXXIV CXXXV CXXXVI 

KEY SCALE: TITLES AND : TITLES AND : TITLES AND 

ATTRIBUTIONS OF THE : ATTRIBUTIONS OF : ATTRIBUTIONS OF 
:CUP OR CHALICE SUIT : THE SWORD SUIT THE COIN, DISC OR : 
(HEARTS) (SPADES) : PANTACLE SUIT : 

: (DIAMONDS) 

.+.+.+.: 


1 The Root of the The Root of the The Root of the 

: Powers of Water. : Powers of Air. : Powers of Earth. 

2 :Venus in Cancer Love. :Moon in Libra Jupiter in Capricorn : 

: : The Lord of : The Lord of 

: Peace restored. : Harmonious Change : 

3 :Mercury in Cancer :Saturn in Libra :Mars in Capricorn 
: Abundance. : Sorrow. : Material Works. 


4 


:Moon in Cancer Jupiter in Libra Pun in Capricorn 
: Blended Pleasure. : Rest from Strife. : Earthly Power. 






















5 :Mars in Scorpio :Venus in Aquarius :Mercury in Taurus 

: Loss in Pleasure. : Defeat. : Material Trouble. : 

6 :Sun in Scorpio :Mercury in Aquarius :Moon in Taurus 

: Pleasure. : Earned Success. : Material Success. : 

7 :Venus in Scorpio :Moon in Aquarius :Saturn in Taurus 

: Illusionary Success.: Unstable Effort. : Success Unfulfilled.: 

8 :Saturn in Pisces Jupiter in Gemini :Sun in Virgo 

: Abandoned Success. : Shortened Force. : Prudence. 

9 Jupiter in Pisces :Mars in Gemini :Venus in Virgo 

: Material Happiness. : Despair & Cruelty. : Material Gain. 

10 :Mars in Pisces :Sun in Gemini :Mercury in Virgo 

: Perfected Success. : Ruin. : Wealth. 


{WEH NOTE: Two typos have been corrected in column CXXXIV by Liber 777: 4, 
Moon in place of Sun and 6, Sun in place of Moon.} 

{321} 


TABLE V 


CXXXVII CXXXVIII CXXXIX 

:KEY SCALE: SIGNS OF THE : PLANETS RULING IN : PLANETS EXALTED 
IN: 

ZODIAC : COLUMN CCXXXVII : COLUMN CXXXVII : 

:.+.+.+.: 


15 

Aries 

Mars 

: P. M. (Sun) 

16 

Taurus 

Venus 

: Uranus (Moon) 

17 

Gemini 

Mercury 

: Neptune 

18 

Cancer 

Moon 

: P. M. (Jupiter) : 

19 

Leo 

Sun 

: Uranus 

20 

Virgo 

Mercury 

: Neptune (Mercury) 

22 

Libra 

Venus 

: P. M. (Saturn) : 

24 

Scorpio 

Mars 

: Uranus 










25 

Sagittarius 

: Jupiter 

: Neptune 

26 

Capricorn 

Saturn 

: P. M. (Mars) 

28 

Aquarius 

Saturn 

: Uranus 

29 

Pisces 

Jupiter 

: Neptune (Venus) 


{WEH NOTE: Liber 111 gives different entries for column CXXXIX, and these have 
been added in parenthesis without deletion of original.} 

{322} 


TABLE I 


: CLXXV : : CLXXVI : CLXXVII : CLXXIX : 

KEY SCALE:HEBREW : ENGLISH :NUMERICAL: YETZIRATIC :NUMBERS : 
BETTERS: VALUES OF : VALUE ATTRIBUTION PRINTED : 

: HEBREW :OF COLUMN: OF COLUMN :ON TAROT: 

: LETTERS : CLXXV : CLXXV : 




11 :Aieph :A Aleph 

1 : Air : 0 


12 Pet :B Beth 

2 : Mercury : 1 


13 :Gemel :G Gimel 

3 : Moon 

2 

14 :Dalet :D Daleth 

4 : Venus : 3 


15 :Heh :H He 

5 : Aries : 4 


16 :Vau :V or W Vau 

6 : Taurus 

5 

17 :Zain :Z Zain 

7 : Gemini : 6 


18 :Chet :Ch Cheth 

8 : Cancer 

7 

19:Tet :TTeth 

9 : Leo : 11 


20 :Yod :Y Yod 

10 : Virgo : 9 


21 :Koph,Kf:K Kaph 

: 20, 500 : Jupiter 

1 

22 :Lamed :L Lamed 

: 30 : Libra 

8 


23 :Mem,M-f:M Mem : 40, 600 : Water : 12 

24 :Nun,N-f:N Nun : 50, 700 : Scorpio : 13 

25 :Samekh :S Samekh : 60 : Sagittarius: 14 

26 :Ayin :0 Ayin : 70 : Capricorn : 15 

27 :Peh,P-f:P Pe : 80, 800 : Mars : 16 : 

28 :Tzaddi,:Tz Tzaddi : 90, 900 : Aquarius : 17 
: Tz-f : 

29 :Qof :(K soft) Qoph: 100 : Pisces : 18 

30 :Resh :R Resh : 200 : Sun : 19 

31 :Shin :Sh Shin : 300 : Fire : 20 

32 :Taw :(T soft) Tau : 400 : Saturn : 21 : 

32 "bis" Taw :.: 400 : Earth :» : 

31 "bis" :Shin :.: 300 : Spirit : 


NOTE. "Ch" like "ch" in "loch". 












{WEH NOTE: The English value in row 27 has been corrected, original had O.} 
-323- 


TABLE I 


CLXXX 

KEY SCALE: 

TITLES OF TAROT TRUMPS 

.+.: 

11 :The Spirit of 'GR:Alpha-iota-theta-eta-rho 

12 :The Magus of Power. 

13 :The Priestess of the Silver Star. 

14 :The Daughter of the Mighty Ones. 

15:Sun of the Morning, Chief among the Mighty. 

16:The Magus of the Eternal. 

17:The Children of the voice: the Oracle of the Mighty Gods.: 
18:The Child of the Powers of the Waters: the Lord of the : 

: Triumph of Light. 

19:The Daughter of the Flaming Sword. 

20:The Prophet of the Eternal, the Magus of the Voice of 
Power. 

21 The Lord of the Forces of Life. 

22:The Daughter of the Lords of Truth; The Ruler of the 
Balance. : 

23 The Spirit of the Mighty Waters. 

24:The Child of the Great Transformers. The Lord of the 
Gate of Death. 

25:The Daughter of the Reconcilers, the Bringer-forth of 
: Life. 

26:The Lord of the Gates of Matter. The Child of the 
forces of Time. 

27 The Lord of the Hosts of the Mighty. 

28:The Daughter of the Firmament; the Dweller between the 
Waters. 

29:The Ruler of Flux & Reflux. The Child of the Sons of 
the Mighty. 

30 The Lord of the Fire of the World. 

31 The Spirit of the Primal Fire. 

32 The Great One of the Night of Time. 

31 "bis" :.: 

32 "bis" :.: 


{324} 










APPENDIX VI 


A FEW PRINCIPAL RITUALS 
Grimorium Sanctissimum. 

Arcanum Arcanorum Quod Continet Nondum Revelandum ipsis Regibus 
supremis O.T.O. Grimorium Quod Baphomet X Degree M... suo fecit. 


De Templo. 

1. Oriente.Altare 

2. Occidente.Tabula dei invocandi 

3. Septentrione.Sacerdos 

4. Meridione.Ignis cum thuribulo, GR:chi. GR:tau. GR:lambda. 

5. Centro.Lapis quadratus cum 


Imagine Dei 

Maximi Igentis Nefandi Ineffabilis Sanctissimi 
et cum ferro, tintinnabulo, oleo. 

Virgo. Stet imago juxta librum GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-A!pha. 

De ceremonio Principii. 

Fiat ut in Libro DCLXXI dicitur, sed antea virgo lavata sit cum verbis "Asperge 
me..." GR:chi. GR:tau. GR:lambda., et habilimenta ponat cum verbis "Per sanctum 
Mysterium," GR:chi. GR:tau. GR:lambda. 

Ita Pyramis fiat. Tunc virgo lavabit sacerdotem et vestimenta ponat ut supra 
ordinatur. 

(Hie dicat virgo orationes dei operis). 

De ceremonio Thuribuli. 

Manibus accedat et ignem et sacerdotem virgo, dicens: {325} 

"Accendat in nobis Dominus ignem sui amoris et flamman aeternae caritatis. 

De ceremonio Dedicationis. 

Invocet virgo Imaginem Dei. M.I.N.I.S. his verbis. — Tu qui es prater omnia... 
GR:chi. GR:tau. GR:lambda." 

Nec relinquet alteram Imaginem. 

De Sacrificio Summo. 

Deinde silentium frangat sacerdos cum verbis versiculi sancti dei particularitur 
invocandi. 

Ineat ad Sanctum Sanctorum. 

Caveat; caveat, caveat. 








Duo qui fiunt UNUS sine intermissione verba versiculi sancti alta voce cantent. 
De Benedictione Benedicti. 

Missa rare, dicat muiier haec verba "Quia patris et filii s.s." GR:chi. GR:tau. 
GR:lambda. 

De Ceremonio Finis 

Fiat ut in Libra DCLXXI dicitur. GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 

{326} 


LIBER XXV 
THE STAR RUBY. 

Facing East, in the centre, draw deep deep deep thy breath closing thy mouth 
with thy right forefinger prest against thy lower lip. Then dashing down the hand 
with a great sweep back and out, expelling forcibly thy breath, cry GR:Alpha-Pi- 
Omicron GR:Pi-Alpha-Nu-Tau-Omicron-Sigma GR:Kappa-Alpha-Kappa-Omicron- 
Delta-Alpha-lota-Mu-Omicron-Nu-Omicron-Sigma. 

With the same forefinger touch thy forehead, and say GR:Sigma-Omicron-lota, 
thy member, and say GR:Omega GR:Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Lambda-Epsilon«The 
secret sense of these words is to be sought in the numeration thereof.», thy right 
shoulder, and say GR:lota-Sigma-Chi-Upsilon-Rho-Omicron-Sigma, thy left 
shoulder, and say GR:Epsilon-Upsilon-Chi-Alpha-Rho-lota-Sigma-Tau-Omicron- 
Sigma; then clasp thine hands, locking the fingers, and cry GR:lota-Alpha-Omega. 
Advance to the East. Imagine strongly a Pentagram, aright, in thy forehead. 
Drawing the hands to the eyes, fling it forth, making the sign of Horus and roar 
GR:Theta-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu. Retire thine hand in the siqn of Hoor-paar- 
Kraat. 

Go round to the North and repeat; but say NUIT. 

Go round to the West and repeat; but whisper BABALON. 

Go round to the South and repeat; but bellow HADIT. 

Completing the circle widdershins, retire to the centre and raise thy voice in the 
Paian, with these words GR:lota-Omega GR:Pi-Alpha-Nu, with the signs of N.O.X. 

Extend the arms in the form of a Tau and say low but clear: 

GR:Pi-Rho-Omicron GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon GR:lota-Upsilon-Gamma-Gamma- 
Epsilon-Sigma GR:Omicron-Pi-lota-Chi-Omega GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon 
GR:Tau-Epsilon-Lambda-Epsilon-Tau-Alpha-Rho-Chi-Alpha-lota GR:Epsilon-Pi- 
lota GR:Delta-Epsilon-Xi-lota-Alpha GR:Chi-Upsilon-Nu-Omicron-Chi-Epsilon- 
Sigma GR:Epsilon-Pi-Alpha-Rho-lota-Sigma-Tau-Epsilon-Rho-Alpha GR:Delta- 
Aipha-lota-Mu-Omicron-Nu-Omicron-Sigma GR:Phi-Epsilon-Gamma GR:Epsilon- 
lota GR:Gamma-Alpha-Rho GR:Pi-Epsilon-Rho-lota GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon 
GR:Omicron GR:Alpha-Sigma-Tau-Eta-Rho GR:Tau-Omega-Nu GR:Pi-Epsilon- 
Nu-Tau-Epsilon GR:Kappa-Alpha-lota GR:Epsilon-Nu GR:Tau-Eta-lota 



GR:Sigma-Tau-Eta-Lambda-Eta-lota GR:Omega GR:Alpha-Sigma-Tau-Eta-Rho 
GR:Tau-Omega-Nu GR:Epsilon-Xi GR:Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-Eta-Chi-Epsilon. 
Repeat the Cross Qabalistic, as above, and end as thou didst begin. 

{327} 


LIBER XXXVI 
THE STAR SAPPHIRE. 


Let the Adept be armed with his Magick Rood [and provided with his mystic 
Rose]. 

In the centre, let him give the L.V.X. signs; or if he know them, if he will and dare 
do them, and can keep silent about them, the signs of N.O.X. being the signs of 
Puer, Vir, Puella, Mulier. Omit the sign. I.R. 

Then let him advance to the East and make the Holy Hexagram, saying: "Pater et 
Mater unus deus Ararita." 

Let him go round to the South, make the Holy Hexagram and say: "Mater et Filius 
unus deus Ararita." 

Let him go round to the North, make the Holy Hexagram and then say: "Filia et 
Pater unus deus Ararita." 

Let him then return to the Centre, and so to The Centre of All (making the "Rosy 
Cross" as he may know how) saying "Ararita Ararita Ararita". (In this the Signs shall 
be those of Set Triumphant and of Baphomet. Also shall Set appear in the Circle. 
Let him drink of the Sacrament and let him communicate the same.) Then let him 
say: "Omnia in Duos: Duo in Unum: Unus in Nihil: Haec nec Quatuor nec Omnia 
nec Duo nec Unus nec Nihil Sunt. 

Gloria Patri et Matri et Filio et Filiae et Spiritui Sancto externo et Spiritui Sancto 
interno ut erat est erit in saecula Saeculorum sex in uno per nomen Septem in uno 
Ararita." 

Let him then repeat the signs of L.V.X. but not the signs of N.O.X.: for it is not he 
that shall arise in the Sign of Isis Rejoicing. 

{328} 


LIBER XLIV 

THE MASS OF THE PHOENIX 

"The Magician, his breast bare, stands before an altar on which are his Burin, Bell, 
Thurible, and two of the Cakes of Light. In the Sign of the Enterer he reaches West 
across the Altar, and cries:" 

Hail Ra, that goest in thy bark 

Into the caverns of the Dark! "He gives the sign of Silence, and takes the Bell, 
and Fire, in his hands." 



East of the Altar see me stand 

With light and musick in my hand! "He strikes Eleven times upon the Bell" 333 - 
55555 - 333 "and places the Fire in the Thurible." 

I strike the Bell: I light the Flame; 

I utter the mysterious Name. 

ABRAHADABRA "He strikes eleven times upon the Bell." 

Now I begin to pray: Thou Child, 

Holy Thy name and undefiled! 

Thy reign is come; Thy will is done. 

Here is the Bread; here is the Blood. 

Bring me through midnight to the Sun! 

Save me from Evil and from Good! 

That Thy one crown of all the Ten 

Even now and here be mine. AMEN. "He puts the first Cake on the Fire of the 
Thurible." 

I burn the Incense-cake, proclaim 

These adorations of Thy name. "He makes them as in Liber Legis, and strikes 
again Eleven times upon the Bell. With the Burin he then makes upon his breast 
the proper sign." {329} 

Behold this bleeding breast of mine 
Gashed with the sacramental sign! 

"He puts the second Cake to the wound." 

I stanch the Blood; the wafer soaks 
It up, and the high priest invokes! 

"He eats the second Cake." 

This Bread I eat. This Oath I swear 
As I enflame myself with prayer: 

"There is no grace: there is no guilt: 

This is the Law: DO WHAT THOU WILT!" 

"He strikes Eleven times upon the Bell, and cries" 

ABRAHADABRA. 

I entered in with woe; with mirth 
I now go forth, and with thanksgiving, 

To do my pleasure on the earth 
Among the legions of the living. 

"He goeth forth." 


{330} 



LIBER V 


vel 

REGULI. 

A.'. A.', publication in Class D. Being the Ritual of the Mark of the Beast: an 
incantation proper to invoke the Energies of the Aeon of Horus, adapted for the 
daily use of the Magician of whatever grade. 

THE FIRST GESTURE. 

The Oath of the Enchantment, which is called The Elevenfold Seal. 

"The Animadversion towards the Aeon." 

1. Let the Magician, robed and armed as he may deem to be 

fit, turn his face towards Boleskine,«Boleskine House is on Loch Ness, 17 
miles from Inverness, Latitude 57.14 N. Longitude 4.28 W.» that is the House of 
The Beast 666. 

2. Let him strike the battery 1-3-3-3-1. 

3. Let him put the Thumb of his right hand between its index 
and medius, and make the gestures hereafter following. 

"The Vertical Component of the Enchantment." 

1. Let him describe a circle about his head, crying NUIT! 

2. Let him draw the Thumb vertically downward and touch 
the Muladhara Cakkra, crying, HADIT! 

3. Let him, retracing the line, touch the centre of his breast 
an cry RA-HOOR-KHUIT! 

"The Horizontal Components of the Enchantment." 

1. Let him touch the Centre of his Forehead, his mouth, and 
his larynx, crying AIWAZ! 

2. Let him draw his thumb from right to left across his face 
at the level of the nostrils. 

3. Let him touch the centre of his breast, and his solar plexus, 
crying, THERION! 

4. Let him draw his thumb from left to right across his breast, 
at the level of the sternum. {331} 

5. Let him touch the Svadistthana, and the Muladhara Chakkra, 
crying, BABALON! 

6. Let him draw his thumb from right to left across his 

abdomen, at the level of the hips. (Thus shall he formulate the Sigil of the Grand 
Hierophant, but dependent from the Circle.) 

"The Asseveration of the Spells." 

1. Let the Magician clasp his hands upon his Wand, his fingers 
and thumbs interlaced, crying LAShTAL! 
GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha! 

GR:Digamma-lota-Alpha-Omicron-Digamma! GR:Alpha-Gamma-Alpha-Pi-Eta! 



GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu! 

(Thus shall be declared the Words of Power whereby the 

Energies of the Aeon of Horus work his will in the World.) 

"The Proclamation of the Accomplishment." 

1. Let the Magician strike the Battery: 3-5-3, crying 
ABRAHADABRA. 

The SECOND GESTURE. 

"The Enchantment." 

1. Let the Magician, still facing Boleskine, advance to the 
circumference of his circle. 

2. Let him turn himself towards the left, and pace with the 
stealth and swiftness of a tiger the precincts of his circle, 
until he complete one revolution thereof. 

3. Let him give the Sign of Horus (or The Enterer) as he 
passeth, so to project the force that radiateth from Boleskine 
before him. 

4. Let him pace his path until he comes to the North; there 
let him halt, and turn his face to the North. 

5. Let him trace with his wand the Averse Pentagram proper 
to invoke Air (Aquarius). 

6. Let him bring the wand to the centre of the Pentagram and 
call upon NUIT! 

7. Let him make the sign called Puella, standing with his 
feet together, head bowed, his left hand shielding the {332} 
Muladhara Cakkra, and his right hand shielding his 
breast (attitude of the Venus de Medici). 

8. Let him turn again to the left, and pursue his Path as 
before, projecting the force from Boleskine as he passeth; 
let him halt when he next cometh to the South and face 
outward. 

9. Let him trace the Averse Pentagram that invoketh Fire 
(Leo). 

10. Let him point his wand to the centre of the Pentagram, 
and cry, HADIT! 

11. Let him give the sign Puer, standing with feet together, 
and head erect. Let his right hand (the thumb extended 
at right angles to the fingers) be raised, the forearm 
vertical at a right angle with the upper arm, which is 
horizontally extended in the line joining the shoulders. 

Let his left hand, the thumb extended forwards and the 
fingers clenched, rest at the junction of the thighs (Attitude 
of the gods Mentu, Khem, etc.). 

12. Let him proceed as before; then in the East, let him make 
the Averse Pentagram that invoketh Earth (Taurus). 

13. Let him point his wand to the centre of the pentagram, 
and cry, THERION! 

14. Let him give the sign called Vir, the feet being together. 

The hands, with clenched finger and thumbs thrust out 



forwards, are held to the temples; the head is then bowed 
and pushed out, as if to symbolize the butting of an horned 
beast (attitude of Pan, Bacchus, etc.). (Frontispiece, 

Equinox I, III). 

15. Proceeding as before, let him make in the West the 
Averse Pentagram whereby Water is invoked. 

16. Pointing the wand to the centre of the Pentagram, let him 
call upon BABALONI! 

17. Let him give the sign Mulier. The feet are widely 
separated, and the arms raised so as to suggest a crescent. 

The head is thrown back (attitude of Baphomet, Isis in 
Welcome, the Microcosm of Vitruvius). (See Book 4, 

Part II). {333} 

18. Let him break into the dance, tracing a centripetal spiral 
widdershins, enriched by revolutions upon his axis as he 
passeth each quarter, until he come to the centre of the 
circle. There let him halt, facing Boleskine. 

19. Let him raise the wand, trace the Mark of the Beast, and 
cry AIWAZ! 

20. Let him trace the invoking Hexagram of The Beast. 

21. Let him lower the wand, striking the Earth therewith. 

22. Let him give the sign of Mater Triumphans (The feet are 
together; the left arm is curved as if it supported a child; 
the thumb and index finger of the right hand pinch the 
nipple of the left breast, as if offering it to that child). 

Let him utter the word GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha! 

23. Perform the spiral dance, moving deosil and whirling 
widdershins. 

Each time on passing the West extend the wand to the 
Quarter in question, and bow: 

a. "Before me the powers of LA!" (to West.) 

b. "Behind me the powers of AL!" (to East.) 

c. "On my right hand the powers of LA!" (to North.) 

d. "On my left hand the powers of AL!" (to South.) 

e. "Above me the powers of ShT!" (leaping in the air.) 

f. "Beneath me the powers of ShT!" (striking the ground.) 

g. "Within me the Powers!" (in the attitude of Phthah erect, the 

feet together, the hands clasped upon the vertical wand.) 

h. "About me flames my Father's face, the Star of Force and 

Fire." 

i. "And in the Column stands His six-rayed Splendour!" 

(This dance may be omitted, and the whole utterance chanted in the attitude of 
Phthah.) 


The FINAL GESTURE. 

This is identical with the First Gesture. 

(Here followeth an impression of the ideas implied in this Paean.) {334} 



I also am a Star in Space, unique and self-existent, an individual essence 
incorruptible; I also am one Soul; I am identical with All and None. I am in All and 
all in Me; I am, apart from all and lord of all, and one with all. 

I am a God, I very God of very God; I go upon my way to work my will; I have 
made matter and motion for my mirror; I have decreed for my delight that 
Nothingness should figure itself as twain, that I might dream a dance of names and 
natures, and enjoy the substance of simplicity by watching the wanderings of my 
shadows. I am not that which is not; I know not that which knows not; I love not 
that which loves not. For I am Love, whereby division dies in delight; I am 
Knowledge, whereby all parts, plunged in the whole, perish and pass into 
perfection; and I am that I am, the being wherein Being is lost in Nothing, nor 
deigns to be but by its Will to unfold its nature, its need to express its perfection in 
all possibilities, each phase a partial phantasm, and yet inevitable and absolute. 

I am Omniscient, for naught exists for me unless I know it. I am Omnipotent, for 
naught occurs save by Necessity my soul's expression through my will to be, to do, 
to suffer the symbols of itself. I am Omnipresent, for naught exists where I am not, 
who fashioned space as a condition of my consciousness of myself, who am the 
centre of all, and my circumference the frame of mine own fancy. 

I am the All, for all that exists for me is a necessary expression in thought of 
some tendency of my nature, and all my thoughts are only the letters of my Name. 

I am the One, for all that I am is not the absolute all, and all my all is mine and not 
another's; mine, who conceive of others like myself in essence and truth, yet unlike 
in expression and illusion. 

I am the None, for all that I am is the imperfect image of the perfect; each partial 
phantom must perish in the clasp of its counterpart; each form fulfil itself by finding 
its equated opposite, and satisfying its need to be the Absolute by the attainment of 
annihilation. 

The word, LAShTAL includes all this. 

"LA" —Naught. {335} 

"AL" — Two. 

"L" is "Justice", the Kteis fulfilled by the Phallus, "Naught and Two" because the 
plus and the minus have united in "love under will." 

"A" is "the Fool", Naught in Thought (Parzival), Word (Harpocrates), and Action 
(Bacchus). He is the boundless air, the wandering Ghost, but with "possibilities". 

He is the Naught that the Two have made by "love under will". 

"LA" thus represents the Ecstasy of Nuit and Hadit conjoined, lost in love, and 
making themselves Naught thereby. Their child is begotten and conceived, but is 
in the phase of Naught also, as yet. "LA" is thus the Universe in that phase, with its 
potentialities of manifestation. 

"AL" on the contarary, though it is essentially identical with "LA", shows the Fool 
manifested through the Equilibrium of Contraries. The weight is still nothing, but it 
is expressed as if it were two equal weights in opposite scales. The indicator still 
points to zero. 

"ShT" is equally 31 with "LA" and "AL", but it expresses the secret nature which 
operates the Magick or the transmutations. 

"ShT" is the formula of this particular aeon; another aeon might have another way 
of saying 31. 

"Sh" is Fire as T is Force; conjoined they express Ra-Hoor-Khuit. 

"The Angel" represents the Stele 666, showing the Gods of the Aeon, while 
"Strength" is a picture of Babalon and The Beast, the earthly emissaries of those 
Gods. 



"ShT" is the dynamic equivalent of "LA" and "AL". "Sh" shows the Word of the 
Law, being triple, as 93 is thrice 31. "T" shows the formula of Magick declared in 
that Word; the Lion, the Serpent, the Sun, Courage and Sexual Love are all 
indicated by the card. 

In "LA" note that Saturn or Satan is exalted in the House of Venus or Astarte, and 
it is an airy sign. Thus "L" is Father-Mother, Two and Naught, and the Spirit (Holy 
Ghost) of their Love is also Naught. Love is AHBH, 13, which is AChD, Unity, I, 
Aleph, who is The Fool who is Naught, but none the less an Individual One, who 
(as such) is not another, yet unconscious of himself until his Oneness expresses 
itself as a duality. 

Any impression or idea is unknowable in itself. It can mean {336} nothing until 
brought into relation with other things. The first step is to distinguish one thought 
from another; this is the condition of recognizing it. To define it, we must perceive 
its orientation to all our other ideas. The extent of our knowledge of any one thing 
varies therefore with the number of ideas with which we can compare it. Every new 
fact not only adds itself to our universe, but increases the value of what we already 
possess. 

In "AL" this "The" or "God" arranges for "Contenance to behold contenance", by 
establishing itself as an equilibrium, "A" the One-Naught conceived as "L" the Two- 
Naught. This "L" is the Son-Daughter Horus-Harpocrates just as the other "L" was 
the Father-Mother Set-lsis. Here then is Tetragrammaton once more, but 
expressed in identical equations in which every term is perfect in itself as a mode of 
Naught. 

"ShT" supplies the last element; making the Word of either five or six letters, 
according as we regard "ShT" as one letter or two. Thus the Word affirms the 
Great Work accomplished: 5 Degree = 6Square. 

"ShT", is moreover a necessary resolution of the apparent opposition of "LA" and 
"AL"; for one could hardly pass to the other without the catalytic action of a third 
identical expression whose function should be to transmute them. Such a term 
must be in itself a mode of Naught, and its nature cannot encroach on the 
perfections of Not-Being, "LA" or of Being, "AL". It must be purely Nothing-Matter, 
so as to create a Matter-in-Motion which is a function of "Something". 

Thus "ShT" is Motion in its double phase, an inertia composed of two opposite 
currents, and each current is also thus polarized. "Sh" is Heaven and Earth, "T" 
Male and Female; "ShT" is Spirit and Matter; one is the word of Liberty and Love 
flashing its Light to restore Life to Earth; the other is the act by which Life claims 
that Love is Light and Liberty. And these are Two-in-One, the divine letter of 
Silence-in-Speech whose symbol is the Sun in the arms of the Moon. 

But "Sh" and "T" are alike formulae of force in action as opposed to entities; they 
are not states of existence, but modes of motion. They are verbs, not nouns. 

"Sh" is the Holy Spirit as a "tongue of fire" manifest in triplicity, {337} and is the 
child of Set-lsis as their Logos or Word uttered by their "Angel". The card is XX, 
and 20 is the value of Yod (the Angel or Herald) expressed in full as IVD. "Sh" is 
the Spiritual congress of Heaven and Earth. 

But "T" is the Holy Spirit in action as a "roaring lion" or as the "old Serpent" 
instead of as an "Angel of Light". The twins of Set-lsis, harlot and beast, are busy 
with that sodomitic and incestuous lust which is the traditional formula for producing 
demi-gods, as in the cases of Mary and the Dove; Leda and the Swan, etc. The 
card is XI, the number of Magick AVD: Aleph the Fool impregnating the woman 
according to the word of Yod, the Angel of the Lord! His sister has seduced her 
brother Beast, shaming the Sun with her sin; she has mastered the Lion and 



enchanted the Serpent. Nature is outraged by Magick; man is bestialized and 
woman defiled. The conjunction produces a monster; it affirms regression of types. 
Instead of a man-God conceived of the Spirit of God by a virgin in innocence, we 
are asked to adore the bastard of a whore and a brute, begotten in shamefullest sin 
and born in most blasphemous bliss. 

This is in fact the formula of our Magick; we insist that all acts must be equal; that 
existence asserts the right to exist; that unless evil is a mere term expressing some 
relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self-justified, the universe is 
as inexplicable and impossible as uncompensated action: that the orgies of 
Bacchus and Pan are no less sacremental than the Masses of Jesus; that the scars 
of syphilis are sacred and worthy of honour as such. 

It should be unnecessary to insist that the above ideas apply only to the Absolute. 
Toothache is still painful, and deceit degrading, to a man, relatively to his situation 
in the world of illusion; he does his Will by avoiding them. But the existence of 
"Evil" is fatal to philosophy so long as it is supposed to be independent of 
conditions; and to accustom the mind "to make no difference" between any two 
ideas as such is to emancipate it from the thralldom of terror. 

We affirm on our altars our faith in ourselves and our wills, our love of all aspects 
of the Absolute All. {338} 

And we make the Spirit Shin combine with the Flesh Teth into a single letter, 
whose value is 31 even as those of "LA" the Naught, and "AL" the All, to complete 
their Not-Being and Being with its Becoming, to mediate between identical 
extremes as their mean — the secret that sunders and seals them. 

It declares that all somethings are equally shadows of Nothing, and justifies 
Nothing in its futile folly of pretending that something is stable, by making us aware 
of a method of Magick through the practice of which we may partake in the 
pleasure of the process. 

The Magician should devise for himself a definite technique for destroying "evil". 
The essence of such a practice will consist in training the mind and the body to 
confront things which cause fear, pain, disgust,«The People of England have 
made two revolutions to free themselves from Popish fraud and tyranny. They are 
at their tricks again; and if we have to make a Third Revolution, let us destroy the 
germ itself!>> shame and the like. He must learn to endure them, then to become 
indifferent to them, then to analyse them until they give pleasure and instruction, 
and finally to appreciate them for their own sake, as aspects of Truth. When this 
has been done, he should abandon them if they are really harmful in relation to 
health or comfort. Also, our selection of "evils" is limited to those that cannot 
damage us irreparably. E.g., one ought to practise smellying assafoetida until one 
likes it; but not arsine or hydrocyanic acid. Again, one might have a liaison with an 
ugly old woman until one beheld and loved the star which she is; it would be too 
dangerous to overcome the distaste for dishonesty by forcing oneself to pick 
pockets. Acts which are essentially dishonourable must not be done; they should 
be justified only by calm contemplation of their correctness in abstract cases. 

Love is a virtue; it grows stronger and purer and less selfish by applying it to what 
it loathes; but theft is a vice involving the slave-idea that one's neighbour is superior 
to oneself. It is admirable only for its power to develop certain moral and mental 
qualities in primitive types, to prevent the atrophy of such faculties as our own 
vigilance, and for the interest which it adds to the "tragedy, Man." {339} 

Crime, folly, sickness and all such phenomena must be contemplated with 
complete freedom from fear, aversion, or shame. Otherwise we shall fail to see 
accurately, and interpret intelligently; in which case we shall be unable to outwit 



and outfight them. Anatomists and physiologists, grappling in the dark with death, 
have won hygiene, surgery, prophylaxis and the rest for mankind. Anthropologists, 
archaeologists, physicists and other men of science, risking thumbscrew, stake, 
infamy and ostracism, have torn the spider-snare of superstition to shreds and 
broken in pieces the monstrous idol of Morality, the murderous Moloch which has 
made mankind its meat throughout history. Each fragment of that coprolite is 
manifest as an image of some brute lust, some torpid dullness, some ignorant 
instinct, or some furtive fear shapen in his own savage mind. 

Man is indeed not wholly freed, even now. He is still trampled under the hoofs of 
the stampeding mules that nightmare bore to his wild ass, his creative forces that 
he had not mastered, the sterile ghosts that he called gods. Their mystery cows 
men still; they fear, they flinch, they dare not face the phantoms. Still, too, the 
fallen fetich seems awful; it is frightful to them that there is no longer an idol to 
adore with anthems, and to appease with the flesh of their firstborn. Each 
scrambles in the bloody mire of the floor to snatch some scrap for a relic, that he 
may bow down to it and serve it. 

So, even to-day, a mass of maggots swarm heaving over the carrion earth, a 
brotherhood bound by blind greed for rottenness. Science still hesitates to raze the 
temple of Rimmon, though every year finds more of her sons impatient of 
Naaman's prudence. The Privy Council of the Kingdom of Mansoul sits in 
permanent secret session; it dares not declare what must follow its deed in 
shattering the monarch morality into scraps of crumbling conglomerate of climatic, 
tribal, and personal prejudices, corrupted yet more by the action of crafty ambition, 
insane impulse, ignorant arrogance, superstitious hysteria, fear fashioning 
falsehoods on the stone that it sets on the grave of Truth whom it has murdered 
and buried in the black earth Oblivion. Moral philosophy, psychology, sociology, 
anthropology, mental pathology, physiology, and many another of {340} the 
children of wisdom, of whom she is justified, well know that the laws of Ethics are a 
chaos of confused conventions, based at best on customs convenient in certain 
conditions, more often on the craft or caprice of the biggest, the most savage, 
heartless, cunning and blood-thirsty brutes of the pack, to secure their power or 
pander to their pleasure in cruelty. There is no principle, even a false one, to give 
coherence to the clamour of ethical propositions. Yet the very men that have 
smashed Moloch, and strewn the earth with shapeless rubble, grow pale when they 
so much as whisper among themselves, "While Moloch ruled all men were bound 
by the one law, and by the oracles of them that, knowing the fraud, feared not, but 
were his priests and wardens of his mystery. What now? How can any of us, 
though wise and strong as never was known, prevail on men to act in concert, now 
that each prays to his own chip of God, and yet knows every other chip to be a 
worthless ort, dream-dust, ape-dung, tradition-bone, or — what not else?" 

So science begins to see that the Initiates were maybe not merely silly and selfish 
in making their rule of silence, and in protecting philosophy from the profane. Yet 
still she hopes that the mischief may not prove mortal, and begs that things may go 
on much as usual until that secret session decide on some plan of action. 

It has always been fatal when somebody finds out too much too suddenly. If 
John Huss had cackled more like a hen, he might have survived Michaelmas, and 
been esteemed for his eggs. The last fifty years have laid the axe of analysis to the 
root of every axiom; they are triflers who content themselves with lopping the 
blossoming twigs of our beliefs, or the boughs of our intellectual instruments. We 
can no longer assert any single proposition, unless we guard ourselves by 
enumerating countless conditions which must be assumed. 



This digression has outstayed its welcome; it was only invited by Wisdom that it 
might warn Rashness of the dangers that encompass even Sincerity, Energy and 
Intelligence when they happen not to contribute to Fitness-in-their-environment. 

The Magician must be wary in his use of his powers; he must make every act not 
only accord with his Will, but with the proprieties of his position at the time. It might 
be my will to reach {341} the foot of a cliff; but the easiest way — also the 
speediest, most direct, least obstructed, the way of minimum effort — would be 
simply to jump. I should have destroyed my will in the act of fulfilling it, or what I 
mistook for it; for the true will has no goal; its nature being to Go. Similarly a 
parabola is bound by one law which fixes its relations with two straight lines at 
every point; yet it has no end short of infinity, and it continually changes its 
direction. The initiate who is aware Who he is can always check his conduct by 
reference to the determinants of his curve, and calculate his past, his future, his 
bearings and his proper course at any assigned moment; he can even comprehend 
himself as a simple idea. He may attain to measure fellow-parabolas, ellipses that 
cross his path, hyperbolas that span all space with their twin wings. Perhaps he 
may come at long last, leaping beyond the limits of his own law, to conceive that 
sublimely stupendous outrage to Reason, the Cone! Utterly inscrutable to him, he 
is yet well aware that he exists in the nature thereof, that he is necessary thereto, 
that he is ordered thereby, and that therefrom he is sprung, from the loins of so 
fearful a Father! His own infinity becomes zero in relation to that of the least 
fragment of the solid. He hardly exists at all. Trillions multiplied by trillions of 
trillions of such as he could not cross the frontier even of breadth, the idea which he 
came to guess at only because he felt himself bound by some mysterious power. 
Yet breadth is equally a nothing in the presence of the Cone. His first conception 
must evidently be a frantic spasm, formless, insane, not to be classed as articulate 
thought. Yet, if he develops the faculties of his mind, the more he knows of it the 
more he sees that its nature is identical with his own whenever comparison is 
possible. 

The True Will is thus both determined by its equations, and free because those 
equations are simply its own name, spelt out fully. His sense of being under 
bondage comes from his inability to read it; his sense that evil exists to thwart him 
arises when he begins to learn to read, reads wrong, and is obstinate that his error 
is an improvement. 

We know one thing only. Absolute existence, absolute motion, absolute direction, 
absolute simultaneity, absolute truth, all such {342} ideas; they have not, and never 
can have, any real meaning. If a man in delirium tremens fell into the Hudson 
River, he might remember the proverb and clutch at an imaginary straw. Words 
such as "truth" are like that straw. Confusion of thought is concealed, and its 
impotence denied, by the invention. This paragraph opened with, "We know"; yet, 
questioned, "we" make haste to deny the possibility of possessing, or even of 
defining, knowledge. What could be more certain to a parabola-philolsopher than 
that he could be approached in two ways, and two only? It would be indeed little 
less than the whole body of his knowledge, implied in the theory of his definition of 
himself, and confirmed by every single experience. He could receive impressions 
only by meeting A, or being caught up by B. Yet he would be wrong in an infinite 
number of ways. There are therefore Aleph-Zero possibilities that at any moment a 
man may find himself totally transformed. And it may be that our present dazzled 
bewilderment is due to our recognition of the existence of a new dimension of 
thought, which seems so "inscrutably infinite" and "absurd" and "immoral", etc. — 
because we have not studied it long enough to appreciate that its laws are identical 



with our own, though extended to new conceptions. The discovery of radioactivity 
created a momentary chaos in chemistry and physics; but it soon led to a fuller 
interpretation of the old ideas. It dispersed many difficulties, harmonized many 
discords, and — yea, more! It shewed the substance of the Universe as a 
simplicity of Light and Life, possessed of limitless liberty to enjoy Love by 
combining its units in various manners to compose atoms, themselves capable of 
deeper self-realization through fresh complexities and organizations, each with its 
own peculiar powers and pleasures, each pursuing its path through the world 
where all things are possible. It revealed the omnipresence of Hadit identical with 
Himself, yet fulfilling Himself by dividing his interplay with Nuit into episodes, each 
form of his energy isolated with each aspect of Her receptivity, delight developing 
delight continuous from complex to complex. It was the voice of Nature awakening 
at the dawn of the Aeon, as Aiwaz uttered the Word of the Law of Thelema. {343} 
So also shall he who invoketh often behold the Formless Fire, with trembling and 
bewilderment; but if he prolong his meditation, he shall resolve it into coherent and 
intelligible symbols, and he shall hear the articulate utterance of that Fire, interpret 
the thunder thereof as a still small voice in his heart. And the Fire shall reveal to 
his eyes his own image in its own true glory; and it shall speak in his ears the 
Mystery that is his own right Name. 

This then is the virtue of the Magick of The Beast 666, and the canon of its proper 
usage: to destroy the tendency to discriminate between any two things in theory, 
and in practice to pierce the veils of every sanctuary, pressing forward to embrace 
every image; for there is none that is not very Isis. The Inmost is one with the 
Inmost; yet the form of the One is not the form of the other; intimacy exacts fitness. 
He therefore who liveth by air, let him not be bold to breathe water. But mastery 
cometh by measure: to him who with labour, courage, and caution giveth his life to 
understand all that doth encompass him, and to prevail against it, shall be increase. 
"The word of Sin is Restriction"; seek therefore Righteousness, enquiring into 
Iniquity, and fortify thyself to overcome it. 

{344} 

Magick in Theory and Practice by Aleister Crowley 

December 1988 e.v. key entry and proof reading with re-format and conversion 
from XYWrite to 7-bit ASCII on 11/5/90 e.v. 
done by Bill Heidrick, T.G. of O.T.O. 

(further proof reading desirable) 

Copyright (c) O.T.O. disk 4 of 4 

O. T.O. 

P. O.Box 430 
Fairfax, CA 94930 
USA 

(415)454-5176-— Messages only. 


LIMITED LICENSE 



Except for notations added to the history of modification, the text on this diskette 
down to the next row of asterisks must accompany all copies made of this file. In 
particular, this paragraph and the copyright notice are not to be deleted or changed 
on any copies or print-outs of this file. With these provisos, anyone may copy this 
file for personal use or research. Copies may be made for others at reasonable 
cost of copying and mailing only, no additional charges may be added. 


Pages in the original are marked thus at the bottom: {page number} 

Comments and notes not in the original are identified with the initials of the source: 
AC note = Crowley note. WEH note = Bill Heidrick note, etc. 


All footnotes have been moved up to the place in text indexed and set off in double 
wedge brackets, viz. «note...» 


LIBER XV 
O.T.O. 

ECCLESIAE GNOSTICAE CATHOLICAE 
CANON MISSAE. 

I.«WEH NOTE: Throughout, quotations from Liber AL have 
been corrected against the text and enclosed in quotation marks.» 

Of the Furnishings of the Temple. 

In the East, that is, in the direction of Boleskine, which is situated on the south¬ 
eastern shore of Loch Ness in Scotland, two miles east of Foyers, is a shrine or 
High Altar. Its dimensions should be 7 feet in length, 3 feet in breadth, 44 inches in 
height. It should be covered with a crimson altar-cloth, on which may be 
embroidered fleur-de-lys in gold, or a sunblaze, or other suitable emblem. 

On each side of it should be a pillar or obelisk, with countercharges in black and 
white. 

Below it should be the dias of three steps, in black and white squares. 

Above it is the super-altar, at whose top is the Stele of Revealing in reproduction, 
with four candles on each side of it. Below the stele is a place for the Book of the 
Law, with six candles on each side of it. Below this again is the Holy Graal, with 
roses on each side of it. There is room in front of the Cup for the Paten. On each 
side beyond the roses are two great candles. 

All this is enclosed within a great veil. 

Forming the apex of an equilateral triangle whose base is a line drawn between 
the pillars, is a small black square altar, of two superimposed cubes. 

Taking this altar as the middle of the base of a similar and equal triangle, at the 
apex of this second triangle is a small circular font. 



Repeating, the apex of a third triangle is an upright tomb. {345} 


II. 

Of the Officers of the Mass. 

The PRIEST. Bears the Sacred Lance, and is clothed at first in a plain white 
robe. 

The PRIESTESS. Should be actually Virgo Intacta or specially dedicated to the 
service of the Great Order. She is clothed in white, blue and gold. She bears the 
sword from a red girdle, and the Paten and Hosts, or Cakes of Light. 

The DEACON. He is clothed in white and yellow. He bears the Book of the Law. 

"Two Children." They are clothed in white and black. One bears a pitcher of 
water and a cellar of salt, the other a censer of fire and a casket of perfume. 


Of the ceremony of the Introit. 

"The" DEACON, "opening the door of the Temple, admits the congregation and 
takes his stand between the small altar and the font. (There should be a door¬ 
keeper to attend to the admission.)" 

"The" DEACON "advances and bows before the open shrine where the Graal is 
exalted. He kisses the Book of the Law three times, opens it, and places it upon 
the super-altar. He turns West." 

The DEACON. Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. I proclaim the 
Law of Light, Life, Love, and Liberty in the name of 
GR:lota-Alpha-Omega. 

The CONGREGATION. Love is the law, love under will. 

"The" DEACON "goes to his place between the altar of incense and the font, 
faces East, and gives the step and sign of a Man and a Brother. All imitate him." 

The DEACON and all the PEOPLE. I believe in one secret and ineffable LORD; 
and in one Star in the company of Stars of whose fire we are created, and to which 
we shall return; and in one Father of Life, Mystery of Mystery, in His name {346} 
CHAOS, the sole viceregent of the Sun upon Earth; and in one Air the nourisher of 
all that breaths. 

And I believe in one Earth, the Mother of us all, and in one Womb wherein all 
men are begotten, and wherein they shall rest, Mystery of Mystery, in Her name 
BABALON. 

And I believe in the Serpent and the Lion, Mystery of Mystery, in his name 
BAPHOMET. 

And I believe in one Gnostic and Catholic Church of Light, Love and Liberty, the 
Word of whose Law is GR:Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha. 

And I believe in the communion of Saints. 

And, forasmuch as meat and drink are transmuted in us daily into spiritual 
substance, I believe in the Miracle of the Mass. 

And I confess one Baptism of Wisdom whereby we accomplish the Miracle of 
Incarnation. 

And I confess my life one, individual, and eternal that was, and is, and is to come. 



GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu, GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu, GR:Alpha- 
Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 

"Music is now played. The child enters with the ewer and the salt. The "VIRGIN" 
enters with the Sword and the Paten, The child enters with the censer and the 
perfume. They face the "DEACON "deploying into line from the space between the 
two altars." 

The VIRGIN. Greeting of Earth and Heaven! 

"All give the hailing sign of a Magician, the "DEACON "leading. 

The" PRIESTESS, "the negative child on her left, the positive child on her right, 
ascends the steps of the High Altar. They await her below. She places the Paten 
before the Graal. Having adored it, she descends, and with the children following 
her, the positive next her, she moves in a serpentine manner involving 3 1/2 circles 
of the Temple. (Deosil about altar, widdershins about font, deosil about altar and 
font, widdershins about altar and so to the Tomb in the west.) She draws her 
sword and pulls down the Veil therewith.)" 

The PRIESTESS. By the power of + Iron, I say unto thee, {347} Arise. In the 
name of our Lord + the Sun, and of our Lord + that thou mayst administer the 
virtues to the Brethren. 

"She sheathes the Sword." 

"The "PRIEST, "issuing from the Tomb, holding the Lance erect with both hands, 
right over left, against his breast, takes the first three regular steps. He then gives 
the Lance to the "PRIESTESS "and gives the three penal signs. 

He then kneels and worships the Lance with both hands. 

Penitential music." 

The PRIEST. I am a man among men. 

"He takes again the Lance and lowers it. He rises." 

The PRIEST. How should I be worthy to administer the virtues to the Brethren? 

"The "PRIESTESS "takes from the child the water and the salt, and mixes them in 
the font." 

The PRIESTESS. Let the salt of Earth admonish the Water to bear the virtue of 
the Great Sea. "(Genuflects)." Mother, be thou adored! 

"She returns to the West, + on "PRIEST "with open hand doth she make, over his 
forehead, breast and body." 

Be the PRIEST pure of body and soul! 

"The "PRIESTESS "takes the censer from the child, and places it on the small 
altar. She puts incense therein. "Let the Fire and the Air make sweet the world! 
"Genuflects." Father, be thou adored! 

"She returns West, and makes with the censer + before the "PRIEST, "thrice as 
before." 

Be the PRIEST fervent of body and soul! 

"(The children resume their weapons as they are done with.) 

The "DEACON "now takes the consecrated Robe from the High Altar and brings it 
to her. She robes the "PRIEST "in his Robe of scarlet and gold." 

Be the flame of the Sun thine ambiance, O thou PRIEST of the SUN! 

"The "DEACON "brings the crown from the High Altar. (The" {348} "crown may 
be of gold or platinum, or of electrum magicum; but with no other metals, save the 
small proportions necessary to a proper alloy. It may be adorned with divers 



jewels; at will. But it must have the Uraeus serpent twined about it, and the cap of 
maintenance must match the scarlet of the robe. Its texture should be velvet.)" 

Be the Serpent thy crown, O thou PRIEST of the LORD! 

"Kneeling she takes the Lance between her open hands, and runs them up and 
down upon the shaft eleven times, very gently." 

Be the LORD present among us! 

"All give the Hailing Sign." 

The PEOPLE: so mote it be. 


IV. 

Of the Ceremony of the opening of the Veil. 

The PRIEST. Thee therefore whom we adore we also invoke. By the power of 
the lifted Lance! 

"He raises the Lance. All repeat Hailing Sign. 

A phrase of triumphant music. 

The "PRIEST "takes the "PRIESTESS "by her right hand with his left, keeping the 
Lance raised." 

I, PRIEST and KING, take thee, Virgin pure without spot; I upraise thee; I lead 
thee to the East; I set thee upon the summit of the Earth. 

"He thrones the "PRIESTESS "upon the altar. The "DEACON "and the children 
follow, they in rank, behind him. The "PRIESTESS "takes the book of the Law, 
resumes her seat, and holds it open on her breast with her two hands, making a 
descending triangle with thumbs and forefingers. 

The "PRIEST "gives the lance to the "DEACON "to hold; and takes the ewer from 
the child, and sprinkles the "PRIESTESS, "making five crosses, forehead, 
shoulders, and thighs. 

The thumb of the "PRIEST "is always between his index and" {349} "medius, 
whenever he is not holding the Lance. The "PRIEST "takes the censer from the 
child, and makes five crosses as before. 

The children replace their weapons on their respective altars. 

The "PRIEST "kisses the Book of the Law three times. He kneels for a space in 
adoration, with joined hands, knuckles closed, thumb in position as aforesaid. He 
rises and draws the veil over the whole altar. All rise and stand to order. 

The "PRIEST "takes the lance from the "DEACON "and holds it as before, as 
Osiris or Phthah. He circumambulates the Temple three times, followed by the 
"DEACON "and the children as before. (These, when not using their hands, keep 
their arms crossed upon their breasts.) At the last circumambulation they leave him 
and go to the place between the font and the small altar, where they kneel in 
adoration, their hands joined palm to palm, and raised above their heads. 

All imitate this motion. 

The "PRIEST "returns to the East and mounts the first step of the Altar." 

The PRIEST. O circle of Stars whereof our Father is but the younger brother, 
marvel beyond imagination, soul of infinite space, before whom Time is ashamed, 
the mind bewildered, and the understanding dark, not unto Thee may we attain, 
unless Thine image be Love. Therefore by seed and root and stem and bud and 
leaf and flower and fruit we do invoke Thee. 

"Then the priest answered & said unto the Queen of Space, kissing her lovely 
brows, and the dew of her light bathing his whole body in a sweet-smelling perfume 



of sweat: O Nuit, continuous one of Heaven, let it be ever thus; that men speak not 
of Thee as One but as None; and let them speak not of thee at all, since thou art 
continuous!" 

"During this speech the "PRIESTESS "must have divested herself completely of 
her robe, See CCXX.1.62." 

The PRIESTESS. "But to love me is better than all things: if under the night-stars 
in the desert thou presently burnest mine incense before me, invoking me with a 
pure heart, and the Serpent flame therein, thou shalt come a little to lie in my 
bosom. For one {350} kiss wilt thou then be willing to give all; but whoso gives one 
particle of dust shall lose all in that hour. Ye shall gather goods and store of 
women and spices; ye shall wear rich jewels; ye shall exceed the nations of the 
earth in splendour & pride; but always in the love of me, and so shall ye come to 
my joy. I charge you earnestly to come before me in a single robe, and covered 
with a rich headdress. I love you! I yearn to you! Pale or purple, veiled or 
voluptuous, I who am all pleasure and purple, and drunkenness of the innermost 
sense, desire you. Put on the wings, and arouse the coiled splendour within you: 
come unto me!" Tome! Tome! "Sing the rapturous love-song unto me! Burn to 
me perfumes! Wear to me jewels! Drink to me, for I love you! I love you! I am the 
blue-lidded daughter of Sunset; I am the naked brilliance of the voluptuous night- 
sky. To me! To me!" 

"The "PRIEST "mounts the second step." 

The PRIEST. O secret of secrets that art hidden in the being of all that lives, not 
Thee do we adore, for that which adoreth is also Thou. Thou art that, and That am 
I. 

"I am the flame that burns in every heart of man, and in the core of every star. I 
am Life, and the giver of Life, yet therefore is the knowledge of me the knowledge 
of death." "I am alone: there is no God where I am." 

"(The "DEACON "and all rise to their feet with Hailing Sign.)" 

The DEACON. "But ye, o my people, rise up & awake! Let the rituals be rightly 
performed with joy & beauty!" 

"There are rituals of the elements and feasts of the times." 

"A feast for the first night of the Prophet and his Bride!" 

"A feast for the three days of the writing of the Book of the Law." 

"A feast for Tahuti and the child of the Prophet-secret, O Prophet!" 

"A feast for the Supreme Ritual, and a feast for the Equinox of the Gods." 

"A feast for fire and a feast for water; a feast for life and a greater feast for death!" 

"A feast every day in your hearts in the joy of my rapture!" {351} 

"A feast every night unto Nu, and the pleasure of uttermost delight!" 

"(The "PRIEST "mounts the third step.)" 

The PRIEST: Thou that art One, our Lord in the Universe, the Sun, our Lord in 
ourselves whose name is Mystery of Mystery, uttermost being whose radiance, 
enlightening the worlds, is also the breath that maketh every God even and Death 
to tremble before thee — by the Sign of Light appear thou glorious upon the throne 
of the Sun. 

Make open the path of creation and of intelligence between us and our minds. 
Enlighten our understanding. 

Encourage our hearts. Let thy light crystallize itself in our blood, fulfilling us of 
Resurrection. 

A ka dua 

Tuf ur biu 

Bi a'a chefu 



Dudu nur af an nuteru! 

The PRIESTESS. "There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt." 

"(The "PRIEST "parts the veil with his Lance.) 

(During the previous speeches the "PRIESTESS "has resumed her robe.)" 

The PRIEST: GR:lota-Omega GR:lota-Omega GR:lota-Omega GR:lota-Alpha- 
Omega GR:Sigma-Alpha-Beta-Alpha-Omicron GR:Kappa-Upsilon-Rho-lota- 
Epsilon GR:Alpha-Beta-Rho-Alpha-Sigma-Alpha-Chi GR:Kappa-Upsilon-Rho-lota- 
Epsilon GR:Mu-Epsilon-lota-Theta-Rho-Alpha-Sigma GR:Kappa-Upsilon-Rho- 
lota-Epsilon GR:Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Lambda-Epsilon. GR:lota-Omega GR:Pi- 
Alpha-Nu, GR:lota-Omega GR:Pi-Alpha-Nu GR:Pi-Alpha-Nu GR:lota-Omicron 
GR:lota-Sigma-Chi-Upsilon-Rho-Omicron-Chi, GR:lota-Omega GR:Alpha-Theta- 
Alpha-Nu-Alpha-Tau-Omicron-Nu, GR:lota-Omega GR:Alpha-Beta-Rho-Omicron- 
Tau-Omicron-Nu GR:lota-Omega GR:lota-A!pha-Omega GR:Kappa-Alpha-lota- 
Rho-Epsilon GR:Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Lambda-Epsilon GR:Kappa-Alpha-lota-Rho- 
Epsilon GR:Pi-Alpha-Mu-Phi-Alpha-Gamma-Epsilon GR:Kappa-Alpha-lota-Rho- 
Epsilon GR:Pi-Alpha-Nu-Gamma-Epsilon-Nu-Epsilon-Tau-Omicron-Rho. 
GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota-Omicron-Sigma, GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota-Omicron-Sigma, 
GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota-Omicron-Sigma GR:lota-AIpha-Omega.«WEH NOTE: 
This Greek text varies in spelling in some other texts of Liber XV.» 

"The "PRIESTESS "is seated with the Paten in her right hand and the Cup in her 
left. The "PRIEST "presents the Lance which she kisses eleven times. She then 
holds it to her breast while the "PRIEST "falling at her knees, kisses them, his arms 
stretched along her thighs. He remains in this adoration while the Deacon intones 
the collects. All stand to order, with the Dieu Garde, that is: feet square, hands, 
with linked thumbs, held loosely. This is the universal position when standing, 
unless other direction is given.)" {352} 


V. 

Of the Office of the 
Collects which are Eleven in Number 

(THE SUN) 

The DEACON. Lord visible an sensible of whom this earth is but a frozen spark 
turning about thee with annual and diurnal motion, source of light, source of life, let 
thy perpetual radiance hearten us to continual labour and enjoyment; so that as we 
are constant partakers of thy bounty we may in our particular orbit give out light and 
life, sustenance and joy to them that revolve about us without diminution of 
substance or effulgence for ever. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(THE LORD) 

The DEACON. Lord secret and most holy, source of light, source of life, source 
of love, source of liberty, be thou ever constant and mighty within us, force of 
energy, fire of motion; with diligence let us ever labour with thee, that we may 
remain in thine abundant joy. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 



(THE MOON) 


The DEACON. Lady of night, that turning ever about us art now visible and now 
invisible in thy season, be thou favourable to hunters, and lovers, and to all men 
that toil upon the earth and to all mariners upon the sea. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(THE LADY) 

The DEACON. Giver and receiver of joy, gate of life and love, be thou ever 
ready, thou and thine handmaiden, in thine office of gladness. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(THE SAINTS) 

The DEACON. Lord of Life and Joy, that art the might of man, that art the 
essence of every true god that is upon the surface {353} of the Earth, continuing 
knowledge from generation unto generation, thou adored of us upon heaths and in 
woods, on mountains and in caves, openly in the market-places and secretly in the 
chambers of our houses, in temples of gold and ivory and marble as in these other 
temples of our bodies, we worthily commemorate them worthy that did of old adore 
thee and manifest thy glory unto men, "Lao-tze and Siddhartha" and Krishna and 
"Tahuti," Mosheh, "Dionysus, Mohammed and To Mega Therion, with these also," 
Hermes, "Pan," Priapus, Osiris, and Melchizedeck, Khem and Amoun "and Mentu, 
Heracles," Orpheus and Odysseus; with Vergilius, "Catullus," Martialis, "Rabelais, 
Swinburne and many an holy bard; Apollonius Tyanaeus," Simon Magus, Manes, 
"Pythagoras," Basilides, Valentinus, "Bardesanes and Hippolytus, that transmitted 
the light of the Gnosis to us their successors and their heirs;" with Merlin, Arthur, 
Kamuret, Parzival, and many another, prophet, priest and king, that bore the Lance 
and Cup, the Sword and Disk, against the Heathen, "and these also," Carolus 
Magnus and his paladins, with William of Schyren, Frederick of Hohenstaufen, 
Roger Bacon, "Jacobus Burgundus Molensis the Martyr, Christian Rosencreutz," 
Ulrich von Hutten, Paracelsus, Michael Maier, "Roderic Borgia Pope Alexander the 
Sixth," Jacob Boehme, Francis Bacon Lord Verulam, Andrea, Robertus de 
Fluctibus, Johannes Dee, "Sir Edward Kelly," Thomas Vaughan, Elias Ashmole, 
Molinos, Adam Weishaupt, Wolfgang von Goethe, Ludovicus Rex Bavariae, 
Richard Wagner, "Alphonse Louis Constant," Friedrich Nietzsche, Hargrave 
Jennings, Carl Kellner, Forlong dux, Sir Richard Burton, Sir Richard Payne Knight, 
Paul Gauguin, Docteur Gerard Encausse, Doctor Theodor Reuss, "and Sir Aleister 
Crowley." Oh Sons of the Lion and the Snake! With all thy saints we worthily 
commemorate them worthy that were and are and are to come. 

May their Essence be here present, potent, puissant, and paternal to perfect this 
feast! 

"(At each name the "DEACON "signs + with thumb between index 
and medius. At ordinary mass it is only necessary to 
commemorate those whose names are italicised, with 
wording as is shown.)" 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. {354} 


(THE EARTH) 



The DEACON. Mother of fertility on whose breast lieth water, whose cheek is 
caressed by air, and in whose heart is the sun's fire, womb of all life, recurring 
grace of seasons, answer favourably the prayer of labour, and to pastors and 
husbandmen be thou propitious. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(THE PRINCIPLES) 

The DEACON. Mysterious energy triform, mysterious Matter, in fourfold and 
sevenfold division; the interplay of which things weave the dance of the Veil of Life 
upon the Face of the Spirit, let there be harmony and beauty in your mystic loves, 
that in us may be health and wealth and strength and divine pleasure according to 
the Law of Liberty; let each pursue his Will as a strong man that rejoiceth in his 
way, as the course of a Star that blazeth for ever among the joyous company of 
Heaven. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(BIRTH) 

The DEACON. Be the hour auspicious, and the gate of life open in peace and in 
well being, so that she that beareth children may rejoice, and the babe catch life 
with both hands. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(MARRIAGE) 

The DEACON. Upon all that this day unite with love under will let fall success; 
may strength and skill unite to bring forth ecstasy, and beauty answer beauty. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(DEATH) 

" (All stand, Head erect, Eyes open.)" 

The DEACON. Term of all that liveth, whose name is inscrutable, be favourable 
unto us in thine hour. 

The PEOPLE. So mote it be. 

(THE END) 

The DEACON. Unto them from whose eyes the veil of life {355} hath fallen may 
there be granted the accomplishment of their true Wills; whether they will 
absorption in the Infinite, or to be united with their chosen and preferred, or to be in 
contemplation, or to be at peace, or to achieve the labour and heroism of 
incarnation on this planet or another, or in any Star, or aught else, unto them may 
there be granted the accomplishment of their Wills. 

GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu, GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma- 
Nu, GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 

"(All sit.) 

(The" DEACON "and the children attend the "PRIEST "and "PRIESTESS, "ready 
to hold any appropriate weapon as may be necessary.)" 



VI. 


Of the Consecration of the Elements. 

"The "PRIEST "makes five erases. "+3+1+2 "on paten and cup; "+4 "on paten 
alone; "+5 "on cup alone.)" 

The PRIEST. Life of man upon earth, fruit of labour, sustenance of endeavour, 
thus be thou nourishment of the Spirit! 

"(He touches the Host with the Lance.)" 

By the virtue of the Rod! 

Be this bread the Body of God! 

"(He takes the Host.)" 

GR:Tau-Omicron-Upsilon-Tau-Omicron GR:Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-lota 
GR:Tau-Omicron GR:Sigma-Omicron-Mu-Alpha GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon. 

"He kneels, adores, rises, turns, shows Host to the PEOPLE, turns, replaces Host 
and adores. Music. He takes the Cup.)" 

Vehicle of the joy of Man upon Earth, solace of labour, inspiration of endeavour, 
thus be thou ecstasy of the Spirit! 

"(He touches the Cup with the Lance.)" 

By the virtue of the rod! 

Be this wine the Blood of God! 

"(He takes the Cup)" 

GR:Tau-Omicron-Upsilon-Tau-Omicron GR:Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-lota -Tau- 
Omicron GR:Pi-Omicron-Tau-Eta-Rho-lota-Omicron-Nu GR:Tau-Omicron-Upsilon 
GR:Alpha-lota-Mu-Aipha-Tau-Omicron-Sigma GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon. 

"(He kneels, adores, rises, turns, shows the Cup to the people, turns, replaces 
the Cup and adores. Music.)" {356} 

For this is the Covenant of Resurrection. 

"He makes the five crosses on the "PRIESTESS. 

Accept, O Lord, this sacrifice of life and joy, true warrants of the Covenant of 
Resurrection. 

"The "PRIEST "offers the Lance to the "PRIESTESS, "who kisses it; he then 
touches her between the breasts and upon the body. He then flings out his arms 
upward as comprehending the whole shrine.)" 

Let this offering be born upon the waves of Aethyr to our Lord and Father the Sun 
that travelleth over the Heavens in his name ON. 

"(He closes his hands, kisses the "PRIESTESS "between the breasts and makes 
three great crosses over the Paten, the Cup and Himself. He strikes his breast. All 
repeat this action.)" 

Hear ye all, saints of the true church of old time now essentially present, that of 
ye we claim heirship, with ye we claim communion, from ye we claim benediction in 
the name of GR:lota-Alpha-Omega. 



"(He makes three crosses on Paten and Cup together. He uncovers the Cup, 
genuflects, takes the Cup in his left hand and the Host in his right. With the host he 
makes the five crosses on the Cup.)" 

+1 

+3 +2 

+5 +4 

"(He elevates the Host and the Cup.) 

(The Bell strikes.)" 

GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota-Omicron-Sigma, GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota- 
Omicron-Sigma, GR:Alpha-Gamma-lota-Omicron-Sigma, GR:lota-Alpha-Omega! 
"He replaces the Host and the Cup and adores.)" 


VII. 

Of the Office of the Anthem. 

The PRIEST. Thou who art I, beyond all I am, 

Who hast no nature, and no name, 

Who art, when all but thou are gone, {357} 

Thou, centre and secret of the Sun, 

Thou, hidden spring of all things known 
And unknown, Thou aloof, alone, 

Thou, the true fire within the reed 
Brooding and breeding, source and seed 
Of life, love, liberty and light, 

Thou beyond speech and beyond sight, 

Thee I invoke, my faint fresh fire 
Kindling as mine intents aspire. 

Thee I invoke, abiding one, 

Thee, centre and secret of the Sun, 

And that most holy mystery 
Of which the vehicle am I. 

Appear, most awful and most mild, 

As it is lawful, in thy child!«WEH NOTE: This is an uncertain. 

Other extant versions give "to thy child!" The preposition is very 
significant to the meaning, "to thy child" would indicate that the 
Priest etc. are taken to be children of the deity or perhaps the god 
Horus. "in thy child" would refer to the IX Degree secret of O.T.O., of 
the technique of which this Mass is a very exact and detailed hyperbole, 
"to thy child" is the text in Crowley's mystery play "The Ship", found 
in EQUINOX I, 9. Although it is possible that the version found here 
is a simple error for that earlier text, Crowley may have deliberately 
changed this late version in the Mass to reflect the IX Degree idea. 
Other versions of the Mass are found in the "International" (first 
publication) and in the EQUINOX III, 1 (the "Blue Equinox", published 
a few years before this text).» 


The CHORUS: For of the Father and the Son 



The Holy Spirit is the norm; 

Male-female, quintessential, one, 

Man-being veiled in woman-form. 

Glory and worship in the highest, 

Thou Dove, mankind that deifiest, 

Being that race, most royally run, 

To spring sunshine through winter storm. 

Glory and worship be to Thee, 

Sap of the world-ash, wonder-tree! 

FIRST SEMICHORUS: MEN. Glory to thee from 
Gilded Tomb. 

SECOND SEMICHORUS: WOMEN. Glory to thee from 
Waiting Womb. 

MEN. Glory to Thee from earth unploughed! 

WOMEN. Glory to thee from virgin vowed! 

MEN. Glory to thee, true Unity 
Of the Eternal Trinity! 

WOMEN. Glory to thee, thou sire and dam 
And Self of I am that I am! {358} 

MEN. Glory to thee, eternal Sun, 

Thou One in Three, Thou Three in One! 

CHORUS. Glory and worship unto Thee, 

Sap of the world-ash, wonder-tree! 

"These words are to form the substance of the anthem; but the whole 
or any part thereof shall be set to music, which may be as 
elaborate as art can. But even should other anthems be 
authorised by the Father of the Church, this shall hold its 
place as the first of its kind, the father of all others.)" 


VIII. 

Of the Mystic Marriage and Consummation of the Elements. 

"(The" PRIEST "takes the Paten between the index and medius 
of the right hand. The "PRIESTESS "clasps the Cup in her 
right hand.)" 

The PRIEST. Lord most secret, bless this spiritual food unto our bodies, 
bestowing upon {us} health and wealth and strength and joy and peace, and that 
fulfilment of will and of love under will that is perpetual happiness. 

"(He makes "+ "with Paten and kisses it. He uncovers the 
Cup, genuflects, rises. Music. He takes the Host, and 
breaks it over the Cup. He replaces the right hand 
portion in the Paten. He breaks off a particle of the 
left hand portion.)" 

GR:Tau-Omicron-Upsilon-Tau-Omicron GR:Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-lota 
GR:Tau-Omicron GR:Sigma-Pi-Epsilon-Rho-Mu-Alpha GR:Mu-Omicron-Upsilon. 
GR:Eta-Omicron GR:Pi-Alpha-Tau-Eta-Rho GR:Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-lota-Nu 
GR:Eta-Omicron GR:Eta GR:Upsilon-lota-Omicron-Sigma -Delta-lota- 
A!pha«WEH NOTE: The text here has been corrected from a typo: GR:Omicron- 



Iota-Alpha.» GR:Tau-Omicron GR:Pi-Nu-Epsilon-Upsilon-Mu-Alpha GR:Alpha- 
Gamma-lota-Omicron-Nu. 

GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 
GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 

"(He replaces the left hand part of the Host. The "PRIESTESS 
"extends the lance point with her left hand to receive 
the particle.)" 

The PRIEST and The PRIESTESS. GR:Eta-Pi-lota-Lambda-lota-Upsilon. 

"(The" PRIEST "takes the Lance. The "PRIESTESS "covers the 
Cup. The "PRIEST "genuflects, rises, bows, joins hands. 

He strikes his breast.)" {359} The PRIEST. 0 Lion and O Serpent that destroy 
the destroyer, be mighty among us. O Lion and O Serpent that destroy the 
destroyer, be mighty among us. O Lion and O Serpent that destroy the destroyer, 
be mighty among us. 

"(The "PRIEST "joins hands upon the breast of the "PRIESTESS, "and takes 
back his Lance. He turns to the people, lowers and raises the Lance, and makes 
"+ "upon them.)" 

Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. 

The PEOPLE. Love is the law, love under will. 

"(He lowers the Lance, and turns to East. The "PRIESTESS" 
take the lance in her right hand, with her left hand 
she offers to Paten. The "PRIEST "kneels.)" 

The PRIEST. In my mouth be the essence of the life of the Sun. 

"(He takes the Host with the right hand, makes "+ "with it 
on the Paten, and consumes it.) 

(Silence.) 

(The "PRIESTESS "takes, uncovers, and offers the cup, as 
before.)" 

The PRIEST. In my mouth be the essence of the joy of the Earth. 

"(He takes the Cup, makes "+ "on the "PRIESTESS, "drains it, and 
returns it.) 

(Silence.) 

(He rises, takes the lance and turns to the people.)" 

The PRIEST. There is no part of me that is not of the Gods.«WEH NOTE: This 
is taken from the Golden Dawn Adeptus Minor initiation and appears in many of 
Crowley's works. See EQUINOX I, 3.» 

"(Those of the People who intend to communicate, and none 
other should be present, having signified their intention, a 
whole Cake of Light and a whole goblet of wine have been 
prepared for each one. The" DEACON " marshals them; they 
advance one by one to the altar. The children take the 
elements and offer them. The "PEOPLE "communicate as" {360} 

"did the "PRIEST, "uttering the same words in an attitude of 
Resurrection;" 

"There is no part of me that is not of the Gods." 

"The exceptions to this part of the ceremony are when it is of 
the nature of a celebration, in which case none but the Priest 
communicate, of a wedding, in which none, save the two to 
be married, partake; part of the ceremony of baptism when 
only the child baptised partakes, and of Confirmation at 
puberty when only the persons confirmed partake. The 



Sacrament may be reserved by the "PRIEST, "for administration 
to the sick in their homes.) 

The "PRIEST "closes all within the veil. With the Lance he 

makes "+ "on the people thrice, thus.)" The PRIEST. + The LORD bless you. 

+ The LORD enlighten your minds and comfort your hearts and sustain your 
bodies. 

+ The LORD bring you to the accomplishment of your true wills, the Great Work, 
the Summum Bonum, True Wisdom and Perfect Happiness. 

"(He goes out, the "DEACON "and Children following, into 
the tomb of the West.) 

Music. (Voluntary.)" NOTE: "The "PRIESTESS "and other officers never partake 
of the 

sacrament, they being as it were part of the "PRIEST "himself." NOTE: "Certain 
secret formulae of this Mass are taught to the 

"PRIEST "in his ordination." 


{361} 


APPENDIX VII. 

A FEW OF THE PRINCIPAL INSTRUCTIONS 
AUTHORISED BY THE A.'. A.'. 

LIBER HHH 
SUB FIGURA CCCXLI. 

CONTINET CAPITULA TRIA: MMM, AAA, ET SSS. 

I. 

MMM. 

"I remember a certain holy day in the dusk of the Year, in the dusk of the Equinox 
of Osiris, when first I beheld thee visibly; when first the dreadful issue was fought 
out; when the Ibis-headed One charmed away the strife. I remember thy first kiss, 
even as a maiden should. Nor in the dark byways was there another: thy kisses 
abide." — LIBER LAPIDIS LAZULI. VII. 15. 16. 

0. Be seated in thine Asana, wearing the robe of a Neophyte, the hood drawn. 

1. It is night, heavy and hot, there are no stars. Not one breath of wind stirs the 
surface of the sea, that is thou. No fish play in thy depths. 

2. Let a Breath rise and ruffle the waters. This also thou shalt feel playing upon 
thy skin. It will disturb thy meditation twice or thrice, after which thou shouldst have 
conquered this distraction. But unless thou first feel it, that Breath hath not arisen. 

3. Next, the night is riven by the lightning flash. This also {362} shalt thou feel in 
thy body, which shall shiver and leap with the shock, and that also must both be 
suffered and overcome. 



4. After the lightning flash, resteth in the zenith a minute point of light. And that 
light shall radiate until a right cone be established upon the sea, and it is day. 

With this thy body shall be rigid, automatically; and this shalt thou let endure, 
withdrawing thyself into thine heart in the form of an upright Egg of blackness; and 
therein shalt thou abide for a space. 

5. When all this is perfectly and easily performed at will, let the aspirant figure to 
himself a struggle with the whole force of the Universe. In this he is only saved by 
his minuteness. But in the end he is overcome by Death, who covers him with a 
black cross. 

Let his body fall supine with arms outstretched. 

6. So lying, let him aspire fervently unto the Holy Guardian Angel. 

7. Now let him resume his former posture. 

Two and twenty times shall he figure to himself that he is bitten by a serpent, 
feeling even in his body the poison thereof. And let each bite be healed by an 
eagle or hawk, spreading its wings above his head, and dropping thereupon a 
healing dew. But let the last bite be so terrible a pang at the nape of the neck that 
he seemeth to die, and let the healing dew be of such virtue that he leapeth to his 
feet. 

8. Let there be now placed within his egg a red cross, then a green cross, then a 
golden cross, then a silver cross; or those things which these shadow forth. Herein 
is silence; for he that hath rightly performed the meditation will understand the inner 
meaning hereof, and it shall serve as a test of himself and his fellows. 

9. Let him now remain in the Pyramid or Cone of Light, as an Egg, but no more of 
blackness. 

10. Then let his body be in the position of the Hanged Man, and let him aspire with 
all his force unto the Holy Guardian Angel. 

11. The grace having been granted unto him, let him partake mystically of the 
Eucharist of the Five Elements and let him proclaim Light in Extension; yea, let him 
proclaim Light in Extension. {363} 


AAA 

"These loosen the swathings of the corpse; these unbind the feet of Osiris, so 
that the flaming God may rage through the firmament with his fantastic spear." 
Liber Lapidis Lazuli. VII. 3. 

0. Be seated in thine Asana, or recumbent in Shavasana, or in the position of the 
dying Buddha. 

1. Think of thy death; imagine the various diseases that may attack thee, or 
accidents overtake thee. Picture the process of death, applying always to thyself. 

(A useful preliminary practice is to read textbooks of Pathology, and to visit 
museums and dissecting-rooms.) 

2. Continue this practice until death is complete; follow the corpse through the 
stages of embalming, wrapping and burial. 

3. Now imagine a divine breath entering thy nostrils. 

4. Next, imagine a divine light enlightening the eyes. 

5. Next, imagine the divine voice awakening the ears. 

6. Next, imagine a divine kiss imprinted on the lips. 



7. Next, imagine the divine energy informing the nerves and muscles of the body, 
and concentrate on the phenomenon which will already have been observed in 3, 
the restoring of the circulation. 

8. Last, imagine the return of the reproductive power, and employ this to the 
impregnation of the Egg of light in which man is bathed. 

9. Now represent to thyself that this Egg is the Disk of the Sun, setting in the 
west. 

10. Let it sink into blackness, borne in the bark of heaven, upon the back of the 
holy cow Hathor. And it may be that thou shalt hear the moaning thereof. 

11. Let it become blacker than all blackness. And in this meditation thou shalt be 
utterly without fear, for that the blankness that will appear unto thee is a thing 
dreadful beyond all thy comprehension. 

And it shall come to pass that if thou hast well and properly {364} performed this 
meditation that on a sudden thou shalt hear the drone and booming of a Beetle. 

12. Now then shall the Blackness pass, and with rose and gold shalt thou arise in 
the East, with the cry of an Hawk resounding in thine ear. Shrill shall it be and 
harsh. 

13. At the end shalt thou rise and stand in the mid-heaven, a globe of glory. And 
therewith shall arise the mighty Sound that holy men have likened unto the roaring 
of a Lion. 

14. Then shalt thou withdraw thyself from the Vision, gathering thyself into the 
divine form of Osiris upon his throne. 

15. Then shalt thou repeat audibly the cry of triumph of the god re-arisen, as it 
shall have been given unto thee by thy Superior. 

16. And this being accomplished, thou mayest enter again into the Vision, that 
thereby shall be perfected in Thee. 

17. After this shalt thou return into the Body, and give thanks unto the Most High 
God IAIDA, yea unto the Most High God IAIDA. 

18. Mark well that this operation should be performed if it be possible in a place 
set apart and consecrated to the Works of the Magick of Light. Also that the 
Temple should be ceremonially open as thou hast knowledge and skill to perform, 
and that at the end thereof the closing should be most carefully accomplished. But 
in the preliminary practice it is enough to cleanse thyself by ablution, by robing, and 
by the rituals of the Pentagram and Hexagram. 

0-2 should be practised at first, until some realisation is obtained; and the practice 
should always be followed by a divine invocation of Apollo or of Isis or of Jupiter or 
of Serapis. 

Next, after a swift summary of 0-2 practice 3-7. 

This being mastered, add 8. 

Then add 9-13. 

Then being prepared and fortified, well fitted for the work, perform the whole 
meditation at one time. And let this be continued until perfect success be attained 
therein. For this is a mighty meditation and holy, having power even upon Death, 
yea, having power even upon Death. 

(Note by Fra. O.M. At any time during this meditation the {365} concentration 
may bring about Samadhi. This is to be feared and shunned, more than any other 
breaking of control, for that it is the most tremendous of the forces which threaten 
to obsess. There is also some danger of acute delirious melancholia at point 1.) 



sss 


"Thou art a beautiful thing, whiter than a woman in the column of this vibration. 

"I shoot up vertically like an arrow, and become that Above. 

"But it is death, and the flame of the pyre. 

"Ascend in the flame of the pyre, O my Soul! 

"Thy God is like the cold emptiness of the utmost heaven, into which thou 
radiatest thy little light. 

"When Thou shalt know me, O empty God, my flame shall utterly expire in thy 
great N.O.X." Liber Lapidis Lazuli. I. 36-40. 

0. Be seated in thine Asana, preferably the Thunderbolt. 

It is essential that the spine be vertical. 

1. In this practice the cavity of the brain is the Yoni; the spinal cord is the Lingam. 

2. Concentrate thy thought of adoration in the brain. 

3. Now begin to awaken the spine in this manner. Concentrate thy thought of 
thyself in the base of the spine, and move it gradually up a little at a time. 

By this means thou wilt become conscious of the spine, feeling each vertebra as 
a separate entity. This must be achieved most fully and perfectly before the further 
practice is begun. 

4. Next, adore the brain as before, but figure to thyself its content as infinite. 

Deem it to be the womb of Isis, or the body of Nuit. 

5. Next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself 
its energy as infinite. Deem it to be the phallus of Osiris or the being of Hadit. 

6. These two concentrations 4 and 5 may be pushed to the {366} point of 
Samadhi. Yet lose not control of the will; let not Samadhi be thy master herein. 

7. Now then, being conscious both of the brain and the spine, and unconscious of 
all else, do thou imagine the hunger of the one for the other; the emptiness of the 
brain, the ache of the spine, even as the emptiness of space and the aimlessness 
of Matter. 

And if thou hast experience of the Eucharist in both kinds, it shall aid thine 
imagination herein. 

8. Let this agony grow until it be insupportable, resisting by will every temptation. 
Not until thine whole body is bathed in sweat, or it may be in sweat of blood, and 
until a cry of intolerable anguish is forced from thy closed lips, shalt thou proceed. 

9. Now let a current of light, deep azure flecked with scarlet, pass up and down 
the spine, striking as it were upon thyself that art coiled at the base as a serpent. 

Let this be exceedingly slow and subtle; and though it be accompanied with 
pleasure, resist; and though it be accompanied with pain, resist. 

10. This shalt thou continue until thou art exhausted, never relaxing the control. 
Until thou canst perform this one section 9 during a whole hour, proceed not. And 
withdraw from the meditation by an act of will, passing into a gentle Pranayama 
without Kumbhakham, and meditating on Harpocrates, the silent and virginal God. 

11. Then at last, being well-fitted in body and mind, fixed in peace, beneath a 
favourable heaven of stars, at night, in calm and warm weather, mayst thou 
quicken the movement of the light until it be taken up by the brain and the spine, 
independently of thy will. 

12. If in this hour thou shouldst die, is it not written, "Blessed are the dead that die 
in the Lord"? Yea, Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord! 


{367} 



LIBER E 

vel 

EXERCITIORUM 

SUB FIGURA IX«WEH NOTE: There are quite a few differences 
in text between this version and that published in EQUINOX 1,1. Most of these 
appear to be typo's or to be minor changes, especially to modernize punctuation or 
usage.» 


I. 

1. It is absolutely necessary that all experiments should be recorded in detail 
during, or immediately after, their performance. 

2. It is highly important to note the physical and mental condition of the 
experimenter or experimenters. 

3. The time and place of all experiments must be noted; also the state of the 
weather, and generally all conditions which might conceivably have any result upon 
the experiment either as adjuvants to or causes of the result, or as inhibiting it, or 
as sources of error. 

4. The A.'. A.', will not take official notice of any experiments which are not thus 
properly recorded. 

5. It is not necessary at this stage for us to declare fully the ultimate end of our 
researches; nor indeed would it be understood by those who have not become 
proficient in these elementary courses. 

6. The experimenter is encouraged to use his own intelligence, and not to rely 
upon any other person or persons, however distinguished, even among ourselves. 

7. The written record should be intelligently«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 1 has 
"intelligibly".» prepared so that others may benefit from its study. 

8. The Book John St. John published in the first number of the "Equinox" is an 
example of this kind of record by a very advanced student. It is not as simply 
written as we could wish, but will show the method. 

9. The more scientific the record is, the better. Yet the emotions should be noted, 
as being some of the conditions. 

Let then the record be written with sincerity and care; thus with practice it will be 
found more and more to approximate to the ideal. {368} 


Physical clairvoyance. 

1. Take a pack of (78) Tarot playing cards. Shuffle; cut. Draw one card. Without 
looking at it, try to name it. Write down the card you name, and the actual card. 
Repeat, and tabulate results. 

2. This experiment is probably easier with an old genuine pack of Tarot cards, 
preferably a pack used for divination by some one who really understood the 
matter. 



3. Remember that one should expect to name the right card once in 78 times. 
Also be careful to exclude all possibilities of obtaining the knowledge through the 
ordinary senses of sight and touch, or even smell. 

There was once a man whose fingertips were so sensitive that he could feel the 
shape and position of the pips and so judge the card correctly. 

4. It is better to try first the easier form of the experiment, by guessing only the 
suit. 

5. Remember that in 78 experiments you should obtain 22 trumps and 14 of each 
other suit; so that without any clairvoyance at all, you can guess right twice in 7 
times (roughly) by calling trumps each time. 

6. Note that some cards are harmonious. 

Thus it would not be a bad error to call the five of Swords ("The Lord of Defeat") 
instead of the ten of Swords ("The Lord of Ruin"). But to call the Lord of Love (2 
Cups) for the Lord of Strife (5 Wands) would show that you were getting nothing 
right. 

Similarly a card ruled by Mars would be harmonious with a 5, a card of Gemini 
with "The Lovers". 

7. These harmonies must be thoroughly learnt, according to the numerous tables 
given in 777. 

8. As you progress you will find that you are able to distinguish the suit correctly 
three times in four and that very few indeed inharmonious errors occur, while in 78 
experiments you are able to name the card aright as many as 15 or 20 times. 

9. When you have reached this stage, you may be admitted for {369} 
examination; and in the event of your passing you will be given more complex and 
difficult exercises. 


Asana — Posture. 

1. You must learn to sit perfectly still with every muscle tense for long periods. 

2. You must wear no garments that interfere with the posture in any of these 
experiments. 

3. The first position: (The God). Sit in a chair; head up, back straight, knees 
together, hands on knees, eyes closed. 

4. The second position: (The Dragon). Kneel; buttocks resting on the heels, toes 
turned back, back and head straight, hands on thighs. 

5. The third position: (The Ibis). Stand, hold left ankle with right hand,«WEH 
NOTE: The EQUINOX version adds: "(and alternately practise right ankle in left 
hand, &c.)".» free forefinger on lips. 

6. The fourth position: (The Thunderbolt). Sit; left heel pressing up anus, right 
foot poised on its toes, the heel covering the phallus; arms stretched out over the 
knees; head and back straight. 

7. Various things will happen to you while you are practising these positions; they 
must be carefully analysed and described. 

8. Note down the duration of practice; the severity of the pain (if any) which 
accompanies it, the degree of rigidity attained, and any other pertinent matters. 

9. When you have progressed up to the point that a saucer filled to the brim with 
water and poised upon the head does not spill one drop during a whole hour, and 
when you can no longer perceive the slightest tremor in any muscle; when, in short, 



you are perfectly steady and easy, you will be admitted for examination; and, 
should you pass, you will be instructed in more complex and difficult practices. 


IV 

Pranayama — Regularisation of the Breathing 

1. At rest in one of your positions, close the right nostril with the thumb of the right 
hand and breathe out slowly and completely {370} through the left nostril, while 
your watch marks 20 seconds. Breathe in through the same nostril for 10 seconds. 
Changing hands, repeat with the other nostril. Let this be continuous for one hour. 

2. When this is quite easy to you, increase the periods to 30 and 15 seconds. 

3. When this is quite easy to you, but not before, breathe out for 15 seconds, in 
for 15 seconds, and hold the breath for 15 seconds. 

4. When you can do this with perfect ease and comfort for a whole hour, practice 
breathing out for 40 and in for 20 seconds. 

5. This being attained, practice breathing out for 20, in for 10, holding the breath 
for 30 seconds. 

When this has become perfectly easy to you, you may be admitted for 
examination, and should you pass, you will be instructed in more complex and 
difficult practices. 

6. You will find that the presence of food in the stomach, even in small quantities, 
makes the practices very difficult. 

7. Be very careful never to overstrain your powers; especially never get so short 
of breath that you are compelled to breathe out jerkily or rapidly. 

8. Strive after depth, fullness, and regularity of breathing. 

9. Various remarkable phenomena will very probably occur during these 
practices. They must be carefully analysed and recorded. 


V 

Dharana — Control of Thought. 

1. Constrain the mind to concentrate itself upon a single simple object imagined. 

The five tatwas are useful for this purpose; they are: a black oval; a blue disk; a 

silver crescent; a yellow square; a red triangle. 

2. Proceed to combinations of simple objects; e.g. a black oval within a yellow 
square, and so on. 

3. Proceed to simple moving objects, such as a pendulum swinging, a wheel 
revolving, etc. Avoid living objects. 

4. Proceed to combinations of moving objects, e.g. a piston {371} rising and 
falling while a pendulum is swinging. The relation between the two movements 
should be varied in different experiments. 

Or even a system of flywheels, eccentrics, and governor. 

5. During these practices the mind must be absolutely confined to the object 
determined upon; no other thought must be allowed to intrude upon the 
consciousness. The moving systems must be regular and harmonious. 

6. Note carefully the duration of the experiments, the number and nature of the 
intruding thoughts, the tendency of the object itself to depart from the course laid 



out for it, and any other phenomena which may present themselves. Avoid 
overstrain; this is very important. 

7. Proceed to imagine living objects; as a man, preferably some man known to, 
and respected by, yourself. 

8. In the intervals of these experiments you may try to imagine the objects of the 
other senses, and to concentrate upon them. 

For example, try to imagine the taste of chocolate, the smell of roses, the feeling 
of velvet, the sound of a waterfall or the ticking of a watch. 

9. Endeavour finally to shut out all objects of any of the senses, and prevent all 
thoughts arising in your mind. When you feel you have attained some success in 
these practices, apply for examination, and should you pass, more complex and 
difficult practices will be prescribed for you. 


VI 

Physical limitations. 

1. It is desirable that you should discover for yourself your physical limitations. 

2. To this end ascertain for how many hours you can subsist without food or drink 
before your working capacity is seriously interfered with. 

3. Ascertain how much alcohol you can take, and what forms of drunkenness 
assail you. {372} 

4. Ascertain how far you can walk without once stopping; likewise with dancing, 
swimming, running, etc. 

5. Ascertain for how many hours you can do without sleep. 

6. Test your endurance with various gymnastic exercises, club swinging, and so 
on. 

7. Ascertain for how long you can keep silence. 

8. Investigate any other capacities and aptitudes which may occur to you. 

9. Let all these things be carefully and conscientiously recorded; for according to 
your powers will it be demanded of you. 


VII 

A Course of Reading 

1. The object of most of the foregoing practices will not at first be clear to you; but 
at least (who will deny it?) they have trained you in determination, accuracy, 
introspection, and many other qualities which are valuable to all men in their 
ordinary avocations, so that in no case will your time have been wasted. 

2. That you may gain some insight into the nature of the Great Work which lies 
beyond these elementary trifles, however, we should mention that an intelligent 
person may gather more than a hint of its nature from the following books, which 
are to be taken as serious and learned contributions to the study of Nature, though 
not necessarily to be implicitly relied upon. 

"The Yi King" (S.B.E. Series, Oxford University Press.) 

"The Tao Teh King" (S.B.E. Series.) 

"Tannhauser", by A. Crowley. 

"The Upanishads". 



"The Bhagavad-Gita". 

"The Voice of the Silence." 

"Raja Yoga", by Swami Vivekananda. 

"The Shiva Sanhita". 

"The Aphorisms of Patanjali". 

"The Sword of Song". 

"The Book of the Dead". 

"Rituel et Dogme de la Haute Magie". {373} 

"The Book of the Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage". 

"The Goetia". 

"The Hathayoga Pradipika". 

"The Spiritual Guide of Molinos". 

Erdmann's "History of Philosophy". 

"The Star in the West" (Captain Fuller). 

"The Dhammapada" (S.B.E. Series, Oxford University Press). 

"The Questions of King Milinda" (S.B.E. Series). 

"777 vel Prolegomena, etc.". 

"Varieties of Religious Experience" (James). 

"Kabbala Denudata". 

"Knox Om Pax". 

3. Careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of 
his master, and facilitate communications with him. 

4. The pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these 
very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme 
divergencies side by side. 

5. He may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of 
reading. 

6. During the whole of this elementary study and practice he will do wisely to seek 
out and attach himself to, a master, one competent to correct him and advise him. 
Nor should he be discouraged by the difficulty of finding such a person. 

7. Let him further remember that he must in no wise rely upon, or believe in, that 
master. He must rely entirely upon himself, and credit nothing whatever but that 
which lies within his own knowledge and experience. 

8. As in the beginning, so at the end, we here insist upon the vital importance of 
the written record as the only possible check upon error derived from the various 
qualities of the experimenter. 

9. Thus let the work be accomplished duly; yea, let it be accomplished duly. 

(If any really important or remarkable results should occur, or if any great difficulty 
presents itself, the A.'. A.', should be at once informed of the circumstances.) {374} 


LIBER O 

vel 

MANUS ET SAGITTAE 


SUB FIGURA VI.«WEH note: There are differences in wording 
and punctuation from the earlier printing in EQUINOX I, 2. Some are minor, and 



some are major changes, additions or deletions of paragraphs. A number are quite 
serious typographical errors.» 


I. 

1. This book is very easy to misunderstand; readers are asked to use the most 
minute critical care in the study of it, even as we have done in the preparation. 

2. In this book it is spoken of the Sephiroth, and the Paths, of Spirits and 
Conjurations; of Gods, Spheres, Planes, and many other things which may or may 
not exist. 

It is immaterial whether they exist or not. By doing certain things certain results 
follow; students are most earnestly warned against attributing objective reality or 
philosophic validity to any of them. 

3. The advantages to be gained from them are chiefly these: 

(a) A widening of the horizon of the mind. 

(b) An improvement of the control of the mind. 

4. The student, if he attains any success in the following practices, will find 
himself confronted by things (ideas or beings) too glorious or too dreadful to be 
described. It is essential that he remain the master of all that he beholds, hears or 
conceives; otherwise he will be the slave of illusion and the prey of madness. 

Before entering upon any of these practices the student must be in good health, 
and have attained a fair mastery of Asana, Pranayama and Dharana. 

5. There is little danger that any student, however idle or stupid, will fail to get 
some result; but there is great danger that he will be led astray, even though it be 
by those which it is necessary that he should attain. Too often, moreover, he 
mistaketh the first resting-place for the goal, and taketh off his armour as if he were 
a victor ere the fight is well begun. {375} 

It is desirable that the student should never attach to any result the importance 
which it at first seems to possess. 

6. First, then, let us consider the Book "777" and its use; the preparation of the 
Place; the use of the Magic Ceremonies; and finally the methods which follow in 
Chapter V. "Viator in Regnis Arboris" and in Chapter VI "Sagitta trans Lunam." 

(In another book will be treated of the Expansion and Contraction of 
Consciousness; progress by slaying the Chakkrams; progress by slaying the Pairs 
of Opposites; the methods of Sabhapaty Swami, etc., etc.) 


1. The student must first obtain a thorough knowledge of "Book 777", especially 
of the columns printed elsewhere in this Book.«WEH NOTE: In the EQUINOX 
version, these are listed as: "columns i., ii., iii., v., vi., vii., ix., xi., xii., xiv., xv., xvi., 
xvii., xviii., xix., xxxiv., xxxv., xxxviii., {14} xxxix., xl., xli., xlii., xlv., liv., Iv., lix., lx., Ixi., 
Ixiii., Ixx., Ixxv., Ixxvii., Ixviii., Ixxix., Ixxx., Ixxxi., Ixxxiii., xcvii., xcviii., xcix., c., ci., 
cxvii., cxviii., cxxxvii., cxxxviii., cxxxix., clxxv., clxxvi., clxxvii., clxxxii."» 

When these are committed to memory, he will begin to understand the nature of 
these correspondences. (See Illustrations in "The Temple of Solomon the King" in 
Equinox No. 2. Cross references are given.) 

2. If we take an example, the use of the tables will become clear. 

Let us suppose that you wish to obtain knowledge of some obscure science. 



In column xlv to the «Reference to the First Edition.» power, line 12, you will 
find "Knowledge of Sciences." 

By now looking up line 12 in the other columns, you will find that the Planet 
corresponding is Mercury, its number eight, its lineal figures the octagon and 
octagram. The God who rules that planet Thoth, or in Hebrew symbolism 
Tetragrammaton Adonai and Elohim Tzabaoth, its Archangel Raphael, its choir of 
Angels Beni Elohim, its Intelligence Tiriel, its Spirit Taphtatharath, its colours 
Orange (for Mercury is the Sphere of the Sephira Hod, 8) Yellow, Purple, Grey and 
Indigo rayed with Violet; its Magical Weapon the Wand or Caduceus, its Perfumes 
Mastic and others, its sacred plants Vervain and others, its jewel the Opal or Agate; 
its sacred animal the Snake, etc., etc. {376} 

3. You would then prepare your Place of Working accordingly. In an orange 
circle you would draw an eight-pointed star of yellow, at whose points you would 
place eight lamps. The Sigil of the Spirit (which is to be found in Cornelius Agrippa 
and other books) you would draw in the four colours with such other devices as 
your experience may suggest. 

4. And so on. We cannot here enter at length into all the necessary preparations; 
and the student will find them fully set forth in the proper books, of which the 
"Goetia" is perhaps the best example. 

These rituals need not be slavishly imitated; on the contrary, the student should 
do nothing the object of which he does not understand; also, if he have any 
capacity whatever, he will find his own crude rituals more effective than the highly 
polished ones of other people. 

The general purpose of all this preparation is as follows: 

5. Since the student is a man surrounded by material objects, if it be his wish to 
master one particular idea, he must make every material object about him directly 
suggest that idea. Thus, in the ritual quoted, if his glance fall upon the lights, their 
number suggests Mercury; he smells the perfumes, and again Mercury is brought 
to his mind. In other words the whole magical apparatus and ritual is a complex 
system of mnemonics. 

(The importance of these lies principally in the fact that particular sets of images 
that the student may meet in his wanderings correspond to particular lineal figures, 
divine names, etc. and are controlled by them. As to the possibility of producing 
results external to the mind of the seer (objective in the ordinary common sense 
acceptation of the term) we are here silent.) 

6. There are three important practices connected with all forms of ceremonial 
(and the two Methods which later we shall describe). These are: 

(1) Assumption of God-forms. 

(2) Vibration of Divine Names. 

(3) Rituals of "Banishing" and "Invoking". 

These, at least, should be completely mastered before the dangerous Methods of 
Chapter V and VI are attempted«WEH note: Not the chapters in the theory part, 
but the divisions in this Liber O — same reference is made in the EQUINOX, I, 

2.». {377} 


III 


1. The Magical Images of the Gods of Egypt should be made thoroughly familiar. 
This can be done by studying them in any public museum, or in such books as may 



be accessible to the student. They should then be carefully painted by him, both 
from the model and from memory. 

2. The student, seated in the "God" position, or in the characteristic attitude of the 
God desired, should then imagine His image as coinciding with his own body, or as 
enveloping it. This must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an 
identity with it and with the God experienced. 

It is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in 
this practice exist. 

3. The Vibration of God-names. As a further means of identifying the human 
consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some 
God, let him act thus: 

4. (a) Stand with arms outstretched«This injunction does not apply to gods like 
Phthah or Harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture.». (See 
illustration, in Equinox No. 2, p. 13«WEH NOTE: and in the printed edition of this 
work, on page VIII.»). 

(b) Breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the God desired 
entering with the breath. 

(c) Let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the solar plexus, the 
navel, the generative organs, and so to the feet. 

(d) The moment that it appears to touch the feet, quickly advance the left foot 
about 12 inches, throw forward the body, and let the hands (drawn back to the side 
of the eyes) shoot out, so that you are standing in the typical position of the God 
Horus«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX reference has "Illustration in Vol. I. No. 1, 'Blind 
Force."'», and at the same time imagine the Name as rushing up and through the 
body, while you breathe it out through the nostrils with the air which has been till 
then retained in the lungs. All this must be done with all the force of which you are 
capable. 

(e) Then withdraw the left foot, and place the right forefinger«Or the thumb, the 
fingers being closed. The thumb symbolises spirit, the forefinger the element of 
water. 

WEH ADDENDA: This is the illustration in EQUINOX, Vol. I. No. 1, "The Silent 
Watcher."» {378} upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the 
God Harpocrates. 

5. It is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single "Vibration" 
entirely exhausts his physical strength. It should cause him to grow hot all over or 
to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to 
remain standing. 

6. It is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when 
he hears the name of the God vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of 
ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that Great Voice 
proceeded from the Universe, and not from himself. 

In both the above practices all consciousness of anything but the God-form and 
name should be absolutely blotted out; and the longer it takes for normal perception 
to return, the better. 


IV. 


I. The Rituals of the Pentagram and Hexagram must be committed to memory; 
they are as follows — 



The Lesser Ritual of the Pentagram 


i. Touching the forehead say Ateh (Unto Thee), 

ii. Touching the breast say Malkuth (The Kingdom), 

iii. Touching the right shoulder, say ve-Geburah (and the Power)«WEH NOTE: 
MT&P has an obvious typo here, corrected now from the EQUINOX version. The 
error made the end of line iii copy the end of line iv.», 

iv. Touching the left shoulder, say ve-Gedulah (and the Glory), 

v. Clasping the hands upon the breast, say le-Olahm, Amen (To 

the Ages, Amen). 

vi. Turning to the East make a pentagram (that of Earth) with 
the proper weapon (usually the Wand). Say (i.e. vibrate) 

IHVH. 

vii. Turning to the South, the same, but say ADNI. 

viii. Turning to the West, the same, but say AHIH. 

ix. Turning to the North, the same, but say AGLA (Pronounce: 

Ye-ho-wau, Adonai, Eheieh, Agla). 

x. Extending the arms in the form of a cross say, 

xi. Before me Raphael; 

xii. Behind me Gabriel; {379} 

xiii. On my right hand, Michael. 

xiv. On my left hand, Auriel; 

xv. For about me flames the Pentagram, 

xvi. And in the Column stands the six-rayed Star, 
xvii-xxi. Repeat (i) to (v), the Qabalistic Cross. 

"The Greater Ritual of the Pentagram" 

The Pentagrams are traced in the air with the sword or other weapon, the name 
spoken aloud, and the signs used, as illustrated. 

The Pentagrams of Spirit. 


I ' B Equilibrium of Actives 

N / \ / \ A 

V* / \ # / \ N Name: A H I H (Eheieh) 

O \. \. I 

K \7. .V \ 7. .V S 

I V ." . \ V ." . \ H 

N A' ' \ A' ' \ I 
G \ \ N 

# * G 

I ' B Equilibrium of Passives 

N / \ / \ A 

V / \ * / \ # N Name AGLA (Agla). 

O ./ ./ I 

K 7. .V/ V. .V/ S 

I / ." . V / ." . V H 







N /' 'A /' 'A I 
G / / N 

# * G 

The Signs of the Portal (See illustrations): Extend the hands in front of you, palms 
outwards, separate them as if in the act of rending asunder a veil or curtain 
(actives), and then bring them together as if closing it up again and let them fall to 
the side (passives). 

(The Grade of the "Portal" is particularly attributed to the element of Spirit; it 
refers to the Sun; the Paths of HB:Samekh , HB:Nun and HB:Ayin are attributed to 
this degree.«WEH Note: In EQUINOX I, 2, Crowley gives these Hebrew letters. 
MT&P has a typo here, giving the letters HB:Samekh , HB:Resh and HB:Tzaddi . 
The EQUINOX version is correct.» See "777" lines 6 and 31 bis). 

The Pentagrams of Fire. 

B 

/ \ * A Name: A L H I M 

/ \\ N 

.\~ I (Elohim). 

7 . . V\ S 

/ ." . \ \ H 
/' '\# I 

N 

G {380} 

The signs of 4 Degree = 7Square. Raise the arms above the head and join the 
hands, so that the tips of the fingers and of the thumbs meet, formulating a triangle 
(see illustration). 

(The Grade of 4 Degree = 7Square is particularly attributed to the element Fire; it 
refers to the Planet Venus; the paths of HB:Qof, HB:Tzaddi and HB:Peh are 
attributed to this degree. For other attributions see "777" lines 7 and 31). 

The Pentagrams of Water. 

B 

/ \ A 

*.# N 

. I Name: A L (El). 

V. . V s 

/ ." . \ H 
/' ' \ I 

N 
G 

The signs of 3 Degree = 8Square. Raise the arm till the elbows are on a level 
with the shoulders, bring the hands across the chest, touching the thumbs and tips 
of fingers so as to form a triangle apex downwards. (See illustration). 

(The Grade of 3 Degree = 8Square is particularly attributed to the element of 
water; it refers to the planet Mercury; the paths of HB:Resh and HB:Shin are 
attributed to this degree. For other attributions see "777", lines 8 and 23). 


N / \ 

V #.. 

O .. 

K 7. .V 

I / ." . \ 

N /' '\ 

G 


N / \# 

V / \\ 

O .V 

K 7 . . Y\ 

I / ." . \ \ 

n r '\* 

G 









The Pentagrams of Air. 


N / \ 

V *.# 

O . 

K 7. .V 

I / ." . \ 

N /' '\ 

G 


B 

/ \ A 

# . * 


7. . V S 

/ ." . \ H 
/' ’ \ I 

N 

G 


N Name: I H V H 
I (Ye-ho-wau). 


The signs of 2 Degree = 9Square. Stretch both arms upwards and outwards, the 
elbows bent at right angles, the hand bent back, the palms upwards as if supporting 
a weight. (See illustration). 

(The Grade of 2 Degree = 9Square is particularly attributed to the element Air; it 
refers to the Moon, the path of HB:Taw is attributed to this degree. For other 
attributions see "777" lines 9 and 11). {381} 


The Pentagrams of Earth 


G 


B 


N 

# / \ 

* 

/ \ 

A 

V 

/ / \ 

/ / 

\ 

N 

0 

/ 

- -/- 


. 

K 

/ 7. .V 

/V. 

.V 

S 

1 / 

/ ." . \ 

/ / ." 

. \ 

H 

N * 

/' '\ 

# /' 

'\ 

1 


N 


G 


I Name: A D N I (Adonai). 


The Sign of 1 Degree = lOSquare. Advance the right foot, stretch out the right 
hand upwards and forwards, the left hand downwards and backwards, the palms 
open. 

(The Grade of 1 Degree = lOSquare is particularly attributed to the element of 
Earth, See "777" lines 10 and 32 bis). 

"The Lesser Ritual of the Hexagram." 

This ritual is to be performed after the "Lesser Ritual of the Pentagram". 

(I) . Stand upright, feet together, left arm at side, right across body, holding Wand 
or other weapon upright in the median line. Then face East and say: 

(II) . I.N.R.I. 

Yod, Nun, Resh, Yod. 

Virgo, Isis, Mighty Mother. 

Scorpio, Apophis, Destroyer. 

Sol, Osiris, Slain and Risen. 

Isis, Apophis, Osiris, GR:lota-Alpha-Omega. 









(III) . Extend the arms in the form of a cross, and say "The Sign of Osiris Slain." 
(See illustration). 

(IV) . Raise the right arm to point upwards, keeping the elbow square, and lower 
the left arm to point downwards, keeping the elbow square, while turning the head 
over the left shoulder looking down so that the eyes follow the left forearm, and say, 
"The Sign of the Mourning of Isis". (See illustration). 

(V) . Raise the arms at an angle of sixty degrees to each other above the head, 
which is thrown back, and say, "The Sign of Apophis and Typhon." (See 
illustration). 

(VI) . Cross the arms on the breast, and bow the head and say, "The Sign of 
Osiris Risen". (See illustration). {382} 

(VII) . Extend the arms again as in (III) and cross them again as in (vi) saying: 
"L.V.X., Lux, the Light of the Cross". 

A # 

/ \ \ (VIII). With the magical weapon trace the 
/ \ \ 1 Hexagram of Fire in the East, saying, 

/ A \ * "ARARITA" (HB:Aleph-Resh-Aieph-Resh-Yod-Taw-Aleph). 

. This Word consists of the initials of a 

/ \ # sentence which means "One is His beginning: 

/ \ \ One is His Individuality: His Permutation is 

. \ 2 One." 


This hexagram consists of two equilateral triangles, both apices pointed upwards. 
Begin at the top of the upper triangle and trace it in a dextro-rotary direction. The 
top of the lower triangle and trace it in dextro-rotary direction. The top of the lower 
should coincide with the central point of the upper triangle. 


A# 

.\- 

2* V V\ 
V\ A *1 

A. 

#V 


(IX). Trace the Hexagram of Earth in the 
South, saying "ARARITA". This Hexagram 
has the apex of the lower triangle pointing 
downwards, and it should be capable of 
inscription in a circle. 


A# 

/ \\ 

/ \\ 

/ \\1 


.* (X). Trace the Hexagram of Air in the 

2* \ / West, saying "ARARITA". This Hexagram 

\ \ / is like that of Earth; but the bases of the 
\ \ / triangles coincide, forming a diamond. 

W 

# {383} 


*\ / 
\\ / 









\\ / (XI). Trace the hexagram of Water in the 

# V North, saying "ARARITA". 

A # This hexagram has the lower triangle placed 
/ \ \ above the upper, so that their apices coincide. 

/ \\ 

/ \* 


(XII). Repeat (l-VII). 

The Banishing Ritual is identical, save that the direction of the Hexagrams must 
be reversed. {384} 

"The Greater Ritual of the Hexagram." 


INVOKING 

A# 

.V 

2* V V\ Saturn 

V\ A *1 

A. 

#V 

2* A 

-/. 

N V # Jupiter 

# A N 

./- 

V*1 

#~A~*1 


V V 

A A Mars 


2 *-V-# 


BANISHING 
# A 

-/. 

A/ V *2 
1* A A/ 

./- 

V# 

1 

*~A~# 


V V 
A A 


#-V~*2 

A *2 

.V 

#V V\ 

V\ A# 

A. 

1* V 


«WEH NOTE: The next, solar, hexagram was incorrectly printed in MPT. This 
version has been corrected from the EQUINOX and confirmed by direct 
examination.» 

4:9* #6:7 

#- /A#-*5:8 3:10*- /A*-# 

.V .\- 

2:11 *N V\# #A/ V\* 2:11 

#V\ A/*1:12 Sun 1:12*V\ A/# 

A./- A./- 

6:7*-#V*~# #- *V#-*4:9 

3:10 5:8 


#-A-*2 


A *1 






















V V Venus #V V\ 

A A V\ A# 

-V 

1 *-V-# 2* V 

To invoke or banish planets or zodiacal signs. The Hexagram of Earth alone is 
used. Draw the hexagram, {385} beginning from the point which is attributed to the 
planet you are dealing with. (See "777" col. Ixxxiii). Thus to invoke Jupiter begin 
from the right hand point of the lower triangle, dextro-rotary and complete; then 
trace the upper triangle from its left hand point and complete. 


1* 

A 

2*~A~# 

Trace the astrological sigil 

-/- 



of the planet in the centre of 

N 

V # MercuryV V 

your hexagram. 

# A 

N 

A A 

For the Zodiac use the 

— 



hexagram of the planet which 

V *2 

#-V-*1 

rules the sign you require 




("777", col. xxxviii) but draw 

A# 

# A 

the astrological sigil of the 

— 

—A- 

-/. 

sign, instead of that of the 

1* V 

V\ 

Moon N V 

*1 planet. 

V\ 

A*; 

2 2* A A/ 


-\- 


./- 



#V V# 


For Caput and Cauda Draconis use the lunar hexagram, with the sigil of Caput 
Draconis or Cauda Draconis. 

To banish, reverse the hexagram. 

In all cases use a conjuration first with Ararita, and next with the name of the God 
corresponding to the planet or sign you are dealing with. 

The Hexagrams pertaining to the planets are as in plate on preceding page. 

2. These rituals should be practised until the figures drawn appear in flame, in 
flame so near to physical flame that it would perhaps be visible to the eyes of a 
bystander, were one present. It is alleged that some persons have attained the 
power of actually kindling fire by these means. Whether this be so or not, the 
power is not one to be aimed at. 

3. Success in "banishing" is known by a "feeling of cleanliness" in the 
atmosphere; success in "invoking" by a "feeling of holiness". It is unfortunate that 
these terms are so vague. 

But at least make sure of this; that any imaginary figure or being shall instantly 
obey the will of the student, when he uses the appropriate figure. In obstinate 
cases, the form of the appropriate God may be assumed. {386} 

4. The banishing rituals should be used at the commencement of any ceremony 
whatever. Next, the student should use a general invocation, such as the 
"Preliminary Invocation" in the "Goetia" as well as a special invocation to suit the 
nature of his working. 

5. Success in these verbal invocations is so subtle a matter, and its grades so 
delicately shaded, that it must be left to the good sense of the student to decide 
whether or not he should be satisfied with his result. 













V. 


1. Let the student be at rest in one of his prescribed positions, having bathed and 
robed with the proper decorum. Let the place of working be free from all 
disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be 
duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 

2. Let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical 
garments, and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical 
body, or standing near to and in front of him. 

3. Let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so 
that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. 

This will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 

4. Let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height 
above the earth. 

5. Let him then stop and look about him. (It is sometimes difficult to open the 
eyes.) 

6. Probably he will see figures approaching him, or become conscious of a 
landscape. 

Let him speak to such figures, and insist upon being answered, using the proper 
pentagrams and signs, as previously taught. 

7. Let him travel at will, either with or without guidance from such figure or figures. 

8. Let him further employ such special invocations as will cause to appear the 
particular places he may wish to visit. 

9. Let him beware of the thousand subtle attacks and deceptions that he will 
experience, carefully testing the truth of all with whom he speaks. {387} 

Thus a hostile being may appear clothed with glory; the appropriate pentagram 
will in such a case cause him to shrivel or decay. 

10. Practice will make the student infinitely wary in such matters. 

11. It is usually quite easy to return to the body, but should any difficulty arise, 
practice (again) will make the imagination fertile. For example, one may create in 
thought a chariot of fire with white horses, and command the charioteer to drive 
earthwards. 

It might be dangerous to go too far, or to stay too long; for fatigue must be 
avoided. 

The danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or of loss of memory or 
other mental faculty. 

12. Finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself 
to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, 
drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. Then let him "awake" by 
a well-defined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. 

It may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to 
perform. It is best to learn by "travelling" with a person already experienced in the 
matter. Two or three experiments should suffice to render the student confident 
and even expert. See also "The Seer", pp. 295-333, Equinox I, 2. 


VI. 

1. The previous experiment has little value, and leads to few results of 
importance. But it is susceptible of a development which merges into a form of 
Dharana — concentration — and as such may lead to the very highest ends. The 



principal use of the practice in the last chapter is to familiarise the student with 
every kind of obstacle and every kind of delusion, so that he may be perfect master 
of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it, to cause it 
instantly to obey his will. 

2. Let him then begin exactly as before, but with the most intense solemnity and 
determination. 

3. Let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise {388} in a line 
exactly perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is 
situated (or to put it more simply, straight upwards). 

4. Instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. 
If he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures 
appear, let him at all costs rise above them. 

Yea, though his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and 
onward! 

5. Let him continue in this so long as the breath of life is in him. Whatever 
threatens, whatever allures, though it were Typhon and all his hosts loosed from 
the pit and leagued against him, though it were from the very Throne of God 
Himself that a voice issues bidding him stay and be content, let him struggle on, 
ever on. 

6. At last there must come a moment when his whole being is swallowed up in 
fatigue, overwhelmed by its own inertia.«This in case of failure. The results of 
success are so many and wonderful that no effort is here made to describe them. 
They are classified, tentatively, in the "Herb Dangerious", Part II, Equinox I, 2.» 

Let him sink (when no longer can he strive, though his tongue by bitten through 
with the effort and the blood gush from his nostrils) into the blackness of 
unconsciousness, and then, on coming to himself, let him write down soberly and 
accurately a record of all that hath occurred, yea a record of all that hath occurred. 

EXPLICIT 


{389} 


LIBER ASTARTE 
vel 

BERYLLI 

SUB FIGURA CLXXV.«WEH NOTE: The version of this Liber 
published earlier in EQUINOX I, 7 has a few differences. Internal evidence 
indicates that most of the differences here are probably revisions of the Liber rather 
than typographical errors. There is, however, one change which reverses meaning 
and one change which incorporates an editorial comment into the text. These 
variations are noted below.» 

0. This is the Book of Uniting Himself to a particular Deity by devotion. 

1. "Considerations before the Threshold:" — First concerning the choice of a 
particular Deity. This matter is of no import, sobeit that thou choose one suited to 
thine own highest nature. Howsoever, this method is not so suitable for gods 
austere as Saturn, or intellectual as Thoth. But for such deities as in themselves 
partake in anywise of love it is a perfect mode. 



2. "Concerning the prime method of this Magick Art:" — Let the devotee consider 
well that although Christ and Osiris be one, yet the former is to be worshipped with 
Christian, and the latter with Egyptian, rites. And this, although the rites 
themselves are ceremonially equivalent. There should, however, be "one" symbol 
declaring the transcending of such limitations; and with regard to the Deity also, 
there should be some "one" affirmation of his identity both with all other similar 
gods of other nations, and with the Supreme of whom all are but partial reflections. 

3. "Concerning the chief place of devotion:" — This is the Heart of the Devotee, 
and should be symbolically represented by that room or spot which he loves best. 
And the dearest spot therein shall be the shrine of his temple. It is most convenient 
if this shrine and altar should be sequestered in woods, or in a private grove, or 
garden. But let it be protected from the profane. 

4. "Concerning the Image of the Deity:" — Let there be an image of the Deity; first 
because in meditation there is mindfulness induced thereby; and second because a 
certain power enters and inhabits it by virtue of the ceremonies; or so it is said, and 
We deny it not. Let this image be the most beautiful and perfect which the devotee 
is able to procure; or if he be able to paint or to carve the same, it is all the better. 
As for Deities with whose nature no Image is compatible, let them be worshipped in 
an {390} empty shrine. Such are Brahma, and Allah. Also some postcaptivity 
conceptions of Jehovah. 

5. "Further concerning the shrine." — Let this shrine be furnished appropriately as 
to its ornaments, according to the book 777. With ivy and pine-cones, that is to 
say, for Bacchus, and let lay before him both grapes and wine. So also for Ceres 
let there be corn, and cakes; or for Diana moon-wort and pale herbs, and pure 
water. Further it is well to support the shrine with talismans of the planets, signs 
and elements appropriate. But these should be made according to the right 
Ingenium of the Philosophus by the light of the book 777 during the course of his 
Devotion. It is also well, nevertheless, if a magick circle with the right signs and 
names be made beforehand. 

6. "Concerning the Ceremonies:" — Let the Philosophus prepare a powerful 
Invocation of the particular Deity according to his Ingenium. But let it consist of 
these several parts: — 

First, an Imprecation, as of a slave unto his Lord. 

Second, an Oath, as of a vassal to his Liege. 

Third, a Memorial, as of a child to his Parent. 

Fourth, an Orison, as of a Priest unto his God. 

Fifth, a Colloquy, as of a Brother with his Brother. 

Sixth, a Conjuration, as to a Friend with his Friend. 

Seventh, a Madrigal, as of a Lover to his Mistress. 

And mark well that the first should be of awe, the second of fealty, the third of 
dependence, the fourth of adoration, the fifth of confidence, the sixth of 
comradeship, the seventh of passion. 

7. "Further concerning the ceremonies." — Let then this Invocation be the 
principal part of an ordered ceremony. And in this ceremony let the Philosophus in 
no wise neglect the service of a menial. Let him sweep and garnish the place, 
sprinkling it with water or with wine as is appropriate to the particular Deity, and 
consecrating it with oil, and with such ritual as may seem him best. And let all be 
done with intensity and minuteness. 

8. "Concerning the period of devotion, and the hours thereof:" — Let a fixed 
period be set for the worship; and it is said that the least time is nine days by 
seven, and the greatest seven years by nine. And concerning the hours, let the 



Ceremony be performed {391} every day thrice, or at least once, and let the sleep 
of the Philosophus be broken for some purpose of devotion at least once in every 
night. 

Now to some it may seem best to appoint fixed hours for the ceremony. To 
others it may seem that the ceremony should be performed as the spirit moves 
them so to do; for this there is no rule. 

9. "Concerning the Robes and Instruments:" — The Wand and Cup are to be 
chosen for this Art; never the Sword or Dagger, never the Pantacle, unless that 
Pantacle chance to be of a nature harmonious. But even so it is best to keep to the 
Wand and the Cup, and if one must choose, the Cup. 

For the Robes, that of a Philosophus, or that of an Adept Within is most suitable; 
or the robe best fitted for the service of the particular Deity, as a bassara for 
Bacchus, a white robe for Vesta. So also for Vesta, one might use for instrument 
the Lamp; or the sickle, for Chronos. 

10. "Concerning the Incense and Libations." — The incense should follow the 
nature of the particular Deity, as, mastic for Mercury, dittany for Persephone. Also 
the libations, as, a decoction of nightshade for Melancholia, or of Indian hemp for 
Uranus. 

11. "Concerning the harmony of the ceremonies:" — Let all these things be rightly 
considered, and at length, in language of the utmost beauty at the command of the 
Philosophus, accompanied, if he has skill, by music, and interwoven, if the 
particular Deity be jocund, with dancing. And all being carefully prepared and 
rehearsed let it be practised daily until it be wholly rhythmical with his aspirations, 
and as it were, a part of his being. 

12. "Concerning the variety of the ceremonies." — Now, seeing that every man 
differeth essentially from every other man, albeit in essence he is identical, let also 
these ceremonies assert their identity by their diversity. For this reason do we 
leave much herein to the right Ingenium of the Philosophus. 

13. "Concerning the life of the devotee." — First let his way of life be such as is 
pleasing to the particular Deity. Thus to invoke Neptune, let him go a-fishing; but if 
Hades, let him not approach the water that is hateful to Him. {392} 

14. "Further, concerning the life of the devotee:" — Let him cut away from his life 
any act, word or thought, that is hateful to the particular Deity; as, unchastity in the 
case of Artemis, evasions in the case of Ares. Besides this, he should avoid all 
harshness or unkindness of any kind in thought, word, or deed, seeing that above 
the particular Deity is One in whom all is One. Yet also he may deliberately 
practise cruelties, where the particular Deity manifests His Love in that manner, as 
in the case of Kali, and of Pan. And therefore, before the beginning of his periods 
of devotion, let him practise according to the rules of Liber Jugorum. 

15. "Further concerning the life of the devotee:" — Now, as many are fully 
occupied with their affairs, let it be known that this method is adaptable to the 
necessities of all. 

And We bear witness that this which followeth is the Crux and Quintessence of 
the whole Method. 

First, if he have no Image, let him take anything soever, and consecrate it as an 
Image of his God. Likewise with his robes and instruments, his suffumigations and 
libations; for his Robe hath he not a nightdress; for his instrument a walking stick; 
for his suffumigation a burning match; for his libation a glass of water? 

But let him consecrate each thing that he useth to the service of that particular 
Deity, and not profane the same to any other use. 



16. "Continuation." — Next, concerning his time if it be short. Let him labour 
mentally with his Invocation, concentrating it, and let him perform this Invocation in 
his heart whenever he hath the leisure. And let him seize eagerly upon every 
opportunity for this. 

17. "Continuation." — Third, even if he have leisure and preparation, let him seek 
ever to bring inward the symbols, so that even in his well ordered shrine the whole 
ceremony revolve inwardly in his heart, that is to say in the temple of his body, of 
which the outer temple is but an image. 

For in the brain is the shrine, and there is no Image therein; and the breath of 
man is the incense and the libation. 

18. "Continuation." — Further concerning occupation. Let the devotee transmute 
within the alembic of his heart every thought, or word, or act into the spiritual gold 
of his devotion. {393} 

As thus: eating. Let him say, "I eat this food in gratitude to my Deity that hath 
sent it to me, in order to gain strength for my devotion to Him." 

Or: sleeping. Let him say, "I lie down to sleep, giving thanks for this blessing from 
my Deity, in order that I may be refreshed for new devotion to Him." 

Or: reading. Let him say: "I read this book that I may study the nature of my 
Deity, that further knowledge of Him may inspire me with deeper devotion to Him." 

Or: working. Let him say: "I drive my spade into the earth that fresh flowers (fruit, 
or what not) may spring up to His glory, and that I, purified by toil, may give better 
devotion to Him." 

Or: whatever it may be that he is doing, let him reason it out in his mind«WEH 
NOTE: EQUINOX I, 7 has: "...in his own mind,..."», drawing it through 
circumstance and circumstance to that one end and conclusion of the matter. And 
let him not perform the act until he hath done this. 

As it is written: Liber VII, Cap. 5. — 

22. "Every breath, every word, every thought is an act of love 

with thee. 

23. "The beat of my heart is the pendulum of love. 

24. "The songs of me are the soft sighs. 

25. "The thoughts of me are very rapture. 

26. "And my deeds are the myriads of Thy Children, the stars 

and the atoms." 

And Remember Well, that if thou wert in truth a lover, all this wouldst thou do of 
thine own nature without the slightest flaw or failure in the minutest part thereof. 

19. "Concerning the Lections." — Let the Philosophus read solely in his copies of 
the holy books of Thelema, during the whole period of his devotion. But if he 
weary, then let him read books which have no part whatever in love, as for 
recreation. 

But let him copy out each verse of Thelema which bears upon this matter, and 
ponder them, and comment thereupon. For therein is a wisdom and a magick too 
deep to utter in any other wise. 

20. "Concerning the Meditations." — Herein is the most potent method of 
attaining unto the End, for him who is thoroughly prepared, being purified by the 
practice of the Transmutation of {394} deed into devotion, and consecrated by the 
right performance of the holy ceremonies. Yet herein is danger, for that the Mind is 
fluid as quicksilver, and bordereth upon the Abyss, and is beset by many sirens and 
devils that seduce and attack it to destroy it. Therefore let the devotee beware, and 
precise accurately his meditations, even as a man should build a canal from sea to 
sea. 



21. "Continuation." — Let then the Philosophus meditate upon all love that hath 
ever stirred him. There is the love of David and of Jonathan, and the love of 
Abraham and Isaac, and the love of Lear and Cordelia, and the love of Damon and 
Pythias, and the love of Sappho and Atthis, and the love of Romeo and Juliet, and 
the love of Dante and Beatrice, and the love of Paolo and Francesca, and the love 
of Caesar and Lucrezia Borgia, and the love of Aucassin and Nicolette, and the 
love of Daphnis and Chloe, and the love of Cornelia and Caius Gracchus, and the 
love of Bacchus and Ariadne, and the love of Cupid and Psyche, and the love of 
Endymion and Artemis, and the love of Demeter and Persephone, and the love of 
Venus and Adonis, and the love of Lakshmi and Vishnu, and the love of Siva and 
Bhavani and the love of Buddha and Ananda, and the love of Jesus and John, and 
many more. 

Also there is the love of many saints for their particular deity, as of St. Francis of 
Assisi for Christ, of Sri Sabhapaty Swami for Maheswara, of Abdullah Haji Shirazi 
for Allah, of St Ignatius Loyola for Mary, and many more. 

Now do thou take one such story every night, and enact it in thy mind, grasping 
each identity with infinite care and zest, and do thou figure thyself as one of the 
lovers and thy Deity as the other. Thus do thou pass through all adventures of 
love, not omitting one; and to each do thou conclude: How pale a reflection is this 
of my love for this Deity! 

Yet from each shalt thou draw some knowledge of love, some intimacy with love, 
that shall aid thee to perfect thy love. Thus learn the humility of love from one, its 
obedience from another, its intensity from a third, its purity from a fourth, its peace 
from yet a fifth. 

So then thy love being made perfect, it shall be worthy of that perfect love of His. 
{395} 

22. "Further concerning meditation." — Moreover let the Philosophus imagine to 
himself that he hath indeed succeeded in his devotion, and that his Lord hath 
appeared to him, and that they converse as may be fitting. 

23. "Concerning the Mysterious Triangle." — Now as «WEH NOTE: EQUINOX 
has: "Now then as ,.."»three cords separately may be broken by a child, while 
those same cords duly twisted may bind a giant, let the Philosophus learn to 
entwine these three methods of Magick into a Spell. 

To this end let him understand that as they are One, because the end is One, so 
are they One because the method is One, even the method of turning the mind 
toward the particular Deity by love in every act. 

And lest thy twine slip, here is a little cord that wrappeth tightly round and round 
all, even the Mantram or Continuous Prayer. 

24. "Concerning the Mantram or Continuous Prayer." — Let the Philosophus 
weave the Name of the particular Deity into a sentence short and rhythmical, as, for 
Artemis: GR:epsilon-pi-epsilon-lambda-theta-omicron-nu, GR:epsilon-pi-epsilon- 
lambda-theta-omicron-nu, GR:Alpha-rho-tau-epsilon-mu-iota-sigma; or, for Shiva: 
Namo Shivaya namaha Aum; or, for Mary; Ave Maria; or for Pan, 
GR:Chi-alpha-iota-rho-epsilon GR:Sigma-omega-tau-eta-rho GR:Kappa-omicron- 
sigma-mu-omicron-upsilon, GR:lota-omega GR:Pi-alpha-nu, GR:lota-omega 
GR:Pi-alpha-nu; or, for Allah, Hua Allahu alazi lailaha ilia Hua. 

Let him repeat this day and night without cessation mechanically in his brain, 
which is thus made ready for the advent of that Lord, and armed against all other. 

25. "Concerning the Active and the Passive." — Let the Philosophus change from 
the active love of his particular deity to a state of passive waiting, even almost a 
repulsion, the repulsion not of distaste, but of sublime modesty. 



As it is written, Liber LXV. ii. 59, "I have called unto thee, and I have journeyed 
with thee«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX has: "...journeyed unto Thee,..."», and it 
availed me not." 60. "I waited patiently, and Thou wast with me from the beginning." 

Then let him change back to the Active, until a veritable rhythm is established 
between the states, as it were the swinging of a pendulum. But let him reflect that 
a vast intelligence is required for this; for he must stand as it were almost without 
himself to watch those phases of himself, And to do this is an high Art, and 
pertaineth not altogether to the grade of Philosophus. Neither is it of itself helpful, 
but rather the reverse in this especial practice. {396} 

26. "Concerning silence." — Now there may come a time in the course of this 
practice when the outward symbols of devotion cease, when the soul is as it were 
dumb in the presence of its God. Mark that this is not a cessation but a 
transmutation of the barren seed of prayer into the green shoot of yearning. This 
yearning is spontaneous, and it shall be left to grow, whether it be sweet or bitter. 
For often times it is as the torment of hell in which the soul burns and writhes 
unceasingly. Yet it ends, and at its end continue openly thy Method. 

27. "Concerning Dryness." — Another state wherein at times the soul may fall is 
this dark night. And this is indeed purifying, in such depths that the soul cannot 
fathom it. It is less like pain than like death. But it is the necessary death that 
comes before the rising of a body glorified. 

This state must be endured with fortitude; and no means of alleviating it may be 
employed. It may be broken up by the breaking up of the whole Method, and a 
return to the world without. This cowardice not only destroys the value of all that 
has gone before, but destroys the value of the Oath of Fealty that thou hast sworn, 
and makes thy Will a mockery to men and gods. 

28. "Concerning the Deceptions of the Devil." — Note well that in this state of 
dryness a thousand seductions will lure thee away; also a thousand means of 
breaking thine oath in spirit without breaking it in letter. Against this thou mayst 
repeat the words of thine oath aloud again and again until the temptation be 
overcome. 

Also the devil will represent to thee that it were much better for this operation that 
thou do thus and thus, and seek to affright thee by fears for thy health or thy 
reason. 

Or he may send against thee visions worse than madness. 

Against all this there is but one remedy, the Discipline of thine Oath. So then 
thou shalt go through ceremonies meaningless and hideous to thee, and 
blaspheme shalt thou against thy Deity and curse Flim. And this mattereth little, for 
it is not thou, so be that thou adhere to the Letter of thine Obligation. For thy 
Spiritual Sight is closed, and to trust it is to be led into«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX 
has "unto"» the precipice, and hurled therefrom. 

29. "Further of this matter." — Now also subtler than all these {397} terrors are 
the Illusions of Success. But one instant's«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX has "For one 
instant's ..."» self-satisfaction or Expansion of thy Spirit, especially in this state of 
dryness, and thou art lost. For thou mayst attain the False Union with the Demon 
himself. Beware also of even the pride which rises from having resisted the 
temptations. 

But so many and so subtle are the wiles of Choronzon that the whole world could 
not contain their enumeration. 

The answer to one and all is the persistence in the literal fulfilment of the routine. 
Beware, then, last, of that devil who shall whisper in thine ear that the letter killeth, 



but the spirit giveth life, and answer: Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground, 
and die, it abideth alone, but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. 

Yet shalt thou also beware of disputation with the devil and pride in the 
cleverness of thine answers to him. Therefore, if thou hast not lost the power of 
silence, let it be first and last employed against him. 

30. "Concerning the Enflaming of the Heart." — Now learn that thy methods are 
dry, one and all. Intellectual exercises, moral exercises, they are not Love. Yet as 
a man, rubbing two dry sticks together for long, suddenly found a spark, so also 
from time to time will true Love leap unasked into thy mediation. Yet this shall die 
and be reborn again and again. It may be that thou hast no tinder near. 

In the end shall come suddenly a great flame and devouring, and burn thee 
utterly. 

Now of these sparks, and of these splutterings of flame, and of these beginnings 
of the Infinite Fire, thou shalt thus be aware. For the sparks thy heart shall leap up, 
and thy ceremony or meditation or toil shall seem of a sudden to go of its own will; 
and for the little flames this shall be increased in volume and intensity; and for the 
beginnings of the Infinite Fire thy ceremony shall be caught up unto ravishing song, 
and thy meditation shall be ecstasy, and thy toil shall be a delight exceeding all 
pleasure thou hast ever known. 

And of the Great Flame that answereth thee it may not be spoken; for therein is 
the End of this Magick Art of Devotion. 

31. "Considerations with regard to the use of symbols." It is to {398} be noted 
that persons of powerful imagination, will, and intelligence have no need of these 
material symbols. There have been certain saints who are capable of love for an 
idea as such without it being otherwise than degraded by "idolising" it, to use this 
word in its true sense. Thus one may be impassioned of beauty, without even the 
need of so small a concretion of it as "The beauty of Apollo", the "beauty of roses", 
the "beauty of Attis". Such persons are rare; it may be doubted whether Plato 
himself attained to any vision of absolute beauty without attaching to it material 
objects in the first place. A second class is able to contemplate ideals through this 
veil; a third class need a double veil, and cannot think of the beauty of a rose 
without a rose before them. For such, is this Method of most use; yet let them 
know that there is this danger therein, that they may mistake the gross body of the 
symbol for the idea made concrete thereby. 

32. "Considerations of further danger to those not purged of material thought." — 
Let it be remembered that in the nature of the love itself is danger. The lust of the 
satyr for the nymph is indeed of the same nature as the affinity of quicklime for 
water on the one hand, and of love of Ab for Ama on the other; so also is the triad 
Osiris, Isis, Horus like that of a horse, mare, foal, and of red, blue, purple. And this 
is the foundation of Correspondences. 

But it were false to say "Horus is a foal" or "Horus is purple". One may say: 
"Horus resembles a foal in this respect that he is the offspring of two 
complementary beings". 

33. "Further of this matter." — So also many have said truly that since earth is 
that One,«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX has: "So also many have said truly that all is 
one, and falsely that since earth is That One,..."» and ocean is that One, therefore 
earth is ocean. Unto Him good is illusion, and evil is illusion; therefore good is evil. 
By this fallacy of logic are many men destroyed. 

Moreover, there are those who take the image for the God; as who should say, 
my heart is in Tiphereth, an Adeptus is in Tiphereth; I am therefore an adept. 



And in this practice the worst danger is this, that the love which is its weapon 
should fail in one of two ways. 

First, if the love lack any quality of love, so long is it not ideal love. For it is 
written of the Perfected One: "There is no member of my body which is not the 
member of some god." Therefore {399} let not the Philosophus despise any form of 
love, but harmonise all. As it is written: Liber LXV, 32. "So therefore Perfection 
abideth not in the Pinnacles or in the Foundation, but in the harmony of One with 
all." 

Second, if any part of this love exceed, there is disease therein. As, in the love of 
Othello for Desdemona, love's jealousy overcame love's tenderness, so may it be 
in this love of a particular Deity. And this is more likely, since in this divine love no 
element may be omitted. 

It is by virtue of this completeness that no human love may in any way attain to 
more than to foreshadow a little part thereof. 

34. "Concerning Mortifications." — These are not necessary to this method. On 
the contrary, they may destroy the concentration, as counter-irritants to, and so 
alleviations of, the supreme mortification which is the Absence of the Deity invoked. 

Yet as in mortal love arises a distaste for food, or a pleasure in things naturally 
painful, this perversion should be endured and allowed to take its course. Yet not 
to the interference with natural bodily health, whereby the instrument of the soul 
might be impaired. 

And concerning sacrifices for love's sake, they are natural to this Method, and 
right. 

But concerning voluntary privations and tortures, without use save as against the 
devotee, they are generally not natural to healthy natures, and wrong. For they are 
selfish. To scourge one's self serves not one's master; yet to deny one's self bread 
that one's child may have cake is the act of a true mother. 

35. "Further concerning Mortifications." — If thy body, on which thou ridest, be so 
disobedient a beast that by no means will he travel in the desired direction, or if thy 
mind be baulkish and eloquent as Balaam's fabled Ass, then let the practice be 
abandoned. Let the shrine be covered in sackcloth, and do thou put on habits of 
lamentation, and abide alone. And do thou return most austerely to the practice of 
Liber Jugorum, testing thyself by a standard higher than that hitherto accomplished, 
and punishing effractions with a heavier goad. Nor do thou return to thy devotion 
until {400} that body and mind are tamed and trained to all manner of peaceable 
going. 

36. "Concerning minor adjuvant in the ceremonies." — I. "Rising on the planes." - 
- By this method mayst thou assist the imagination at the time of concluding thine 
Invocation. Act as taught in Liber O, by the light of Liber 777. 

37. "Concerning minor methods adjuvant in the ceremonies." — II. "Talismanic 
Magic." — Having made by thine Ingenium a talisman or pantacle to represent the 
particular Deity, and consecrated it with infinite love and care, do thou burn it 
ceremonially before the shrine, as if thereby giving up the shadow for the 
substance. But it is useless to do this unless thou do really in thine heart value the 
talisman beyond all else that thou hast. 

38. "Concerning minor methods adjuvant in the ceremonies." — III. "Rehearsal." - 
-- It may assist if the traditional history of the particular Deity be rehearsed before 
him; perhaps this is best done in dramatic form. This method is the main one 
recommended in the "Exercitios Espirituales" of St. Ignatius, whose work may be 
taken as a model. Let the Philosophus work out the legend of his own particular 



Deity, and apportioning days to events, live that life in imagination, exercising the 
five senses in turn, as occasion arises. 

39. "Concerning minor matters adjuvant in the ceremonies." — IV. "Duresse." — 
This method consists in cursing a deity recalcitrant; as, threatening ceremonially "to 
burn the blood of Osiris, and to grind down his bones to power." This method is 
altogether contrary to the spirit of love unless the particular Deity be himself savage 
and relentless; as Jehovah or Kali. In such a case the desire to perform constraint 
and cursing may be the sign of the assimilation of the spirit of the devotee with that 
of his God, and so an advance to the Union with Him. 

40. "Concerning the value of this particular form of Union or Samadhi:" — All 
Samadhi is defined as the ecstatic union of a subject and object in consciousness, 
with the result that a third thing arises which partakes in no way of the nature of the 
two. 

It would seem at first sight that it is of no importance whatever to choose an 
object of meditation. For example, the Samadhi {401} called Atmadarshana might 
arise from simple concentration of the thought on an imagined triangle or on the 
heart. 

But as the union of two bodies in chemistry may be endothermic or exothermic, 
the combination of Oxygen with Nitrogen is gentle, while that of Oxygen with 
Hydrogen is explosive; and as it is found that the most heat is disengaged as a rule 
by the union of bodies most opposite in character, and that the compound resulting 
from such is most stable, so it seems reasonable to suggest that the most 
important and enduring Samadhi results from the contemplation of the Object most 
opposite to the devotee. 

«WEH NOTE: In the EQUINOX, this concluding paragraph of section 40 is an 
editorial comment inserted in the text.»On other planes, it has been suggested 
that the most opposed types make the best marriages and produce the healthiest 
children. The greatest pictures and operas are those in which violent extremes are 
blended, and so generally in every field of activity. Even in mathematics, the 
greatest parallelogram is formed if the lines composing it are set at right angles. 

41. "Conclusions from the foregoing." — It may then be suggested to the 
Philosophus, that although his work will be harder his reward will be greater if he 
choose a Deity most remote from his own nature. This method is harder and 
higher than that of Liber E. For a simple object as there suggested is of the same 
nature as the commonest things of life, while even the meanest Deity is beyond 
uninitiated human understanding. On the same plane, too, Venus is nearer to man 
than Aphrodite, Aphrodite than Isis, Isis than Babalon, Babalon than Nuit. 

Let him decide therefore according to his discretion on the one hand and his 
aspiration on the other; and let not one overrun«WEH NOTE: The EQUINOX has 
"outrun".» his fellow. 

42. "Further concerning the value of this Method." — Certain objections arise. 
Firstly, in the nature of all human love is illusion, and a certain blindness. Nor is 
there any true love below the Veil of the Abyss. For this reason we give this 
method to the Philosophus, as the reflection of the Exempt Adept, who reflects the 
Magister Templi and the Magus. Let then the Philosophus attain this Method as a 
foundation of the higher Methods to be given to him when he attains those higher 
grades. {402} 

Another objection lies in the partiality of this Method. This is equally a defect 
characteristic of the Grade. 

43. "Concerning a notable danger of Success." — It may occur that owing to the 
tremendous power of the Samadhi, overcoming all other memories as it should and 



does do, that the mind of the devotee may be obsessed, so that he declare his 
particular Deity to be sole God and Lord. This error has been the foundation of all 
dogmatic religions, and so the cause of more misery than all other errors combined. 

The Philosophus is peculiarly liable to this because from the nature of the Method 
he cannot remain sceptical; he must for the time believe in his particular Deity. But 
let him (1) consider that this belief is only a weapon in his hands, and (2) affirm 
sufficiently that his Deity is but an emanation or reflection or eidolon of a Being 
beyond him, as was said in Paragraph 2. For if he fail herein, since man cannot 
remain permanently in Samadhi, the memorised Image in his mind will be 
degraded, and replaced by the corresponding Demon, to his utter ruin. 

Therefore, after Success, let him not delight overmuch in his Deity, but rather 
busy himself with his other work, not permitting that which is but a step to become a 
goal. As it is written, Liber CLXXXV: "remembering that Philosophy is the 
Equilibrium of him that is in the House of Love." 

44. "Concerning the secrecy and the rites of Blood." — During this practice it is 
most wise that the Philosophus utter no word concerning his working, as if it were a 
Forbidden Love that consumeth him. But let him answer fools according to their 
folly; for since he cannot conceal his love from his fellows, he must speak to them 
as they may understand. 

And as many Deities demand sacrifice, one of men, another of cattle, a third of 
doves, let these sacrifices be replaced by the true sacrifices in thine own heart. Yet 
if thou must symbolise them outwardly for the hardness of thine heart, let thine own 
blood and no other's be spilt before that altar.«The exceptions to this rule pertain 
neither to this practice, nor to this grade. N. Fra. A.'. A.'..» {403} 

Nevertheless, forget not that this practice is dangerous, and may cause the 
manifestation of evil things, hostile and malicious, to thy great hurt. 

45. "Concerning a further sacrifice." — Of this it shall be understood that nothing 
is to be spoken; nor need anything be spoken to him that hath wisdom to 
comprehend the number of the paragraph. And this sacrifice is fatal beyond all, 
unless it be a "sacrificium" indeed.«WEH NOTE: The EQUINOX has "... a 
sacrifice indeed.» Yet there are those who have dared and achieved thereby. 

46. "Concerning yet a further sacrifice." — Here it is spoken of actual mutilation. 
Such acts are abominable; and while they may bring success in this Method, form 
an absolute bar to all further progress. 

And they are in any case more likely to lead to madness than to Samadhi. He 
indeed who purposeth them is already mad. 

47. "Concerning human affection." — During this practice thou shalt in no wise 
withdraw thyself from human relations, only figuring to thyself that thy father or thy 
brother or thy wife is as it were an image of thy particular Deity. Thus shall they 
gain, and not lose, by thy working. Only in the case of thy wife this is difficult, since 
she is more to thee than all others, and in this case thou mayst act with 
temperance, lest her personality overcome and destroy that of thy Deity. 

48. "Concerning the Holy Guardian Angel." — Do thou in no wise confuse this 
invocation with that. 

49. "The Benediction." — And so may the love that passeth all Understanding 
keep your hearts and minds through GR:lota-Alpha-Omega GFLAIpha-Delta- 
Omicron-Nu-Alpha-lota GR:Sigma-Alpha-Beta-Alpha-Omega and through 
BABALON of the City of the Pyramids, and through Astarte, the Starry One green- 
girdled, in the name ARARITA. Amen. {404} 



LIBER RV 
vel 

SPIRITUS 


SUB FIGURA CCVI.«WEH NOTE: The Liber omits sections 0 
and 1 in earlier publication in EQUINOX I, 7 as well as here. There are signs that 
this version has been edited, notably changes were made in punctuation and 
capitalization. The editing appears to be defective, with some material omitted 
inadvertently. There is one original footnote, and the others are mine. There was 
also a photo page in the EQUINOX version.» 

2. Let the Zelator observe the current of his breath. 

3. Let him investigate the following statements, and prepare a careful record of 
research. 

(a) Certain actions induce the flow of the breath through the right nostril (Pingala); 
and, conversely, the flow of the breath through Pingala induces certain actions. 

(b) Certain other actions induce the flow of the breath through the left nostril (Ida), 
and conversely. 

(c) Yet a third class of actions induce the flow of the breath through both nostrils 
at once (Sushumna), and conversely. 

(d) The degree of mental and physical activity is interdependent with the distance 
from the nostrils at which the breath can be felt by the back of the hand. 

4. "First practice." — Let him concentrate his mind upon the act of breathing, 
saying mentally, "The breath flows in", "the breath flows out", and record the 
results. [This practice may resolve itself into Mahasatipatthana (vide Liber XXV) or 
induce Samadhi. Whichever occurs should be followed up as the right Ingenium of 
the Zelator, or the advice of his Practicus, may determine.] 

5. "Second practice." Pranayama. — This is outlined in Liber E. Further, let the 
Zelator accomplished in those practices endeavour to master a cycle of 10, 20, 40 
or even 16, 32, 64. But let this be done gradually and with due caution. And when 
he is steady and easy both in Asana and Pranayama, let him still further increase 
the period. 

Thus let him investigate these statements which follow: — 

(a) If Pranayama be properly performed, the body will first of all become covered 
with sweat. This sweat is different in character from that customarily induced by 
exertion. If the Practitioner rub this sweat thoroughly into his body, he will greatly 
strengthen it. {405} 

(b) The tendency to perspiration will stop as the practice is continued, and the 
body become automatically rigid. 

Describe this rigidity with minute accuracy. 

(c) The state of automatic rigidity will develop into a state characterised by violent 
spasmodic movements of which the Practitioner is unconscious, but of whose result 
he is aware. This result is that the body hops gently from place to place. After the 
first two or three occurrences of this experience, Asana is not lost. The body 
appears (on another theory) to have lost its weight almost completely and to be 
moved by an unknown force. 

(d) As a development of this stage, the body rises into the air, and remains there 
for an appreciably long period, from a second to an hour or more. 

Let him further investigate any mental results which may occur. 



6. "Third Practice." — In order both to economise his time and to develop his 
powers, let the Zelator practise the deep full breathing which his preliminary 
exercises will have taught him during his walks. Let him repeat a sacred sentence 
(mantra) or let him count, in such a way that his footfall beats accurately with the 
rhythm thereof, as is done in dancing. Then let him practise Pranayama, at first 
without the Kumbhakam«WEH NOTE: Equinox spells this "Kumbakham" in this 
spot only.», and paying no attention to the nostrils otherwise than to keep them 
clear. Let him begin by an indrawing of the breath for 4 paces, and a breathing out 
for 4 paces. Let him increase this gradually to 6.6, 8.8, 12.12, 16.16 and 24.24, or 
more if he be able. Next let him practise in the proper proportion 4.8, 6.12, 8.16, 
12.24 and so on. Then if he choose, let him recommence the series, adding a 
gradually increasing period of Kumbhakam«WEH NOTE: Equinox spells this 
"Kumbhakham".». 

7. "Fourth practice." — Following on this third practice, let him quicken his mantra 
and his pace until the walk develops into a dance. This may also be practised with 
the ordinary waltz step, using a mantra in three-time, such as GR:epsilon-pi- 
epsilon-lambda-theta-omicron-nu, GR:epsilon-pi-epsilon-lambda-theta-omicron-nu, 
GR:Alpha-rho-tau-epsilon-mu-iota-sigma; or lao, lao Sabao; in such cases the 
practice may be combined with devotion to a particular deity: see Liber CLXXV. 

For the dance as such it is better to use a mantra of a non-committal character, 
such as GR:Tau-omicron GR:epsilon-iota-nu-alpha-iota, GR:Tau-omicron 
GR:Kappa-alpha-lambda-omicron-nu, GR:Tau-omicron 'GR:Alpha-gamma-alpha- 
delta-omicron-nu,«WEH NOTE: The Equinox has this last word as:'" GR:gamma- 
alpha-theta-alpha-nu"» or the like. {406} 

8. "Fifth practice." — Let him practice mental concentration during the dance, and 
investigate the following experiments: 

(a) The dance becomes independent of the will. 

(b) Similar phenomena to those described in 5 (a), (b), (c), (d), occur. 

9. A note concerning the depth and fullness of the breathing. In all proper 
expiration the last possible portion of air should be expelled. In this the muscles of 
the throat, chest, ribs, and abdomen must be fully employed, and aided by the 
pressing of the upper arms into the flanks, and of the head into the thorax. 

In all proper inspiration the last possible portion of air must be drawn into the 
lungs. 

In all proper holding of the breath, the body must remain absolutely still. 

Ten minutes of such practice is ample to induce profuse sweating in any place of 
a temperature of 17 Degree C or over. 

The progress of the Zelator in acquiring a depth and fullness of breath should be 
tested by the respirometer. 

The exercises should be carefully graduated to avoid overstrain and possible 
damage to the lungs. 

This depth and fullness of breath should be kept as much as possible, even in the 
rapid exercises, with the exception of the sixth practice following. 

10. "Sixth Practice." — Let the Zelator breathe as shallowly and rapidly as 
possible. He should assume the attitude of his moment of greatest expiration, and 
breathe only with the muscles of his throat. He may also practice lengthening the 
period between each shallow breathing. 

(This may be combined, when acquired, with concentration on the Visuddhi 
cakkra, i.e. let him fix his mind unwaveringly upon a point in the spine opposite the 
larynx.)«WEH NOTE: In the Equinox this parenthetic paragraph is identified as an 
editorial comment.» 



«WEH NOTE: from this point, the text in the Equinox diverges from this text. 
There is an additional step: "11. "Seventh practice." Let the Zelator breathe as 
deeply and rapidly as possible." The step numbered here as "Seventh" is labeled 
"Eighth" in the Equinox.» 

11. "Seventh practice." — Let the Zelator practise restraint of breathing in the 
following manner. At any stage of breathing let him suddenly hold the breath, 
enduring the need to breathe until it passes, returns, and passes again, and so on 
until consciousness is lost, either rising to Samadhi or similar supernormal 
condition, or falling into oblivion. {407} 

13. "Ninth practice." -- Let him practice the usual forms of Pranayama, but let 
Kumbhakam be used after instead of before expiration. Let him gradually increase 
the period of this Kumbhakam as in the case of the other. 

14. A note concerning the conditions of these experiments. 

The conditions favourable are dry, bracing air, a warm climate, absence of wind, 
absence of noise, insects and all other disturbing influences,«Note that in the 
early stages of concentration of the mind, such annoyances become negligible.» a 
retired situation, simple food eaten in great moderation at the conclusion of the 
practices of morning and afternoon, and on no account before practising. Bodily 
health is almost essential, and should be most carefully guarded (See Liber 
CLXXXV, "Task of a Neophyte"). A diligent and tractable disciple, or the Practicus 
of the Zelator, should aid him in his work. Such a disciple should be noiseless, 
patient, vigilant, prompt, cheerful, of gentle manner and reverent to his master, 
intelligent to anticipate his wants, cleanly and gracious, not given to speech, 
devoted and unselfish. With all this he should be fierce and terrible to strangers 
and all hostile influences, determined and vigorous, increasingly vigilant, the 
guardian of the threshold. 

It is not desirable that the Zelator should employ any other creature than a man, 
save in cases of necessity. Yet for some of these purposes a dog will serve, for 
others a woman. There are also others appointed to serve, but these are not for 
the Zelator. 

15. "Tenth Practice." — Let the Zelator experiment if he will with inhalations of 
oxygen, nitrous oxide, carbon dioxide, and other gases mixed in small proportion 
with his air during his practices. These experiments are to be conducted with 
caution in the presence of a medical man of experience, and they are only useful 
as facilitating a simulacrum of the results of the proper practices and thereby 
enheartening the Zelator. 

16. "Eleventh practice." — Let the Zelator at an time during the practices, 
especially during the periods of Kumbhakam, throw his will utterly towards his Holy 
Guardian Angel, directing his eyes inward and upward, and turning back his tongue 
as if to swallow it. {408} 

(This latter operation is facilitated by severing the fraenum linguae, which, if done, 
should be done by a competent surgeon. We do not advise this or any similar 
method of cheating difficulties. This is, however, harmless.)«WEH NOTE: 
Harmless, that is, if you don't mind the danger of choking to death in your sleep!» 

In this manner the practice is to be raised from the physical to the spiritual-plane, 
even as the words Ruh, Ruach, Pneuma, Spiritus, Geist, Ghost, and indeed words 
of almost all languages, have been raised from their physical meanings of wind, 
«WEH NOTE: The Equinox adds "air," to this list.»breath, or movement, to the 
spiritual plane. (RV is the old root meaning Yoni and hence Wheel (Fr. roue, Lat. 
rota, wheel) and the corresponding Semitic root means "to go". Similarly spirit is 
connected with "spiral". -- Ed.) 



17. Let the Zelator attach no credit to any statements that may have been made 
throughout the course of this instruction, and reflect that even the counsel which we 
have given as suitable to the average case may be entirely unsuitable to his own. 
{409} 


LIBER YOD 

SUB FIGURA DCCCXXI 

(This book was formerly called Vesta. It is referred to the path of Virgo and the 
letter Yod.) 


I. 

1. This is the book of drawing all to a point. 

2. Herein are described three methods whereby the consciousness of the Many 
may be melted to that of the One. 

II. 

FIRST METHOD 

0. Let a magical circle be constructed, and within it an upright Tau drawn upon 
the ground. Let this Tau be devised into 10 squares (See Liber CMLXIII., 
Illustration 1.) 

1. Let the magician be armed with the Sword of Art.«ln circumstances where 
this is inappropriate let him be armed with wand and lamp instead of as in text. — 
N.» 

2. Let him wear the black robe of a Neophyte. 

3. Let a single flame of camphor burn at the top of the Tau, and let there be no 
other light or ornament.ccln circumstances where this is inappropriate let him be 
armed with wand and lamp instead of as in text. — N.» 

4. Let him "open" the Temple as in DCLXXI or in any other convenient manner. 

5. Standing at the appropriate quarters, at the edge of the circle, let him banish 
the 5 elements by the appropriate rituals. 

6. Standing at the edge of the circle, let him banish the 7 planets by the 
appropriate rituals. Let him face the actual position of each planet in the heavens 
at the time of his working. 

7. Let him further banish the twelve signs of the Zodiac by the appropriate rituals, 
facing each sign in turn. 

8. Let him at each of these 24 banishings make three circumambulations 
widdershins, with the signs of Horus and Harpocrates in the East as he passes it. 
{410} 

9. Let him advance to the square of Malkuth in the Tau, and perform a ritual of 
banishing Malkuth. But here let him not leave the square to circumambulate the 
circle, but use the formula and God-form of Harpocrates. 

10. Let him advance in turn to the squares Jesod, Hod, Netzach, Tiphereth, 
Geburah, Chesed and banish each by appropriate rituals. 



11. And let him know that such rituals include the pronunciation of the appropriate 
names of God backwards, and also a curse against the Sephira in respect of all 
that which it is, for that which distinguishes and separates it from Kether. 

12. Advancing to the squares of Binah and Chokmah in turn, let him banish these 
also. And for that by now an awe and trembling shall have taken hold upon him, let 
him banish these by a supreme ritual of inestimable puissance; and let him beware 
exceedingly lest his will falter or his courage fail. 

13. Finally, let him, advancing to the square of Kether, banish that also by what 
means he may. At the end whereof let him set his foot upon the light, extinguishing 
it«lf armed with wand and lamp let him extinguish the light with his hand. — N.»; 
and, as he falleth, let him fall within the circle. 

SECOND METHOD 

1. Let the Hermit be seated in his Asana, robed, and let him meditate in turn upon 
every several part of his body until that part is so unreal to him that he no longer 
includes it in his comprehension of himself. For example if it be his right foot, let 
him touch that foot, and be alarmed, thinking, "A foot! ... foot! What is this foot? 
Surely I am not alone in the Hermitage!" 

And this practice should be carried out not only at the time of meditation, but 
during the day's work. 

2. This meditation is to be assisted by reasoning; as "This foot is not I. If I should 
lose my foot, I should still be I. This foot is a mass of changing and decaying flesh, 
bone, skin, blood, {411} lymph, etc. while I am the Unchanging and Immortal Spirit, 
uniform, not made, unbegotten, formless, self-luminous," etc. 

3. This practice being perfect for each part of the body, let him combine his 
workings until the whole body is thus understood as the non-Ego and as illusion. 

4. Let then the Hermit, seated in his Asana, meditate upon the Muladhara Cakkra 
and its correspondence as a power of the mind, and destroy it in the same manner 
as aforesaid. Also by reasoning: "This emotion (memory, imagination, intellect, will, 
as it may be) is not I. This emotion is transient: I am immovable. This emotion is 
passion. I am peace", and so on. 

Let the other Cakkras in their turn be thus destroyed, each one with its mental or 
moral attribute. 

5. In this let him be aided by his own psychological analysis, so that no part of his 
conscious being be thus left undestroyed. And on his thoroughness in this matter 
may turn his success. 

6. Lastly, having drawn all his being into the highest Sahasrara Cakkra, let him 
remain eternally fixed in meditation thereupon. 

7. AUM. 


THIRD METHOD. 

1. Let the Hermit stimulate each of the senses in turn, concentrating upon each 
until it ceases to stimulate. 

(The senses of sight and touch are extremely difficult to conquer. In the end the 
Hermit must be utterly unable by any effort to see or feel the object of those 
senses, O.M.) 

2. This being perfected, let him combine them two at a time. 



For example, let him chew ginger (taste and touch), and watch a waterfall (sight 
and hearing) and watch incense (sight and smell) and crush sugar in his teeth 
(taste and hearing) and so on. 

3. These twenty-five practices being accomplished, let him combine them three at 
a time, then four at a time. 

4. Lastly, let him combine all the senses in a single object. 

And herein may a sixth sense be included. He is then to withdraw himself entirely 
from all the stimulations, "perinde ac cadaver," in spite of his own efforts to attach 
himself to them. {412} 

5. By this method it is said that the demons of the Ruach, that is, thoughts and 
memories, are inhibited, and We deny it not. But if so be that they arise, let him 
build a wall between himself and them according to the method. 

6. Thus having stilled the voices of the Six, may he obtain in sense the subtlety of 
the Seventh. 

7. GR:Alpha-Upsilon-Mu-Gamma-Nu. 

(We add the following, contributed by a friend at that time without the A.'. A.', and 
its dependent orders. He worked out the method himself, and we think it may 
prove useful to many. O.M.) 

(1) The beginner must first practise breathing regularly through the nose, at the 
same time trying hard to believe that the breath goes to the Ajna and not to the 
lungs. 

The Pranayama exercises described in the Equinox Vol. I, No. 4, p. 101 must 
next be practised, always with the idea that Ajna is breathing. 

Try to realise that "power," not air, is being drawn into the Ajna, is being 
concentrated there during Kumbhakam, and is vivifying the Ajna during expiration. 
Try rather to increase the force of concentration in Ajna than to increase so 
excessively the length of Kumbhakam as this is dangerous if rashly undertaken. 

(2) Walk slowly in a quiet place; realise that the legs are moving, and study their 
movements. Understand thoroughly that these movements are due to nerve 
messages sent down from the brain, and that the controlling power lies in the Ajna. 
The legs are automatic, like those of a wooden monkey: the power in Ajna is that 
which does the work, is that which walks. This is not hard to realise, and should be 
grasped firmly, ignoring all other walking sensations. 

Apply this method to every other muscular movement. 

(3) Lie flat on the back with the feet under a heavy piece of furniture. Keeping the 
spine straight and the arms in a line with the body, rise slowly to a sitting posture, 
by means of the force residing in the Ajna (i.e. try to prevent the mind dwelling one 
any other exertion or sensation.) 

Then let the body slowly down to its original position. Repeat {413} this two or 
three times, every night and morning, and slowly increase the number of 
repetitions. 

(4) Try to transfer all bodily sensations to the Ajna, e.g., "I am cold" should mean 
"I feel cold", or better still, "I am aware of a sensation of cold" — transfer this to the 
Ajna, "the Ajna is aware", etc. 

(5) Pain if very slight may easily be transferred to the Ajna after a little practice. 
The best method for beginner is to imagine he has a pain in the body and then 
imagine that it passes directly into the Ajna. It does not pass through the 
intervening structures, but goes direct. After continual practice even severe pain 
may be transferred to the Ajna. 

(6) Fix the mind on the base of the spine and then gradually move the thoughts 
upwards to the Ajna. 



(In this meditation Ajna is the Holy of Holies, but it is dark and empty.) 

Finally, strive hard to drive anger and other obsessing thoughts into the Ajna. Try 
to develop a tendency to think hard of Ajna when these thoughts attack the mind, 
and let Ajna conquer them. 

Beware of thinking of My" Ajna". In these meditations and practices, Ajna does 
not belong to you; Ajna is the master and worker, you are the wooden monkey. 
{414} 


LIBER HB:Taw-Yod-Shin-Aleph-Resh-Bet 
vel THISHARB 

SUB FIGURA CMXIII.«WEH NOTE: In EQUINOX I, 7, the title is 
rendered: "LIBER HB:Taw-Yod-Shin-Aleph-Resh-Bet VIAE MEMORIAE SVB 
FIGVRA CMXIN". Most of the footnotes in M T & P were added by Crowley after 
the EQUINOX publication of this work. This liber shows other signs of editing, 
including modernization of some usage.» 

000. May be. 

(00. It has not been possible to construct this book on a basis of pure Scepticism. 
This matters less, as the practice leads to scepticism, and it may be through it.) 

0. This book is not intended to lead to the supreme attainment. On the contrary, 
its results define the separate being of the Exempt Adept from the rest of the 
Universe, and discover his relation to the Universe.«This book tells how to enquire 
"Who am I?" "What is my relation with nature?"» 

1. It is of such importance to the Exempt Adept that We cannot overrate it. Let 
him in no wise adventure the plunge into the Abyss until he has accomplished this 
to his most perfect satisfaction.«One must destroy one's false notions about who 
and what one is before one can find the truth of the matter. One must therefore 
understand those false notions before giving them up. Unless this be done 
perfectly, one will get the True mixed up with the remains of the False.» 

2. For in the Abyss no effort is anywise possible. The Abyss is passed by virtue 
of the mass of the Adept and his Karma. Two forces impel him: (1) the attraction of 
Binah, (2) the impulse of his Karma; and the ease and even the safety of his 
passage depend on the strength and direction of the latter.«One's life has hitherto 
been guided by those false notions. Therefore on giving them up, one has no 
standard of control of thought or action; and, until the truth is born, one can move 
only by virtue of one's momentum. It is jumping off.>> 

3. Should one rashly dare the passage, and take the irrevocable Oath of the 
Abyss, he might be lost therein through Aeons of incalculable agony; he might even 
be thrown back upon Chesed, with the terrible Karma of failure added to his original 
imperfection. 

4. It is even said that in certain circumstances it is possible to {415} fall altogether 
from the Tree of Life and to attain the Towers of the Black Brothers. But We hold 
that this is not possible for any adept who has truly attained his grade, or even for 
any man who has really sought to help humanity even for a single second«Those 
in possession of Liber CLXXXV will note that in every grade but one the aspirant is 
pledged to serve his inferiors in the Order.», and that although his aspiration have 
been impure through vanity or any similar imperfections. 



5. Let then the Adept who finds the result of these meditations unsatisfactory 
refuse the Oath of the Abyss, and live so that his Karma gains strength and 
direction suitable to the task at some future period.«Make the Adeptus Exemptus 
perfect as such before proceeding.» 

6. Memory is essential to the individual consciousness; otherwise the mind were 
but a blank sheet on which shadows are cast. But we see that not only does the 
mind retain impressions, but that it is so constituted that its tendency is to retain 
some more excellently than others. Thus the great classical scholar, Sir Richard 
Jebb, was unable to learn even the schoolboy mathematics required for the 
preliminary examination at Cambridge University, and a special Grace«WEH 
NOTE: Normally this would be an exercise of Medieval privilege by a Royal or other 
nobility. Wars have been lost over such "Grace" being given in the qualification of 
officers!» of the authorities was required in order to admit him. 

7. The first method to be described has been detailed in Bhikkhu Ananda 
Metteya's "Training of the Mind" (Equinox I, 5, pp. 28-59, and especially pp. 48-57). 
We have little to alter or to add. Its most important result as regards the Oath of the 
Abyss, is the freedom from all desire or clinging to anything which it gives. Its 
second result is to aid the adept in the second method, by supplying him with 
further data for his investigation.«The Magical Memory (i.e. of former incarnations) 
frees one from desire by shewing how futile and sorrow-breeding all earthly and 
even submagical attainment prove.» 

8. The stimulation of memory useful in both practices is also achieved by simple 
meditation (Liber E), in a certain stage of which old memories arise unbidden. The 
adept may then practise this, stopping at this stage, and encouraging instead of 
suppressing the flashes of memory. 

9. Zoroaster has said, "Explore the River of the Soul, whence {416} or in what 
order you have come; so that although you have become a servant to the body, 
you may again rise to that Order (the A.'. A.'.) from which you descended, joining 
Works (Kamma) to the Sacred Reason (the Tao)". 

10. The Result of the Second Method is to show the Adept to what end his 
powers are destined. When he has passed the Abyss and becomes Nemo, the 
return of the current causes him "to appear in the Heaven of Jupiter as a morning 
star or as an evening star".«The formula of the Great Work "Solve et Coagula" 
may be thus interpreted. "Solve," the dissolution of the self in the Infinite; 
"Coagula," the presentation of the Infinite, in a concrete form, to the outer. Both are 
necessary to the Task of a Master of the Temple. He may appear in any other 
Heaven, according to his general nature, in his magical mask of initiation.» In 
other words he should discover what may be the nature of his work. Thus 
Mohammed was a Brother reflected into Netzach, Buddha a Brother reflected into 
Hod, or, as some say, Daath. The present manifestation of Frater P. to the outer is 
in Tiphereth, to the inner in the path of Leo. 

11. "First Method." Let the Exempt Adept first train himself to think backwards by 
external means, as set forth here following. — 

(a) Let him learn to write backwards, with either hand. 

(b) Let him learn to walk backwards. 

(c) Let him constantly watch, if convenient, cinematograph 

films, and listen to phonograph records, reversed, 
and let him so accustom himself to these that they 
appear natural and appreciable as a whole. 

(d) Let him practise speaking backwards: thus for "I am 

He" let him say, "Eh ma I". 



(e) Let him learn to read backwards. In this it is difficult to 

avoid cheating one's self, as an expert reader sees a 
a sentence at a glance. Let his disciple read aloud to 
him backwards, slowly at first, then more quickly. 

(f) Of his own ingenium, let him devise other methods. 

12. In this his brain will at first be overwhelmed by a sense of utter confusion; 
secondly, it will endeavour to evade the difficulty by a trick. The brain will pretend 
to be working backwards when {417} it is merely normal. It is difficult to describe 
the nature of the trick, but it will be quite obvious to anyone who has done practices 
(a) and (b) for a day or two. They become quite easy, and he will think that he is 
making progress, an illusion which close analysis will dispel. 

13. Having begun to train his brain in this manner and obtained some little 
success, let the Exempt Adept, seated in his Asana, think first of his present 
attitude, next of the act of being seated, next of his entering the room, next of his 
robing, etc. exactly as it happened. And let him most strenuously endeavour to 
think each act as happening backwards. It is not enough to think, "I am seated 
here, and before that I was standing, and before that I entered the room", etc. That 
series is the trick detected in the preliminary practices. The series must not run 
"ghi-def-abc" but "ihgfedcba": not "horse a is this" but "esroh a si siht". To obtain 
this thoroughly well, practice (c) is very useful. The brain will be found to struggle 
constantly to right itself, soon accustoming itself to accept "esroh" as merely 
another glyph for "horse". This tendency must be constantly combated. 

14. In the early stages of this practice, the endeavour should be to meticulous 
minuteness of detail in remembering actions; for the brain's habit of thinking 
forward will at first be insuperable. Thinking of large and complex actions, then, will 
give a series which we may symbolically write "opqrstu-hijklmn-abcdefg". If these 
be split into detail, we shall have "stu-pqr-o-mn-kl-hij-fg-cde-ab" which is much 
nearer to the ideal "utsrqponmlkjihgfedcba". 

15. Capacities differ widely, but the Exempt Adept need have no reason to be 
discouraged if after a month's continuous labour he find that now and again for a 
few seconds his brain really works backwards. 

16. The Exempt Adept should concentrate his efforts upon obtaining a perfect 
picture of five minutes backwards rather than upon extending the time covered by 
his meditation. For this preliminary training of the brain is the Pons Asinorum of the 
whole process. 

17. This five minutes' exercise being satisfactory, the Exempt Adept may extend 
the same at his discretion to cover an hour, a {418} day, a week, and so on. 
Difficulties vanish before him as he advances; the extension from a day to the 
course of his whole life will not prove so difficult as the perfecting of the five 
minutes. 

18. This practice should be repeated at least four times daily, and progress is 
shown firstly by the ever easier running of the brain, secondly by the added 
memories which arise. 

19. It is useful to reflect during this practice, which in time becomes almost 
mechanical, upon the way in which effects spring from causes. This aids the mind 
to link its memories, and prepares the adept for the preliminary practice of the 
second method. 

20. Having allowed the mind to return for some hundred times to the hour of birth, 
it should be encouraged to endeavour to penetrate beyond that period.«Freudian 
forgetfulness tries to shield one from the shock of death. One has to brace oneself 
to face it in other ways, as by risking one's life habitually.» If it be properly trained 



to run backwards, there will be little difficulty in doing this, although it is one of the 
distinct steps in the practice. 

21. It may be then that the memory will persuade the adept of some previous 
existence. Where this is possible, let it be checked by an appeal to facts, as 
follows: — 

22. It often occurs to men that on visiting a place to which they have never been, 
it appears familiar. This may arise from a confusion of thought or a slipping of the 
memory, but it is conceivably a fact. 

If, then, the adept "remember" that he was in a previous life in some city, say 
Cracow, which he has in this life never visited, let him describe from memory the 
appearance of Cracow, and of its inhabitants, setting down their names. Let him 
further enter into details of the city and its customs. And having done this with 
great minuteness, let him confirm the same by consultation with historians and 
geographers, or by a personal visit, remembering (both to the credit of his memory 
and its discredit) that historians, geographers, and himself are alike fallible. But let 
him not trust his memory, to assert its conclusions as fact, and act thereupon, 
without most adequate confirmation. 

23. This process of checking his memory should be practised {419} with the 
earlier memories of childhood and youth by reference to the memories and records 
of others, always reflecting upon the fallibility even of such safeguards. 

24. All this being perfected, so that the memory reaches back into aeons 
incalculably distant, let the Exempt Adept meditate upon the fruitlessness of all 
those years, and upon the fruit thereof, severing that which is transitory and 
worthless from that which is eternal. And it may be that he being but an Exempt 
Adept may hold all to be savourless and full of sorrow. 

25. This being so, without reluctance will he swear the Oath of the Abyss. 

26. "Second Method." — Let the Exempt Adept, fortified by the practice of the first 
method, enter the preliminary practice of the second method. 

27. "Second Method." — Preliminary Practices. Let him, seated in his Asana, 
consider any event, and trace it to its immediate causes. And let this be done very 
fully and minutely. Here, for example, is a body erect and motionless. Let the 
adept consider the many forces which maintain it; firstly, the attraction of the earth, 
of the sun, of the planets, of the farthest stars, nay of every mote of dust in the 
room, one of which (could it be annihilated) would cause that body to move, 
although so imperceptibly. Also the resistance of the floor, the pressure of the air, 
and all other external conditions. Secondly, the internal forces which sustain it, the 
vast and complex machinery of the skeleton, the muscles, the blood, the lymph, the 
marrow, all that makes up a man. Thirdly the moral and intellectual forces involved, 
the mind, the will, the consciousness. Let him continue this with unremitting ardour, 
searching Nature, leaving nothing out. 

28. Next, let him take one of the immediate causes of his position, and trace out 
its equilibrium. For example, the will. What determines the will to aid in holding the 
body erect and motionless? 

29. This being discovered, let him choose one of the forces which determined his 
will, and trace out that in similar fashion; and let this process be continued for many 
days until the interdependence of all things is a truth assimilated in his inmost 
being. {420} 

30. This being accomplished, let him trace his own history with special reference 
to the causes of each event. And in this practice he may neglect to some extent 
the universal forces which at all times act on all, as for example, the attraction of 



masses, and let him concentrate his attention upon the principal and determining or 
effective causes. 

For instance, he is seated, perhaps, in a country place in Spain. Why? Because 
Spain is warm and suitable for meditation, and because cities are noisy and 
crowded. Why is Spain warm? and why does he wish to meditate? Why choose 
warm Spain rather than warm India? To the last question: Because Spain is nearer 
to his home. Then why is his home near Spain? Because his parents were 
Germans. And why did they go to Germany? And so during the whole meditation. 

31. On another day, let him begin with a question of another kind, and every day 
devise new questions, not concerning his present situation, but also abstract 
questions. Thus let him connect the prevalence of water upon the surface of the 
globe with its necessity to such life as we know, with the specific gravity and other 
physical properties of water, and let him perceive ultimately through all this the 
necessity and concord of things, not concord as the schoolmen of old believed, 
making all things for man's benefit or convenience, but the essential mechanical 
concord whose final law is "inertia." And in these meditations let him avoid as if it 
were the plague any speculations sentimental or fantastic. 

32. "Second Method." The Practice Proper. — Having then perfected in his mind 
these conceptions, let him apply them to his own career, forging the links of 
memory into the chain of necessity. 

And let this be his final question: To what purpose am I fitted? Of what service 
can my being prove to the Brothers of the A.'. A.', if I cross the Abyss, and am 
admitted to the City of the Pyramids? 

33. Now that he may clearly understand the nature of this question, and the 
method of solution, let him study the reasoning of the anatomist who reconstructs 
an animal from a single bone. 

To take a simple example. — 

34. Suppose, having lived all my life among savages, a ship is {421} cast upon 
the shore and wrecked. Undamaged among the cargo is a "Victoria". What is its 
use? The wheels speak of roads, their slimness of smooth roads, the brake of hilly 
roads. The shafts show that it was meant to be drawn by an animal, their height 
and length suggest an animal of the size of a horse. That the carriage is open 
suggests a climate tolerable at any time of the year.«WEH NOTE: The EQUINOX 
has "...a climate tolerable at any rate for part of the year."» The height of the box 
suggest crowded streets, or the spirited character of the animal employed to draw 
it. The cushions indicate its use to convey men rather than merchandise; its hood 
that rain sometimes falls, or that the sun is at times powerful. The springs would 
imply considerable skill in metals; the varnish much attainment in that craft. 

35. Similarly, let the adept consider of his own case. Now that he is on the point 
of plunging into the Abyss a giant Why? confronts him with uplifted club. 

36. There is no minutest atom of his composition which can be withdrawn without 
making him some other than he is; no useless moment in his past. Then what is 
his future? The "Victoria" is not a wagon; it is not intended for carting hay. It is not 
a sulky; it is useless in trotting races. 

37. So the adept has military genius, or much knowledge of Greek; how do 
these attainments help his purpose, or the purpose of the Brothers? He was 
ut to death by Calvin, or stoned by Hezekiah; as a snake he was killed by a 
villager, or as an elephant slain in battle under Hamilcar. How do such memories 
help him? Until he have thoroughly mastered the reason for every incident in his 
past, and found a purpose for every item of his present equipment,«A brother 
known to me was repeatedly baffled in this meditation. But one day being thrown 



with his horse over a sheer cliff of forty feet, and escaping without a scratch or a 
bruse, he was reminded of his many narrow escapes from death. These proved to 
be the last factors in his problem, which, thus completed, solved itself in a moment. 
(O.M. Chinese Frontier 1905-6.)» he cannot truly answer even those Three 
Question what were first put to him, even the Three Questions of the Ritual of the 
Pyramid; he is not ready to swear the Oath of the Abyss. 

38. But being thus enlightened, let him swear the Oath of the Abyss; yea, let him 
swear the Oath of the Abyss. {422} 


LIBER B 

vel 

MAGI 

SUB FIGURA I. 

00. One is the Magus: twain His forces; four His weapons. These are the seven 
Spirits of Unrighteousness; seven vultures of evil. Thus is the art and craft of the 
Magus but glamour. How shall He destroy Himself? 

0. Yet the Magus hath power upon the Mother both directly and through love. 

And the Magus is Love, and bindeth together That and This in His Conjuration. 

1. In the beginning doth the Magus speak Truth, and send forth Illusion and 
Falsehood to enslave the soul. Yet therein is the Mystery of Redemption. 

2. By his Wisdom made He the Worlds: the World«WEH NOTE: sic, EQUINOX 
I, 7 has "Word".» that is God is none other than He. 

3. Now then shall He end His Speech with Silence? For He is Speech. 

4. He is the First and the Last. How shall He cease to number Himself? 

5. By a Magus is this writing made known through the mind of a Magister. The 
one uttereth clearly, and the other Understandeth; yet the Word is falsehood, and 
the Understanding darkness. And this saying is of All Truth. 

6. Nevertheless it is written; for there be times of darkness, and this as a lamp 
therein. 

7. With the Wand createth He. 

8. With the Cup preserveth He. 

9. With the Dagger destroyeth He. 

10. With the Coin redeemeth He. 

11. His weapons fulfil the wheel; and on What Axle that turneth is not known unto 
Him. 

12. From all these actions must He cease before the curse of His Grade is uplifted 
from Him. Before He attain to that which existeth without Form. 

13. And if at this time He be manifested upon earth as a Man, and therefore is this 
present writing, let this be His method, that {423} the curse of His grade, and the 
burden of His attainment, be uplifted from Him. 

14. Let Him beware of abstinence from action. For the curse of His grade is that 
he must speak Truth, that the Falsehood thereof may enslave the souls of men. 

Let Him then utter that without Fear, that the Law may be fulfilled. And according to 
His Original Nature will that law be shapen, so that one may declare gentleness 
and quietness, being an Hindu; and another fierceness and servility, being a Jew; 
and yet another ardour and manliness, being an Arab. Yet this matter toucheth the 
mystery of Incarnation, and is not here to be declared. 



15. Now the grade of a Magister teacheth the Mystery of Sorrow, and the grade 
of a Magus the Mystery of Change, and the grade of Ipsissimus the Mystery of 
Selflessness, which is called also the Mystery of Pan. 

16. Let the Magus then contemplate each in turn, raising it to the ultimate power 
of Infinity. Wherein Sorrow is Joy, and Change is Stability, and Selflessness is 
Self. For the interplay of the parts hath no action upon the whole. And this 
contemplation shall be performed not by simple meditation — how much less then 
by reason! — but by the method which shall have been given unto Him in His 
initiation to the Grade. 

17. Following which method, it shall be easy for Him to combine that trinity from 
its elements, and further to combine Sat-Chit-Ananda, and Light, Love, Life, three 
by three into nine that are one, in which meditation success shall be That which 
was first adumbrated to Him in the grade of Practicus (which reflecteth Mercury into 
the lowest world) in "Liber XXVII," "Here is Nothing under its three forms." 

18. And this is the Opening of the Grade of Ipsissimus, and by the Buddhists it is 
called the trance Nerodha-Samapatti. 

19. And woe, woe, woe, yea woe, and again woe, woe, woe, unto seven times be 
His that preacheth not His law to men! 

20. And woe also be unto Him that refuseth the curse of the grade of a Magus, 
and the burden of the Attainment thereof. 

21. And in the word CHAOS let the book be sealed, yea, let the Book be sealed. 
{424} 


LIBER RESH 
vel 

HELIOS 

SUB FIGURA CC. 

0. These are the adorations to be performed by aspirants«WEH NOTE: 
EQUINOX I, 6 has "all aspirants".» to the A.'. A.'. 

1. Let him greet the Sun at dawn, facing East, giving the sign of his grade. And 
let him say in a loud voice: 

Hail unto Thee who art Ra in Thy rising, even unto Thee who art Ra in Thy 
strength, who travellest over the Heavens in Thy bark at the Uprising of the Sun. 
Tahuti standeth in His splendour at the prow, and Ra-Hoor abideth at the helm. 
Hail unto Thee from the Abodes of Night! 

2. Also at Noon, let him greet the Sun, facing South, giving the sign of his grade. 
And let him say in a loud voice: 

Hail unto Thee who art Ahathoor in Thy triumphing, even unto Thee who art 
Ahathoor in Thy beauty, who travellest over the Heavens in Thy bark at the Mid¬ 
course of the Sun. 

Tahuti standeth in His splendour at the prow, and Ra-Hoor abideth at the helm. 
Hail unto Thee from the Abodes of Morning! 

3. Also, at Sunset, let him greet the Sun, facing West, giving the sign of his grade. 
And let him say in a loud voice: 

Hail unto Thee who art Turn in Thy setting, even unto Thee who art Turn in Thy 
joy, who travellest over the Heavens in Thy bark at the Down-going of the Sun. 
Tahuti standeth in His splendour at the prow, and Ra-Hoor abideth at the helm. 



Hail unto Thee from the Abodes of Day! 

4. Lastly, at Midnight, let him greet the Sun, facing North, giving the sign of his 
grade, and let him say in a loud voice: 

Hail unto thee who art Khephra in Thy hiding, even unto Thee who art Khephra in 
Thy silence, who travellest over the Heavens in Thy bark at the Midnight Hour of 
the Sun. {425} 

Tahuti standeth in His splendour at the prow, and Ra-Hoor abideth at the helm. 

Hail unto Thee from the Abodes of Evening. 

5. And after each of these invocations thou shalt give the sign of silence, and 
afterward thou shalt perform the adoration that is taught thee by thy Superior. And 
then do thou compose Thyself to holy meditation. 

6. Also it is better if in these adorations thou assume the God-form of Whom thou 
adorest, as if thou didst unite with Him in the adoration of That which is beyond 
Him. 

7. Thus shalt thou ever be mindful of the Great Work which thou hast undertaken 
to perform, and thus shalt thou be strengthened to pursue it unto the attainment of 
the Stone of the Wise, the Summum Bonum, True Wisdom and Perfect Happiness. 
{426} 


LIBER III 
vel 

JUGORUM. 

0.«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 4 has a photo before this point 
showing the scabbed arms of one who tried the exercises.» 

0. Behold the Yoke upon the neck of the Oxen! Is it not thereby that the Field 
shall be ploughed? The Yoke is heavy, but joineth together them that are separate 
— Glory to Nuit and to Hadit, and to Him that hath given us the Symbol of the Rosy 
Cross! 

Glory unto the Lord of the Word Abrahadabra, and Glory unto Him that hath given 
us the Symbol of the Ankh, and of the Cross within the Circle! 

1. Three are the Beasts wherewith thou must plough the Field; the Unicorn, the 
Horse, and the Ox. And these shalt thou yoke in a triple yoke that is governed by 
One Whip. 

2. Now these Beasts run wildly upon the earths«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX has 
"earth".» and are not easily obedient to the Man. 

3. Nothing shall be said here of Cerberus, the great Beast of Hell that is every 
one of these and all of these, even as Athanasius hath foreshadowed. For this 
matter«(i.e. the matter of Cereberus).» is not of Tiphereth without, but Tiphereth 
within. 


I. 

0. The Unicorn is speech. Man, rule thy Speech! How else shalt thou master the 
Son, and answer the Magician at the right hand gateway of the Crown? 

1. Here are practices. Each may last for a week or more. 

(a) Avoid using some common word, such as "and" or "the" or "but"; use a 
paraphrase. 



(b) Avoid using some letter of the alphabet, such as "t" or "s" or "m"; use a 
paraphrase. 

(c) Avoid using the pronouns and adjectives of the first person; use a paraphrase. 

Of thine own ingenium devise others. {427} 

2. On each occasion that thou art betrayed into saying that thou art sworn to 
avoid, cut thyself sharply upon the wrist or forearm with a razor; even as thou 
shouldst beat a disobedient dog. Feareth not the Unicorn the claws and teeth of 
the Lion? 

3. Thine arm then serveth thee both for a warning and for a record. Thou shalt 
write down thy daily progress in these practices, until thou art perfectly vigilant at all 
times over the least word that slippeth from thy tongue. 

Thus bind thyself, and thou shalt be for ever free. 


0. The Horse is Action. Man, rule thine Action. How else shalt thou master the 
Father, and answer the Fool at the Left Hand Gateway of the Crown? 

1. Here are practices. Each may last for a week, or more. 

(a) Avoiding lifting the left arm above the waist. 

(b) Avoid crossing the legs. 

Of thine own ingenium devise others. 

2. On each occasion that thou art betrayed into doing that thou art sworn to avoid, 
cut thyself sharply upon the wrist or forearm with a razor; even as thou shouldst 
beat a disobedient dog. Feareth not the Horse the teeth of the Camel? 

3. Thine arm then serveth thee both for a warning and for a record. Thou shalt 
write down thy daily progress in these practices, until thou art perfectly vigilant at all 
times over the least action that slippeth from the least of thy fingers. 

Thus bind thyself, and thou shalt be for ever free. 


0. The Ox is Thought. Man, rule thy Thought! How else shalt thou master the 
Holy Spirit, and answer the High Priestess in the Middle Gateway of the Crown? 

1. Here are practices. Each may last for a week or more. 

(a) Avoid thinking of a definite subject and all things connected with it, and let that 
subject be one which commonly occupies much of thy thought, being frequently 
stimulated by sense-perceptions or the conversation of others. {428} 

(b) By some device, such as the changing of thy ring from one finger to another, 
create in thyself two personalities, the thoughts of one being within entirely different 
limits from that of the other, the common ground being the necessities of iife.«For 
instance, let A be a man of strong passions, skilled in the Holy Qabalah, a 
vegetarian, and a keen "reactionary" politician. Let B be a bloodless and ascetic 
thinker, occupied with business and family cares, an eater of meat, and a keen 
progressive politician. Let no thought proper to "A" arise when the ring is on the "B" 
finger, and vice versa.» 

Of thine own Ingenium devise others. 

2. On each occasion that thou art betrayed into thinking that thou art sworn to 
avoid, cut thyself sharply upon the wrist or forearm with a razor; even as thou 
shouldst beat a disobedient dog. Feareth not the Ox the Goad of the Ploughman? 



3. Thine arm then serveth thee both for a warning and for a record. Thou shalt 
write down thy daily progress in these practices, until thou art perfectly vigilant at all 
times over the least thought that ariseth in thy brain. 

Thus bind thyself, and thou shalt be for ever free. {429} 


LIBER CHETH 

vel 

VALLUM ABIEGNI 
SUB FIGURA CLVI. 

1. This is the secret of the Holy Graal, that is the sacred vessel of our Lady, the 
Scarlet Woman, Babalon the Mother of Abominations, the Bride of Chaos, that 
rideth upon our Lord the Beast. 

2. Thou shalt drain out thy blood that is thy life into the golden cup of her 
fornication. 

3. Thou shalt mingle thy life with the universal life. Thou shalt keep not back one 
drop. 

4. Then shall thy brain be dumb, and thy heart beat no more, and all thy life shall 
go from thee; and thou shalt be cast out upon the midden, and the birds of the air 
shall feast upon thy flesh, and thy bones shall whiten in the sun. 

5. Then shall the winds gather themselves together and bear thee up as it were a 
little heap of dust in a sheet that hath four corners, and they shall give it unto the 
guardian«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 6 has "guardians".» of the Abyss. 

6. And because there is no life therein, the guardian«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 

6 has "guardians".» of the Abyss shall bid the angels of the winds pass by. And 
the angels thereof shall be no more.«WEH NOTE: This sentence in EQUINOX I, 

6 is different: "And the angels shall lay thy dust in the City of the Pyramids, and the 
name thereof shall be no more." It would appear that the deletion is a typo in M T & 
P.» 

7. Now therefore that thou mayest achieve this ritual of the Holy Graal, do thou 
divest thyself of all thy goods. 

8. Thou hast wealth; give it unto them that have need thereof, yet no desire 
toward it. 

9. Thou hast health; slay thyself in the fervour of thine abandonment unto Our 
Lady. Let thy flesh hang loose upon thy bones, and thine eyes glare with thy 
quenchless lust unto the Infinite, with thy passion for the Unknown, for Her that is 
beyond Knowledge the accursed one. 

10. Thou hast love; tear thy mother from thine heart and spit in the face of thy 
father. Let thy foot trample the belly of thy wife, and let the babe at her breast be 
the prey of dogs and vultures. 

11. For if thou dost not this with thy will, then shall We do {430} this despite thy 
will. So that thou attain to the Sacrament of the Graal in the Chapel of 
Abominations. 

12. And behold! if by stealth thou keep unto thyself one thought of thine, then shalt 
thou be cast out into the abyss for ever; and thou shalt be the lonely one, the eater 
of dung, the afflicted in the Day of Be-With-Us. 

13. Yea! verily this is the Truth, this is the Truth, this is the Truth. Unto thee shall 
be granted joy and health and wealth and wisdom when thou art no longer thou. 



14. Then shall every gain be a new sacrament, and it shall not defile thee; thou 
shalt revel with the wantons«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 6 has "wanton".» in the 
market place, and the virgins shall fling roses upon thee, and the merchants bend 
their knees and bring thee gold and spices. Also young boys shall pour wonderful 
wines for thee, and the singers and the dancers shall sing and dance for thee. 

15. Yet shalt thou not be therein, for thou shalt be forgotten, dust lost in dust. 

16. Nor shall the aeon itself avail thee in this; for from the dust shall a white ash 
be prepared by Hermes the Invisible. 

17. And this is the wrath of God, that these things should be thus. 

18. And this is the grace of God, that these things should be thus. 

19. Wherefore I charge you that ye come unto me in the Beginning; for if ye take 
but one step in this Path, ye must arrive inevitably at the end thereof. 

20. This Path is beyond Life and Death; it is also beyond Love, but that ye know 
not, for ye know not Love. 

21. And the end thereof is known not even unto Our Lady, nor to the Beast 
whereon She rideth, nor unto the Virgin her daughter, nor unto Chaos her lawful 
Lord; but unto the Crowned Child is it known? It is not known if it be known. 

22. Therefore unto Hadit and unto Nuit be the glory in the End and the Beginning; 
yea, in the End and the Beginning. {431} 


LIBER A'ASH 
vel 

CAPRICORNI PNEUMATICI 
SUB FIGURA CCCLXX. 

0. Gnarled Oak of God! In thy branches is the lightning nested! Above thee 
hangs the Eyeless Hawk. 

1. Thou art blasted and black! Supremely solitary in that heath of scrub. 

2. Up! The Ruddy clouds hang over thee! It is the storm. 

3. There is a flaming gash in the sky. 

4. Up. 

5. Thou art tossed about in the grip of the storm for an aeon and an aeon and an 
aeon. But thou givest not thy sap; thou fallest not. 

6. Only in the end shalt thou give up thy sap when the great God F.I.A.T. is 
enthroned on the day of Be-With-Us. 

7. For two things are done and a third thing is begun. Isis and Osiris are given 
over to incest and adultery. Horus leaps up thrice armed from the womb of his 
mother. Harpocrates his twin is hidden within him. SET is his holy covenant, that 
he shall display in the great day of M.A.A.T., that is being interpreted the Master of 
the Temple of A.'. A.'., whose name is Truth. 

8. Now in this is the magical power known. 

9. It is like the oak that hardens itself and bears up against the storm. It is 
weather-beaten and scarred and confident like a sea-captain. 

10. Also it straineth like a hound in the leash. 

11. It hath pride and great subtlety. Yea, and glee also! 

12. Let the Magus act thus in his conjuration. 

13. Let him sit and conjure; let him draw himself together in that forcefulness; let 
him rise next swollen and straining; let him dash back the hood from his head and 



fix his basilisk eye upon the sigil of the demon. Then let him sway the force of him 
to and fro like a satyr in silence, until the Word burst from his throat. 

14. Then let him not fall exhausted, although he«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 6 has 
"...the might..."» might have been ten thousandfold the human; but that which 
floodeth him is {432} the infinite mercy of the Genitor-Genitrix of the Universe, 
whereof he is the Vessel. 

15. Nor do thou deceive thyself. It is easy to tell the live force from the dead 
matter. It is no easier to tell the live snake from the dead snake. 

16. Also concerning vows. Be obstinate, and be not obstinate. Understand that 
the yielding of the Yoni is one with the lengthening of the Lingam. Thou art both 
these; and thy vow is but the rustling of the wind on Mount Meru. 

17. HowccWEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 6 has "Now..."» shalt thou adore me who 
am the Eye and the Tooth, the Goat of the Spirit, the Lord of Creation. I am the 
Eye in the Triangle, the Silver Star that ye adore. 

18. I am Baphomet, that is the Eightfold Word that shall be equilibrated with the 
Three. 

19. There is no act or passion that shall not be an hymn in mine honour. 

20. All holy things and all symbolic things shall be my sacraments. 

21. These animals are sacred unto me; the goat, and the duck, and the ass, and 
the gazelle, the man, the woman and the child. 

22. All corpses are sacred unto me; they shall not be touched save in mine 
eucharist. All lonely places are sacred unto me; where one man gathereth himself 
together in my name, there will I leap forth in the midst of him. 

23. I am the hideous god, and who mastereth me is uglier than I. 

24. Yet I give more than Bacchus and Apollo; my gifts exceed the olive and the 
horse. 

25. Who worshippeth me must worship me with many rites. 

26. I am concealed with all concealments; when the Most Holy Ancient One is 
stripped and driven through the market place, I am still secret and apart. 

27. Whom I love I chastise with many rods. 

28. All things are sacred to me; no thing is sacred from me. 

29. For there is no holiness where I am not. 

30. Fear not when I fall in the fury of the storm; for mine acorns are blown afar by 
the wind; and verily I shall rise again, {433} and my children about me, so that we 
shall uplift our forest in Eternity. 

31. Eternity is the storm that covereth me. 

32. I am Existence, the Existence that existeth not save through its own 
Existence, that is beyond the Existence of Existences, and rooted deeper than the 
No-Thing-Tree in the Land of No-Thing. 

33. Now therefore thou knowest when I am within Thee, when my hood is spread 
over thy skull, when my might is more than the penned Indus, and resistless as the 
Giant Glacier. 

34. For as thou art before a lewd woman in Thy nakedness in the bazaar, sucked 
up by her slyness and smiles, so art thou wholly and no more in part before the 
symbol of the beloved, though it be but a Pisacha or a Yantra or a Deva. 

35. And in all shalt thou create the Infinite Bliss and the next link of the Infinite 
Chain. 

36. This chain reaches from Eternity to Eternity, ever in triangles — is not my 
symbol a triangle? — ever in circles — is not the symbol of the Beloved a circle? 
Therein is all progress base illusion, for every circle is alike and every triangle alike! 



37. But the progress is progress, and progress is rapture, constant, dazzling, 
showers of light, waves of dew, flames of the hair of the Great Goddess, flowers of 
the roses that are about her neck, Amen! 

38. Therefore lift up thyself as I am lifted up.«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 6 makes 
this sentence the first of the following paragraph.» 

Hold thyself in as I am master to accomplish. At the end, be the end far distant 
as the stars that lie in the navel of Nuit, do thou slay thyself as I at the end am slain, 
in the death that is life, in the peace that is mother of war, in the darkness that 
holds light in his hand, as an harlot that plucks a jewel from her nostrils. 

39. So therefore the beginning is delight, and the end is delight, and delight is in 
the midst, even as the Indus is water in the cavern of the glacier, and water among 
the greater hills and the lesser hills and through the ramparts of the hills and 
through the plains, and water at the mouth thereof when it leaps forth into the 
mighty sea, yea, into the mighty sea. 

(The Interpretation of this Book will be given to members of the Grade of 
Dominus Liminis on application, each to his Adeptus.) {434} 


LIBERA 

vel 

ARMORUM 
SUB FIGURA CCCXII. 

"... the obeah and the wanga; the work of the wand and the work of the sword; 
these he shall learn and teach." Liber L. I. 37.«WEH NOTE: The citation has 
been corrected from both EQUINOX I, 4 and M T & P versions to the syntax of 
"Liber AL" (aka. "Liber L"). In addition, M T & P has the wrong verse cited, but 
EQUINOX has the correct one. M T & P gave II. 37.» 

"The Pantacle."«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 4 gives "Pentacle".» 

Take pure wax, or a plate of gold, silver-gilt or Electrum Magicum. The diameter 
shall be eight inches, and the thickness half an inch. 

Let the Neophyte by his understanding and ingenium devise a symbol to 
represent the Universe. 

Let his Zelator approve thereof. 

Let the Neophyte engrave the same upon the plate with his own hand and 
weapon. 

Let it when finished be consecrated as he hath skill to perform, and kept wrapped 
in silk of emerald green. 

"The Dagger." 


Let the Zelator take a piece of pure steel, and beat it, grind it, sharpen it, and 
polish it, according to the art of the swordsmith. 



Let him further take a piece of oak wood, and carve a hilt. The length shall be 
eight inches. 

Let him by his understanding and ingenium devise a Word to represent the 
Universe. 

Let his Practicus approve thereof. 

Let the Zelator engrave the same upon his dagger with his own hand and 
instruments. 

Let him further gild the wood of his hilt.«WEH NOTE: EQUINOX I, 4 has "the 
hilt".» 

Let it when finished be consecrated as he hath skill to perform, and kept wrapped 
in silk of golden yellow. {435} 

"The Cup." 

Let the Practicus take a piece of Silver and fashion therefrom a cup. The height 
shall be 8 inches, and the diameter 3 inches. 

Let him by his understanding and ingenium devise a Number to represent the 
Universe. 

Let his Philosophus approve thereof. 

Let the Practicus engrave the same upon his cup with his own hand and 
instrument. 

Let it when finished be consecrated as he hath skill to perform, and kept wrapped 
in silk of azure blue. 


"The Baculum." 

Let the Philosophus take a rod of copper, of length eight inches and diameter half 
an inch. 

Let him fashion about the top a triple flame of gold. 

Let him by his understanding and ingenium devise a Deed to represent the 
Universe. 

Let his Dominus Liminis approve thereof. 

Let the Philosophus perform the same in such a way that the Baculum may be 
partaker therein. 

Let it when finished be consecrated as he hath skill to perform, and kept wrapped 
in silk of fiery scarlet. 


"The Lamp." 

Let the Dominus Liminis take pure lead, tin, and quicksilver, with platinum, and, if 
need be, glass. 

let him by his understanding and ingenium devise a Magick Lamp that shall burn 
without wick or oil, being fed by the Aethyr. 

This shall he accomplish secretly and apart, without asking the advice or approval 
of his Adeptus Minor. 

Let the Dominus Liminis keep it when consecrated in the secret chamber of Art. 

This then is that which is written: "Bring furnished with complete armour and 
armed, he is similar to the goddess." 

And again, "I am armed, I am armed." {436}
